A/' 
.  J 

J          ~*  ' 


- 


MADONNA    HALL, 


1»HH>    STORY 


OUR    COUNTRY'S 


BY 


EMILY    CLEMENS    PEARSON. 


AUTHOR    OF: 

"PRINCE    PAUL,"    "  OUR    PARISH,"    "THE    POOR    WHITE,' 

"  RUTH'S  SACRIFICE  "  AND  "  FROM  COTTAGE 

TO  CASTLE." 


BOSTON: 

JAMES  H.  EARLE,  PUBLISHER, 

178  WASHINGTON  STREET. 

1890. 


Copyright,  1889. 

BY  JAMES  H.  EARLE. 

All  rights  reserved. 


.-.     TO  MY  COUNTRY    .: 

Planted  of  God;  Asvliim  of  the  nations: 
may  He  bless  Thy  loyal  people,  and  rebuke 
those  who  are  not  loyal.  May  the  grace  of 
governing  in  righteousness  abound  with  thee, 
that  none  under  thy  shelter  traitorously  succeed 
in  disarming  thee,  and  conveying  this  God- 
given  heritage  to  a  foreign  usurper.  .  .  . 


CONTENTS. 


I.  A  DIPLOMATIC  INVESTMENT       ...        7 

II.  BEHIND  THE  SCENES  .....      20 

III.  A  BENEVOLENT  ERRAND    ....      37 

IV.  THE  END  JUSTIFIES  THE  MEANS         .        .       46 
V.     DOOMED 66 

VI.  THE  DWARF  AND  His  CHARGE  ...       83 

VII.     DISPOSED  OF 95 

VIII.  A  SURPRISE  VISIT      .....     106 

IX.     ELSAE'S  ASYLUM 112 

X.  A  RELIGIOUS  SENSE  OF  HONOR  .        .        .121 

XI.  ENFORCED  OBEDIENCE        ....     135 

XII.       AN  EXPKRIMENT 152 

XIII.  EFFECT  OF  THE  KIDNAPPING       .         .         .     168 

XIV.  CLARISSIMA  AND  THE  BISHOP      ,        .        .176 
XV.  CLARISSIMA  AND  THE  TOMBS      ...     189 

XVI.     UNMERCIFUL  WALLS 205 

XVII.  A  MUTUAL  SECRET    .         .         .         .         .219 

XVIII.  BISHOP  BERLIN'S  LETTER   ....     233 


CONTENTS. 


XIX.  TAKING  THE  CENSUS  AT  MADONNA  HALL,     245 

XX.  HASTENING  A  DECISION   .         .         .         .261 

XXI.  NUPTIALS  AND  A  BLUSHING  CHURCH        .     271 

XXII.  TAKING  COUNSEL 286 

XXIII.  A  DISCOVERY 294 

XXIV.  A  DREAM  OF  CONQUEST  ....     304 
XXV.  THE  DREAM  INTERRUPTED      .        .        .321 

XXVI.  BEWILDERED 340 

XXVII.  A  SONG  IN  THE  HEART  ....  353 

XXVIII.  INTO  THE  LIGHT 363 

XXIX.  ACTING  A  PART 379 

XXX.  SURPRISES,  AND  PLOTS  DISCOVERED  .  384 

XXXI.  THE  HANDWRITING  ON  THE  WALL  .         .     401 

XXXII.  "  MYSTERY  "  UNVEILED  ....     484 

XXXIII.  OVERTHROWN 441 

XXXIV.  APPENDIX       .        .        .        .        .        -453 


MADONNA  HALL. 


i. 

U.  •  k)ipl0rr)criic  •  Invest rr)Sr)f . 

CASTLE  on  an  elevated  site,  reached  by  a 
winding  drive-way  through  well-kept  grounds, 
\vas  the  edifice  called  "Madonna  Hall." 

Arbors,  fountains,  groves,  grottos,  shrines,  statues, 
shrubbery  and  flowers  adorned  the  surrounding 
park. 

The  queen  of  this  establishment,  Clarissima  Buh- 
ler,  was  young,  comely,  accomplished,  unlearned,  and 
persistent.  She  was  sometimes  styled  "  Little 
Mother,"  not  from  her  size,  but  from  lack  of  advanced 
years. 

One  morning  tidings  came,  which  put  her  in  a  flut- 
ter of  excitement,  not  unmingled  with  grief.  Her 
father  was  dead,  and  she  would  now,  as  she  was  prin- 
cipal heir,  come  in  possession  of  a  large  property. 


MADONNA  HALL. 


Bishop  Berlin  had  been  chosen  administrator,  and 
\vas  also  her  guardian.  He  was  under  forty,  noble 
looking,  cultured,  dignified,  and  lived  an  irreproacha- 
ble life.  On  hearing  the  news,  the  Bishop  left  his 
palace,  and  called  on  the  Superioress  Clarissima. 

"Good  morning,  my  lord  bishop,"  she  cried,  as  she 
met  him  in  the  parlor,  and  grasped  his  hand.  "My 
poor  father  is  dead,  and  my  property  is  to  be  cared 
for." 

"Your  property,  little  mother?"  with  a  gleam  of 
surprise  in  his  fine  eyes,  and  a  ready  smile.  "I 
thought  you  gave  it  to  this  convent  when  you  took 
the  veil." 

"Yes,  I  remember.  But  as  I  am  superioress,  I 
must  have  special  rights ;  and  you'll  see  that  I  have 
all  the  money  I  want,  I'm  sure." 

"Certainly,"  was  the  genial  reply.  "Although  it 
is  against  our  rules,  I  shall  take  great  pleasure  in 
making  an  exception  in  your  favor,  to  a  reasonable 
extent." 

"Thank  you  ever  so  much,"  with  a  beaming  face. 
"  I  knew  you  would,  you  are  always  so  kind  and 
just." 

"  I  shall,  however,"  he  added,  with  dignity,  "  be 
pleased  to  have  you  advise  with  me  about  the  disposal 
of  what  I  may,  from  time  to  time,  restore  you  from 
your  father's  estate." 

"  All  right.  I  don't  mind  telling  you,  since  you 
are  bishop.  You  will  see  that  I  am  reasonable. 


A  DIPLOMATIC  INVESTMENT. 


Do    you    know,    my    lord,    that    I    sometimes   envy 
you  ?  " 

"  Envy  me,  little  mother  ?  What  can  you  find  in 
me  to  envy?"  exclaimed  he,  in  great  astonishment. 

"When  I  see  you  driving  with  those  elegant 
horses,  I  want  to  drive,  too.  I  must  have  horses  of 
my  own.  You  appear  in  good  style,  why  should  not 
I  ? "  said  the  impetuous  little  woman. 

"  Great  Hercules  !  "  he  cried.  "  What  are  we  com- 
ing to  ?  You  want  a  span  !  "  Then  after  a  pause  : 
"  You  shall  have  your  wish.  Have  you  any  horses 
in  view  ?" 

"  Indeed,  I  have,"  replied  the  lady,  excitedly.  "  I 
know  just  what  beauties  I  want.  I  have  long  been 
on  the  lookout  whenever  driving  in  the  one-horse 
carriage,  and  when  in  town,  and  I  most  admire  Sen- 
ator Southbury's  handsome  bays  that  he  brought  on 
from  Washington.  You  know  that  he  drove  into 
our  grounds  in  grand  style,  when  he  came  for  his 
niece,  Ella  Southbury.  I  was  really  so  taken  with 
those  horses  that  I  scarcely  noticed  her  going  away. 
And  they  have  the  funniest  names !  One  is  called 
'  Tucky  Ho,'  and  the  other  '  Kentuck.'  I  hear  they 
are  for  sale." 

"Ah,"  cautiously  rejoined  the  bishop,  "  I  am  afraid 
they  are  not  safe.  Col.  Southbury  told  me  a  day  or 
two  ago  that  they  were  so  gay  that  it  was  a  tiresome 
job  to  drive  them." 

"I'll   risk   them,"  was    the   lively   reply.     "Your 


I0  AfAJ)0.\\\'A     HALL. 

nephew,  Hosea  Berlin,  can  manage  any  horses.  I  do 
enjoy  being  borne  along  by  a  dashing  span,  when 
sure  that  the  driver  has  them  in  control.  Besides, 
you  must  see  that  it  is  a  practical  investment,  as  this 
is  half  academy  and  half  convent.  The  Protestant 
^"irls  are  always  taken  with  show  and  parade,  and  I 
expect  to  get  recruits  for  our  ranks  by  my  attractive 
turnout." 

The  bishop  laughed  heartily  at  the  lady's  purpose 
to  enjoy  her  drives,  and  at  the  same  time  turn  them 
to  practical  account,  saying,  approvingly, — 

"What  a  diplomatic  manager  you  are  getting  to 
be !  " 

Certain  it  was,  that  she  had  managed  her  father 
as  to  the  disposal  of  the  bulk  of  his  estate,  having 
been  permitted  by  the  bishop  to  see  him  often,  and 
keep  his  interest  alive  in  the  convent  with  which  she 
was  connected,  the  exception  being  made  in  her 
favor  for  this  purpose.  She  was  also  allowed  her 
urgent  request  to  retain  her  name. 

She  had  been  her  father's  pet  from  babyhood,  and 
as  it  was  known  that  she  had  a  large  inheritance 
coming  to  her,  she  reigned  as  a  very  queen  at 
Madonna  Hall. 

Her  brother,  HerF  Buhler,  became  a  priest,  and 
was  pastor  of  St.  Gabriel's  church.  Her  only  sister, 
Madame  Josephine  Du  Pont,  a  widow,  lapsed  a  little 
from  Rome,  connected  herself  with  a  ritualistic 
church,  and  had  charge  of  a  sectarian  young  ladies' 


A  DIPLOMA  TIC  INVESTMENT. 


school.  Hosea  Berlin,  the  bishop's  relative,  was 
agent,  steward  and  coachman  at  Madonna  Hall,  and 
was  so  useful  that  the  thought  of  his  leaving  could 
not  be  endured  by  Mother  Clarissima  ;  so  she  paid 
him  a  good  salary,  and  commended  whatever  he  did. 
He  was  manly,  upright  and  intelligent  ;  had  been 
educated  in  the  public  schools  and  commercial  col- 
lege, and  remained  where  he  was,  not  for  pa£  or 
because  he  was  well  pleased  with  the  situation,  but 
for  other  and  weightier  reasons. 

While  negotiating  the  bargain,  Senator  Southbury 
wrote  the  bishop  to  send  Hosea  down  to  Belleville, 
his  place  in  the  suburbs  of  an  inland  city,  and  he 
would  drive  back  with  him,  and  show  him  how  he 
managed  the  horses.  Accordingly,  the  steward  took 
cars  for  Belleville,  and  was  promptly  on  hand  at  the 
time  appointed. 

The  senator  had  in  his  care  two  young  ladies,  fam- 
ily connections,  who  had  been  visiting  in  Belleville, 
and  who  were  returning  to  relatives  and  friends  at 
Byington  mansion,  in  the  city  of  his  destination  ; 
these  were  Grace  Leavenworth  and  Florence  Fairfax, 
who  had  seats  given  them  in  the  senator's  carriage, 
and  were  by  themselves,  as  the  gentlemen  sat  with 
the  driver,  to  guide  in  the  management  of  the 
horses. 

While  on  the  way,  the  two  friends  chatted  in  a 
lively  strain  of  the  handsome  steeds,  of  the  charming 
scenery,  and  then  of  school  life,  and  of  what  was 
before  them. 


T2  M. 4  DOW  A    HALL. 

Formerly  playmates,  they  had  been  very  differently 
trained  in  the  intervening  years,  were  unlike  in  cul- 
ture and  life-plans,  and  yet  from  old  associations  were 
attached  to  each  other.  Grace  was  recently  from  a 
New  England  college,  and  Florence  from  Madame  Du 
Pont's  seminary. 

Mrs.  Byington,  who  was  to  be  their  hostess,  was 
Migs  Leavenworth's  aunt,  and  a  distant  connection  of 
Colonel  Southbury,  for  he  also  had  a  military 
title. 

Grace  Leaven  worth  was  a  type  of  the  efficient 
American  girl  in  intelligence  and  self-reliant  courage. 
She  was  noble  and  unselfish  in  every  sense  of  the 
word,  had  a  lovely  face  and  winning  ways,  the  out- 
come of  her  kindly  heart,  which  was  modelled  after 
her  mother,  who  "allured  to  noble  deeds,  and  led  the 
way." 

Florence  had  plain  features,  but  was  not  aware  of 
her  lack  of  beauty,  although  ever  studying  the  art  of 
adornment,  as  if  to  supply  some  possible  deficiency. 
Under  defective  training,  she  had  become  thoughtless 
and  ready  to  live  for  self  alone.  She  had  graduated 
from  a  branch  of  Madonna  Hall,  of  which  Madame 
Du  Pont  was  principal.  Although  vain  and  frivolous, 
she  had  good  impulses,  and  when  alone  with  Grace, 
was  a  subservient  friend  ;  in  company  she  lost  sight 
of  her,  unless  she  could  make  her  available,  and  add 
to  her  laurels.  Even  her  easy  school  tasks  had  been 
tiresome,  and  she  rejoiced  to  be  at  large,  and  free 


A    DIPLOMATIC  INVESTMENT.  13 

from  restraint.  As  the  gay  steeds  bore  them  on,  in 
the  course  of  the  conversation,  she  exclaimed, — 

"How  delightful  it  is,  Grace,  to  have  plenty  of 
time  to  visit  and  travel !  Are  n't  you  glad  that  you 
are  educated  at  last?" 

"  Educated!"  replied  Grace,  "  I  do  not  know  what 
the  sensation  is  ;  I  have  only  just  commenced  my 
education.  It  is  a  life-work  with  me." 

"  Grace  Leavenworth,  you  are  really  learned,  while 
I  am  not ;  yet  I  am  educated.  I  stick  to  that.  You 
ought  to  have  heard  Madame  Du  Pont  give  us  her 
parting  charge  as  she  bade  us  adieu.  She  said  with 
great  impressment,  'Young  ladies,  I  must  congratu- 
late you  on  having  finished  your  education ;'  and  she 
looked  so  sweet  that  we  girls  were  more  in  love  with 
her  than  ever." 

"If  I  may  be  allowed  to  criticise,  her  remark  was 
a  little  premature.  Is  she  well  educated  herself?" 
asked  Grace. 

"  She  is  graceful  and  accomplished  in  a  society 
sense,"  replied  Florence,  "but  would  be  shocked  at 
the  idea  of  being  learned.  She  says  Arch-bishop 
Fenelon,  author  of  'Telemachus,'  taught  that  true 
lady-like  delicacy  was  almost  as  much  spoiled  by 
learning  as  by  vice." 

"A  thought  worthy  of  the  dark  ages  alone!"  ex- 
claimed Grace,  spiritedly. 

"  And  Madame  quoted  from  another  French 
writer,  '  The  woman  who  thinks,  is  like  the  man  who 
puts  on  rouge  —  ridiculous.'  ' 


.lfADO.\\VA    HALL. 


11  How  absurd,"  laughed  Grace.  "I  never  dreamed 
that  a  teacher  of  this  day  could  manage  to  be  so  far 
behind  the  times.  '  Incompetent  to  teach,'  an  educa- 
tional board  would  style  her." 

"But  Madame  is  a  wonderful  teacher,"  persisted 
Florence.  "  She  knows  what  she  is  about.  Her 
great  aim  has  been  to  make  us  accomplished  ladies, 
to  be  admired  in  society.  Dress,  manners,  and  the 
ornamental  branches,  with  just  enough  of  the  com- 
mon studies  and  of  the  catechism,  are  the  grand  sub- 
stance of  her  course." 

"She  would  scarcely  make  a  college  professor," 
observed  Grace,  smilingly. 

"That  isn't  her  aim  in  life,"  replied  Florence. 
"  She  cares  nothing  for  musty  colleges  and  dry  books ; 
they  cannot  make  a  society  belle  nor  a  religeuse. 
For  myself,  I  choose  society  life,  and  have  all  the 
education  I  shall  ever  use.  Strangely  enough,  your 
college  course  does  not  seem  to  spoil  you.  You  man- 
age to  be  stylish,  popular  and  lovely,  all  in  the  same 
breath,  without  effort." 

"  Now  you  are  looking  at  me  through  magnifying 
spectacles,"  brightly  said  Grace. 

"  I  admire  you,  for  you  have  what  I  lack,"  replied 
Florence ;  and  yet  she  was  well  pleased  with  herself, 
and  even  vain. 

"If  there  is  a  difference,"  sincerely  said  Grace,  "it 
must  be  owing  to  our  training." 

"Nothing  would  tempt  me  to  be  drilled  as  you 


A    DIPLOMATIC    INVESTMENT.  I$ 

have  been,"  said  Florence.  "But  outside  of  schools 
you  are  a  genius  at  fitting  up  a  miracle  of  a  bonnet 
from  vapory  lace,  ribbon  and  flowers,  while  I  am  the 
slave  of  my  milliner,  for  I  must  have  a  new  head 
piece  almost  every  month." 

"I  make  mine  last  longer  than  that,"  rejoined 
Grace,  in  her  lively  way.  "  I  would  not  like  to 
spend  too  much  time  on  making  my  bonnets,  there 
are  so  many  other  more  important  things  to  be  done. 
I  have  in  mind  an  enterprise  that  I  do  so  much  want 
to  see  made  a  great  success." 

"A  secret,  is  it?"  asked  Florence.  "Well,  I  am 
all  ready  to  hear,  and  I  may  aid  you,  if  there  isn't  too 
much  work.  I  hate  that,  and  do  not  want  care  ;  so 
what  am  I  good  for,  except  it  be  to  entertain  com- 
pany? How  different  we  are!  You  are  not  the 
least  of  a  coquette,  while  I  glory  in  it  that  I  am  ;  and 
do  you  know  that  I  have  decided  to  demolish  '  Cousin 
Gus '  as  my  next  conquest  ? " 

Grace  laughed  at  this  unexpected  announcement. 

"  You'll  see  that  I  am  in  earnest.  I  shall  capti- 
vate him,  just  for  fun." 

"  Cousin  Gus "  was  a  rising  young  minister,  no 
way  related  to  the  young  lady. 

"  How  can  you  be  so  cruel !  "  exclaimed  Grace,  in 
mock  alarm.  "  What  if  he  is  susceptible  to  the  soci- 
ety of  ladies  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  am  sure  that  he  is  !  and  I  intend  to  take 
advantage  of  it.  Plodding  book-worm  !  What  does 


16  MADONXA    HALL. 


he  know  of  human  nature  ?     It  is  high  time  I  took 
him  in  hand,"  and  she  laughed  merrily  at  the  idea. 

Grace  was  amused  at  her  friend's  small  talk,  and 
knew  that  Mr.  Cameron's  noble  life  purpose,  good 
sense  and  ready  tact  would  shield  him  well  from  her 
attacks,  no  matter  how  skilfully  planned. 

Mr.  Cameron  was,  besides,  unknown  to  Florence, 
from  early  years  an  admirer  of  Grace,  although  not 
in  favor  with  her  ambitious  father,  who  could  not 
endure  that  his  daughter  should  "  wed  a  poor  gentle- 
man." 

"You  may  be  building  an  air-castle,"  replied 
Grace,  a  little  mischievously.  "  What  if  he  is 
engaged  ?  " 

"  I  never  heard  that  he  was,"  gaily  replied  Flor 
ence,  "  and  I  know  that  he  has  heart  and  eyes  for 
something  besides  books.  Grace  Leavenworth,  you'll 
think  me  vain,  but  I  fancy  that  he  is  smitten  with 
me.  I  have  certainly  made  an  impression.  Why,  he 
even  asked  me  if  I  would  like  to  go  to  China  as  a 
missionary.  That 's  one  way  of  asking  me  to  marry 
him." 

Grace  was  silent,  and  did  not  answer  for  surprise. 
She  thought  she  knew  Mr.  Cameron  far  better  than 
Florence  possibly  could,  and  suspected  there  was 
some  mistake,  yet  was  uneasy,  she  scarcely  knew 
why.  What  was  he  to  her  ?  Why  should  she  care 
even  if  he  did  bestow  attention  on  her  friend  ? 

"  The  idea  of  my  going  to  the  ends  of  the  earth 


A    DIPLOMATIC   INVESTMENT.  ij 

to  teach  the  heathen,"  continued  Florence,  "when  I 
don't  profess  anything  myself  !  Just  as  practical  as 
that  man  is!  It  proves,  Grace,  that  he  is  not  the 
man  to  go.  Now  I  shall  pit  myself  against  the 
American  Board.  You  '11  see  who  '11  win." 

"There  may  not  be  any  contest,"  replied  Grace 
cheerily,  "  for  I  do  not  think  he  has  an  idea  of  going 
himself." 

"  I  am  so  sure  of  my  address,"  rejoined  Florence, 
"  it  will  not  disappoint  me.  I  know  that  I  am  to  be 
a  power  in  society.  I  have  been  educated  for  it.  I 
put  it  to  you,  if  girls, — petted,  spoiled,  aristocratic, 
rich  girls,  — are  not  the  great  attraction  of  the  social 
circle  ?  " 

"It  may  be  true  to  an  extent,"  replied  Grace,  "but 
I  suppose  far  less  than  formerly,  when  there  were  not 
so  many  well  trained  in  the  schools.  How  stale  and 
insipid  are  the  common-places,  the  insincerity  and 
nonsense  of  society  where  frivolity  reigns !  " 

"  Take  care,  Grace,  or  I  shall  be  the  hit  bird.  If  I 
only  had  beauty  sufficient,  I  really  would  admire  to 
be  a  second  Madame  Recamier.  I  dearly  love  to  be 
admired.  But  how  do  you  propose  to  help  the  state 
of  things?" 

"  It  is  easy  to  see  how  improvements  could  be 
made,"  was  the  reply.  "  There  should  be  the  right 
training  and  education  given  all  the  young  ;  they 
should  have  a  noble  purpose  in  living.  The  strong 
should  not  live  to  please  themselves,  but  should  be 


1 8  MADONNA   HALL. 

ready  to  help  strengthen  the  weak.  Mothers  and 
daughters  should  grace  society  together,  refining  and 
helping  each  other." 

"I  have  no  mother,"  returned  Florence,  "and  I 
dearly  love  to  have  my  own  way  ;  and  this  is  my  pro- 
gramme, since  will  and  money  rule  the  world." 

"  Florence  dear,"  said  Grace  tenderly,  "do  not  be 
too  sure  of  that.  I  can  tell  you  of  something  a  great 
deal  more  worthy  of  your  effort.  I  have  a  delightful 
plan  that  will  give  us  the  happiest  kind  of  employ- 
ment. It  will  be  making  some  sad  beings  happy.  My 
scheme  is  nearly  matured.  I  have  only  to  get  it 
indorsed  by  my  beloved  mother  and  the  ladies  asso- 
ciated with  her,  and  it  begins  its  work.  Colonel 
Southbury's  niece  Ella  has  the  honor  of  starting  me  ; 
she  was  a  nun,  you  know." 

"  What  a  funny  girl  you  are !  This  is  your  great 
secret  is  it  ?  How  could  that  poor  depressed  thing 
start  you,  I  do  wonder!" 

"  My  sympathy  was  excited  for  her,  and  for  those 
whom  she  represents,"  replied  Grace. 

"  She  should  not  get  into  such  a  trap,"  said  Flor- 
ence. "  I  do  not  see  what  I  can  do  to  help  her.  I  "ve 
no  heart  for  such  things,  you  know.  When  you  need 
it,  I  can  give  some  money,  if  that  will  help." 

"Of  course  it  will,"  replied  Grace,  "and  it  will  lead 
to  your  getting  interested." 

"There  is  one  thing  more  that  I  long  to  know," 
said  Florence,  "  and  that  is,  what  you  think  of  the 


A    DIPLOMATIC  INVESTMENT.  ig 

German  Count  Stilling.  I  want  to  hear  the  romantic 
story." 

"  There  's  not  much  to  tell.  We  are  good  friends," 
replied  Grace,  blushing. 

It's  my  opinion  that  you'll  think  little  of  your 
enterprise,  when  in  company  with  the  count,"  said 
Florence  with  animation.  "  We  girls  think  he  is  just 
wonderful.  The  very  name  of  a  count  is  so  aristo- 
cratic. Madame  Du  Pont  knows  him  as  belonging 
to  an  old  distinguished  family.  It  can  not  be  that 
you  are  indifferent  to  him." 

"  Oh,  no,  not  indifferent  exactly,"  was  the  reply, 
"  he  is  too  entertaining  and  fascinating  for  that  ;  but 
he  is  past  his  youthful  days,  and  is  simply  a  study  to 
me." 

Meanwhile  the  senator  and  Hosea  Berlin  had  their 
conversation,  not  simply  of  the  horses,  but  of  soul- 
stirring  themes  and  tragic  life-struggles.  Although 
unlike  in  their  station  in  life,  they  were  two  of  God's 
children,  whose  noble  hearts  flowed  together  like 
drops  of  water. 

Ere  nightfall,  the  eastern  city  was  reached;  the 
proud  steeds  drew  up  before  the  stately  mansion  of 
Mrs.  Byington,  and  the  lady  herself,  with  her  daugh- 
ter Louise,  came  out  to  meet  their  expected  guests, 
and  gave  them  a  most  cordial  welcome. 

As  they  entered  the  house,  Hosea  turned  his 
horses  towards  Madonna  Hall,  which  was  some  miles 
distant. 


20  MADONNA    HALL. 


II. 


middle-aged  men  met  one  afternoon  in  an 
Eastern  city,  and  cordially  greeting  each  other, 
repaired  to  a  fashionable  hotel  for  refreshments  and 
confidential  converse. 

They  were  old  friends,  having  graduated  some 
twelve  years  before  from  a  German  university.  The 
one  with  dark  brow  and  enigmatical  face  was  a  repre- 
sentative priest  of  a  certain  order  ;  the  other,  talented, 
learned,  courtly,  but  unprincipled  and  vacillating,  had 
been  professor  in  a  college.  Tiring  of  the  confine- 
ment, he  had  travelled  awhile,  then  mingled  in  poli- 
tics, came  to  grief,  and  at  last,  on  arriving  in  this 
country,  engaged  in  a  legalized  mercantile  business, 
and  was  reputed  to  be  wealthy. 

"Our  meeting  is  a  good  omen,"  said  Father  Buh- 
ler,  cheerily,  as  he  settled  himself  in  an  easy  chair, 
and  pointed  his  companion  to  another.  "  Now,  please 
give  me  further  inklings  of  your  affairs  and  adven- 
tures, and  if  there  is  occasion,  I  am  at  your  ser- 
vice." 


BEHIXD    THE  SCENES,  21 

"Thanks,"  courteously  replied  Stilling.  "You  're 
the  same  old  friend." 

"I  should  hope  so,"  was  the  reply;  "and  as  you 
belong  to  a  lay  order,  we  can  be  as  intimate  as  form- 
erly." 

"Ah,  yes,  indeed,"  returned  Stilling.  "Well, 
then,  you  must  know  that  I  have  lost  my  wife  and 
one  of  my  children.  My  wife  died  in  England, 
where  we  tarried  while  on  our  way  here.  My  young- 
est child  was  a  victim  to  scarlet  fever,  while  I  was 
absent  in  California  a  month  ago.  I  have  still  one 
little  girl  ten  years  old,  and  it  is  regarding  her  dis- 
posal that  I  wish  your  counsel." 

"Why  not  take  the  oversight  of  her  yourself?" 
asked  Buhler. 

"  There  are  reasons  why  this  will  never  do,"  replied 
Stilling.  "I  have  decided  to  marry.  The  lady  is  of 
the  high-caste  Leavenworth  family,  and  I  doubt  if 
she  would  incline  to  choose  a  widower.  I  therefore 
pass  myself  as  unmarried  ;  and  what  to  do  with  the 
child  is  the  question.  Is  n't  there  an  orphan  asylum 
under  the  care  of  the  church  in  this  vicinity  ?  " 

"We  have  institutions  of  the  kind,  maintained 
partly  by  state  aid,  but  I  believe  they  are  crowded  to 
overflowing.  We  are,  however,  building  a  new  found- 
ling asylum,  where,  as  soon  as  completed,  we  could 
give  her  employment  as  an  attendant  or  waiteress. 
She  could  not  be  more  securely  hidden  if  buried. 
You  need  then  have  no  more  to  do  with  her,  leaving 
the  church  to  adopt  her," 


22  MADOXXA    HALL. 

"That  would  accord  with  my  wishes,"  replied 
Stilling,  "but  what  can  I  do  with  her  meanwhile?" 

"  I  wonder  that  you  ask  me,"  returned  the  other, 
laughingly.  "  You,  a  man  of  such  fertility  of 
resources.  Why  not  place  her  in  a  factory  until  our 
asylum  is  ready  ?  To  make  it  safe  for  your  plans, 
you  could  pass  her  in  under  an  assumed  name." 

"  The  very  thing  !  "  exclaimed  Stilling.  "  It  will  be 
a  great  relief.  I  confess  that  I  've  no  real  love  for 
her  ;  some  ecclesiastic  may  be  her  father." 

"  What  is  this  that  you  tell  me  about  your  marry- 
ing again?"  asked  Buhler,  in  no  way  surprised,  but 
ready  to  change  the  subject.  "  Is  the  lady 
wealthy  ? " 

Stilling,  out  of  humor,  replied, — 

"  Now,  Herr  Buhler,  I  am  hungry  as  a  bear,  and  it 
is  dry  talking  over  one's  love  affairs  when  one  is  fam- 
ished. Let's  be  merciful  to  the  inner  man,  and  then 
we  can  talk  to  some  purpose." 

"  You're  right,  my  brother.  Press  the  bell-knob," 
rejoined  the  other,  composedly. 

This  done,  a  choice  lunch  with  wines  was  ordered, 
and,  as  they  ate  and  drank,  conversation  flowed 
freely. 

"As  to  the  wealth  of  my  lady-love,  I  am  satisfied," 
remarked  Stilling,  as  he  sipped  his  wine.  "  I  am 
told  that  her  father  pays  taxes  on  a  round  million, 
and  that  indicates  a  great  deal  of  property." 

"You'll  be  lucky  if  you  get  your  prize,"  said  Buhler. 


BEHIND    THE  SCENES. 


"  Exactly,"  replied  Stilling.  "  She  is  worth  trying 
for,  and  I  shall  not  give  up  for  trifles." 

"  Are  you  sure  that  she  fancies  you  ? " 

"  She  does  not  show  that  she  does,"  was  the  frank 
reply.  "  She  is  coy,  and  that  makes  her  all  the  more 
charming.  It  may  take  time,  but  I  am  sure  of  my 
game  in  the  end.  You  know  me  of  old." 

"  I  rather  think  I  do,"  was  the  response,  with  a 
smile  and  an  arching  of  the  eyebrows. 

"  I  have  power,  and  know  how  to  use  it,"  rejoined 
Stilling.  "Miss  Grace  may  keep  her  distance  as 
much  as  she  will ;  I  know  how  to  bring  her  to  terms 
by  silently  working  on  her  mind  by  my  strong 
will." 

"Yes,"  rejoined  Buhler,  beamingly,  over  his  wine, 
"you  are  gifted  that  way.  Now  see  here,  Stilling, 
put  off  your  love  affairs  a  little,  and  help  get  us  a  few 
rare  birds  for  the  church." 

"  What !  I  gain  Miss  Grace  for  the  church  !  No, 
sir,  it's  not  to  be  thought  of.  I  want  her  and  her  for- 
tune too  much  for  that." 

"  All  right,"  replied  the  priest ;  "  but  understand 
me,  my  brother,  the  church  is  rich,  the  richest  corpo- 
ration on  earth,  and  if  you  will  turn  your  abilities  for 
a  while  just  on  this  line,  getting  rich  and  attractive 
girls  for  our  nunneries,  you  could  have  a  good  per- 
centage on  the  fortunes  you  were  the  means  of  bring- 
ing into  the  church.  Come,  what  do  you  say  ?  I  am 
one  of  the  Board  of  Visitors  of  All  Saints'  nunnery, 


24  MADONNA   HALL. 

of  the  convent  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Scapular,  and  also 
of  Madonna  Hall." 

"  I  will  consider  the  thing,"  said  Stilling,  "  and 
confer  with  you  later.  But  now  for  my  affairs.  The 
Leavenworths  must  not  know  that  I  am  a  widower, 
as  I  told  you,  and  I  should  prefer  that  they  should 
not  know  my  business  at  present.  I  pass  with  them 
as  a  titled  gentleman." 

"  All  right,  Stilling ;  keep  dark,  and  bravely  carry 
your  plans  through." 

"  I  intend  to  do  so,  "  he  replied  ;  "  and  as  the  end 
justifies  the  means,  I  shall  use  any  means  at  hand  to 
secure  my  prize.  The  old  gentleman,  Leavenworth, 
favors  my  suit ;  Miss  Grace  is  amiable  and  dutiful, 
and  I  think  is  inclined  to  listen  to  me  to  please  him. 
Her  mother  is  conservative  and  doubtful,  regarding 
me  with  a  critical  eye.  She  is  president  of  a  famous 
society,  a  perfect  lady,  whom  I  greatly  admire.  I 
must  win  her  regard." 

"  That  is  important,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I  pass  for  a  devout  Episcopalian,"  continued 
Stilling.  "If  they  dreamed  that  I  was  not  what  I 
seem,  my  suit  would  be  useless.  I  could  not  get  my 
personal  influence  to  bear." 

"  I  see,"  said  Buhler. 

"  I  am  connected  with  one  of  the  largest  industries 
of  the  country  as  silent  partner,"  continued  Stilling. 
"It  is  the  California  Viticultural  Good  Samaritan 
Union,  having  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  wines  as 


BEHIND    THE  SCENES. 


their  specialty.  They  wish  to  promote  me  to  take*  a 
more  outspoken  part,  which  I  cannot  do  just  now, 
till  my  matrimonial  affairs  are  settled.  I  have  vastly 
helped  on  this  great  industry  by  happy  suggestions 
regarding  its  management.  I  have  shown  them  how  to 
make  the  liquor  trade  as  reputable  here  as  in  Europe. 
A  feature  which  I  introduced  was  to  set  forth  the 
excellencies  of  California  wines  for  constant  table  use. 
I  also  proposed  to  employ  lady  evangelists  to  go 
through  the  land,  preaching  the  glad  tidings  of  our 
wines.  And,  at  an  enthusiastic  secret  conference 
from  all  parts  of  California  last  year,  it  was  resolved, 
because  of  the  impetus  I  had  given  the  California 
Viticultural  Good  Samaritan  Union,  that  I  should 
be  called  Count  Stilling.  I  demurred,  but  finally 
acceded  to  their  wish,  and  had  it  engraved  on  my 
card,  and  was  thus  introduced  to  the  Leavenworths, 
although  they  do  not  dream  how  I  came  by  the 
title." 

"  Count  Stilling,"  returned  the  other,  well  pleased, 
"  I  predict  your  success.  You  are  doing  a  good  work 
for  the  Church,  to  get  a  footing  in  a  Protestant  fam- 
ily, and  by-and-by  I'll  help  you  bring  them  into  the 
Church." 

"There's  time  enough  for  that,"  exclaimed  the 
Count,  flushed  with  wine.  I  have  n't  any  faith 
myself,  and  shall  not  care  to  have  my  family  in  'the 
Church." 

"  Ah  !    Well,  you  are  right  in  the  main,  my  good 


MADONNA   HALL. 

brother,"  replied  the  accommodating  priest,  patting 
him  on  the  shoulder.  "  I  do  not  wonder  at  this  laps- 
ing from  faith.  We  men  are  naturally  skeptical,  and 
from  seeing  the  entrails  of  the  system  as  we  do,  it 
makes  us  doubt  every  thing,  in  disgust.  I  silence 
myself  by  asking,  '  Where  is  there  anything  better  ? ' 
Now,  in  France,  where  our  religion  flourished  so 
many  ages,  it  is  a  fact  that  thirty-nine  out  of  every 
forty  Frenchmen  are  simply  infidels  or  atheists,  and 
other  countries  have  the  same  proportion.  Is  that 
better  than  to  be  Romanists  ?  " 

"How  is  it  with  the  women?"  asked  Stilling, 
evading  the  question.  "  Have  n't  they  more  faith  in 
the  Church  ? " 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  far  more  !  "  said  Buhler.  "  If  it  were 
not  for  the  women,  we  could  not  exist  as  a  church. 
You  see  they  are  either  largely  illiterate  or  convent 
educated.  They  are  less  logical  than  men,  more  im- 
pressible, and  more  easily  managed  every  way.  A 
woman  must  have  some  religion  ;  she  needs  it  as 
much  as  the  head-gear  she  wears." 

"  Yes  ;  and  some  among  you  are  disposed  to  take 
advantage  of  their  weakness." 

"I  admit  it  to  you,"  was  the  answer;  "but  who 
has  a  better  right  ?  They  need  guiding,  can  be  ca- 
joled and  flattered;  and  made  to  think  that,  once  con- 
firmed, they  can  have  their  sins  forgiven  as  often  as 
they  confess,  and  be  securely  ticketed  for  heaven." 

"  You  priests  manage  to  keep  them  in  subjection." 


BEHIND    THE  SCENES. 


"  Yes,"  replied  the  other,  "  unless  something  sets 
them  thinking.  And  I  declare  to  you,  that  once  start 
a  genuine  woman  in  that  line,  and  she  is  a  very  wolf- 
cat  at  it ;  she  will  give  you  no  peace,  and  will  fret 
herself  to  death  in  her  cage." 

"  I  call  that  sensible  grit ! "  exclaimed  Stilling. 
"  I  wonder  how  any  woman  with  half  an  intellect  can 
endure  the  abominable  questions  of  the  Confessional. 
I  fell  out  with  my  wife  for  believing  in  the  clergy.  I 
shall  never  marry  any  but  a  Protestant,  as  I  do  not 
care  to  have  another  meddling  in  my  family  affairs. 
I  would  disown  children  that  I  suspected  were 
not  mine." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  cried  Buhler  in  intense 
tones,  his  black  eyes  flashing. 

"  I  mean  no  personal  offence,"  more  calmly  re- 
plied Stilling.  "  You  can't  help  your  system.  If 
you  grow  too  pious  to  ask  confessional  questions, 
you  '11  be  reported  to  the  archbishop  as  heretical  in 
your  ways." 

"  Of  course,"  said  Buhler,  "  the  Church  is  strict 
there,  although  we  are  to  use  caution,  and  not 
offend  the  refined  and  cultured." 

"That  is  one  reason  why  I  doubt  that  there  is  any 
religion  to  it,"  said  Stilh'ng  strongly;  "for  we  know 
that  the  first  requisite  of  religion,  if  there  be  such  a 
thing,  is  purity  for  women." 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  "  said  the  priest.  "  If  we  are  too 
near  a  thin  partition,  such  opinions  will  be  too  widely 
aired." 


2$  A/ADOA'A'A   HALL. 

Both  men  looked  stealthily  around,  instinctively 
drew  their  chairs  nearer  together,  and  talked  in  lower 
tones. 

"  You  remember,  Herr,"  said  Stilling,  "  that  I, 
like  yourself,  had  my  early  training  in  a  church 
school,  under  nuns  and  Jesuits.  Then  I  studied  for 
the  priesthood  in  good  faith.  I  got  as  far  as  Peter 
Den's  '  Moral  Theology/  and  could  go  no  farther. 
If  that  is  religion,  the  less  you  have  of  it  the  better. 
As  sure  as  you're  alive,  it  will  have  an  overhauling 
in  this  country.  We  may  as  well  open  our  eyes.  It 
is  of  the  Dark  Ages,  and  must  go  down.  The  officers 
of  justice  will  yet  attend  to  certain  details  of  our 
system." 

"  Very  likely,  if  they  get  the  power,  which  I 
doubt,"  replied  Buhler  in  the  same  low,  guarded 
tones.  Then  fumbling  in  his  pocket,  he  took  out  a 
newspaper  cutting,  saying,  "  See  this." 

Stilling  read, — 

"According  to  Judge  Halburton,  we  are  pretty 
sure  of  this  country  ;  he  says  all  America  will 
be  a  Catholic  country.  They  gain  constantly  by 
emigration  ;  more  by  natural  increase  in  proportion 
to  their  numbers  ;  more  by  inter-marriages,  adoptions, 
and  .conversions  than  Protestants.  With  their  ex- 
clusive views  of  salvation,  and  peculiar  tenets,  as  soon 
as  they  have  a  majority,  this  country  is  a  Catholic 
country,  with  a  Catholic  government,  with  the  Cath- 
olic religion  established  by  law." 

"  So  may  it  be,"  grimly  replied  Stilling,  with  a 
cynical  smile.  At  the  same  time,  he  intended  to  be 


BEHIND    THE  SCENES. 


on  the  side  of  the  winning  party,  little  caring  which  it 
might  be.  "  I  have  never  abrogated  my  vows.  And 
you  ? " 

"I  am  to  be  counted  on  as  true  blue,"  merrily  said 
the  priest.  "  I  was  a  Jesuit  to  begin  with,  and  my 
adherence  holds  out  as  the  years  go  by.  I  tell  you, 
Stilling,  we  are  living  for  a  purpose.  It  is  no  less  an 
enterprise  than  the  subduing  of  this  country  to  Rome. 
Let  the  nations  of  Europe  fight  their  own  battles  ;  we 
are  under  marching  orders,  and  have  our  campaign 
here.  The  plan  of  operations  was  cut  and  dried  long 
ago." 

"  That's  well,"  said  Stilling.  "  What  is  the  first 
move  ?  " 

"  Our  hidden  policy  from  the  first  has  been  to  catch 
the  enemy  napping,"  was  the  reply.  "We  have  an 
abundance  to  work  with,  and  long  since  sent  out  men, 
on  good  salaries,  to  search  the  land  and  buy  in  desira- 
ble growing  sections,  as  our  plans  embrace  the  whole 
country.  We  have  every  opportunity  we  could  ask 
in  this  land,  as  our  religion,  although  antagonistic  to 
its  institutions,  is  allowed  and  protected." 

"  How  weak  on  their  part !  "  sneered  Stilling.  "  The 
same  as  invite  robbers  into  the  house,  and  entertain 
them  ! " 

"  It  certainly  shows  a  lack  of  sense,"  remarked  the 
priest  wisely.  "  It  indicates  that  they  are  not  capa- 
ble of  holding  their  great  country ;  and  we,  a  foreign 
power,  shall  yet  take  and  govern  it  as  we  please. 


30  MADONNA   HALL. 


Well,  to  go  on.  Our  next  step  is  to  mass  our  popu- 
lation in  the  large  cities,  so  as  to  control  the  votes, 
and  keep  our  people  in  the  Church." 

"  A  good  move  of  strategy  !  "  replied  Stilling. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  other ;  "  but  the  right  hand  of  our 
strength,  as  it  regards  the  rising  generation,  is  in  the 
parochial  schools.  We  must  have  the  training  of 
our  children  and  youth,  or  they  will  slip  from  our 
grasp  and  become  American  citizens.  The  pope, 
foreseeing  this,  issued  his  imperative  order  that  every 
priest  see  that  the  children  of  his  parish  are  in  paro- 
chial schools.  If  he  omits  to  do  it,  he  is  to  be 
deposed  from  his  office." 

"  It  is  easy  to  make  an  order,"  remarked  Stilling, 
"  but  difficult  in  this  case  to  put  it  in  execution.  Pat 
in  Ireland  has  of  late  years  refused  to  heed  the  man- 
dates from  Rome,  when  they  have  a  political  bearing. 
The  Irish  in  America,  getting  every  day  more  en- 
lightened, are  quick  to  take  a  hint.  The  Germans 
are  not  far  behind.  They  know  that  it  is  everywhere 
proclaimed  that  the  common  schools  are  the  police 
force  of  the  nation,  by  which  the  present  form  of 
government  is  preserved  ;  and  as  they  have  prospered 
under  this  form,  and  suffered  under  the  other,  they 
will  cling  to  what  represents  their  interests,  rather 
than  try  that  which  they  wearied  of  in  the  old  country 
and  which  seeks  traitorously  to  plant  a  foreign  power 
on  this  soil." 

"  I  see,"  sadly  replied  Buhler ;   "and  I  fear  that  his 


BEHIND  THE  SCENES. 


Holiness  is  going  too  far,  not  understanding  the 
case." 

"  McGlynn's  movement  shows  that,"  said  Stilling. 
"  Now  he  is  a  born  leader,  formerly  on  intimate  terms 
with  Henry  Ward  Beecher.  He  cannot  work  in  a 
rut  to  save  his  life,  and  that  parochial  school  business 
aroused  him.  His  people  were  aghast,  as  there  were 
some  hundreds  of  their  children  in  those  splendid 
public  schools  of  New  York  City ;  some  of  them  near 
graduating  with  honor.  If  the  Pope  was  obeyed, 
every  one  of  them  must  be  taken  out  and  put  in  the 
nuns'  schools,  when  the  nuns,  by  good  rights,  ought 
to  go  to  school  to  the  children." 

"Yes,  in  every  thing  except  religion,"  replied 
Buhler.  "  Let 's  see,  what  ground  did  he  take  ?  I 
only  saw  a  few  items  in  the  paper  concerning  it." 

"  He  took  the  part  of  his  people,"  replied  Stilling, 
"and  said  that  he  did  not  see  good  reason  why  the 
Catholic  children  should  be  taken  out  of  the  palatial 
school-houses,  consigned  to  the  unhealthy  basement 
of  churches,  and  fed  on  the  catechism.  That 's 
common  sense.  Where  was  he  wrong? 

"  When  we  give  ourselves  to  the  Church,"  replied 
the  other,  "  we  are  to  be  like  a  corpse,  and  let  the 
pope  do  our  thinking  for  us,  and  that  is  what  makes 
our  organization  the  strongest  on  earth.  We  are  a 
unit." 

"Not  so  on  the  school  question,"  retorted  Stilling, 
who  enjoyed  the  opposite  side ;  "  the  ex-priest's  con- 


MADONNA   HALL. 


tempt  for  the  pope  is  working  mischief.  You  know 
that  he  is  the  most  talented  of  the  priesthood  in  this 
country,  and  would  have  been  archbishop,  and  even 
cardinal,  if  he  had  kept  still." 

"  Will  it  pay  for  him  to  stand  out  against  the  holy 
father?  It 's  pope-politics  or  nothing  with  me,"  said 
Buhler. 

"  Of  course,"  was  the  reply ;  "  but  do  you  not  see 
that  Catholics  generally  will  not  be  afraid  of  the 
pope's  curse  now  ?  They  see  it  is  powerless  to  harm, 
and  will  behave  accordingly." 

"That  is  most  unfortunate  for  us,"  mused  Buhler; 
"but  still  all  the  papers  we  can  bribe,  keep  the  masses 
as  ignorant  as  possible." 

"  Ah  !  "  returned  Stilling,  "  the  public  know  quite 
enough  of  that  which  it  were  better  for  our  plans 
that  they  did  not  know.  Have  you  read  what  hap- 
pened in  Chicago  recently  ?  " 

"  No  ;  I  read  little  news,"  replied  Buhler. 
"There  are  in  that  city  and  in  Cook  County  sev- 
enty-five different  secret  clubs  of  Irish  Catholics, 
many  smart,  rising  men  among  them.  Now,  see  what 
influence  the  defection  in  Ireland  and  in  this  country 
had  on  them.  At  their  annual  meeting,  held  recently, 
they  voted  that  meddling  with  American  politics  was 
not  within  the  province  of  the  pope.  He  was  a 
foreign  power,  and  those  who  attempted  to  do  his 
political  bidding  here  were  traitors  to  this  country. 
That  was  the  honest,  outspoken  opinion  of  men,  who, 


BEHIND    THE  SCENES. 


seeing  that  the  Italian  despot  was  defunct,  as 
regarded  effective  cursing,  could  with'  safety  cease  to 
be  machines  moved  by  another,  and  begin  to  think 
and  act  as  loyal  citizens." 

"  Have  a  care,  Count  Stilling,"  cried  the  priest, 
"  or  your  eloquence  will  lead  you  astray." 

"  Never  fear,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  only  state  things 
to  you,  which  I  should  withhold  from  all  others.  But 
don't  let  us  be  too  sure  that  we  shall  get  hold  of  this 
country  just  yet.  There  are  too  many  ifs  in  the 
way." 

"We  must  remember,  however,"  was  the  rejoinder, 
"  that  we  have  all  the  means  we  want  to  work  with  ; 
and  money  is  power.  We  have  a  powerful  society  of 
Jesuits,  trained  by  all  manner  of  trickery  to  super- 
sede, who  scruple  at  nothing  to  carry  their  point.  If 
we  are  smart  enough  to  conquer  this  country,  we 
mean  to  hold  it." 

"That  is  all  right  of  course,"  was  the  reply ;  "  but 
we  can  profit  from  experience.  Pope  Pius  IX. 
planned  in  the  last  war  a  campaign  in  the  United 
States.  He  wrote  his  letter  to  the  confederacy, 
indorsing  the  rebellion  in  1863.  Our  order  knew  his 
secret  despatches.  But  I  entirely  lost  faith  in  him 
when  he  came  out  defeated  in  that  General  Council 
that  pronounced  his  infallibility,  and  he  has  been  the 
laughing-stock  of  all  Christendom,  and  Leo  has  con- 
tinued to  do  like  foolish  things  ever  since.  It  was  so 
weak  to  seek  to  be  called  what  he  plainly  was  not. 


34 


MADONNA   HALL. 


But  then  he  was  seventy-eight  years  old,  just  as  old 
as  Leo  XIII.  is  now.  We  must  make  allowance  for 
decrepitude  and  childishness." 

"  Your  memory  is  better  than  mine,"  said  Buhler  ; 
"our  Church  papers  were  mostly  silent  about  the  cir- 
cumstances of  decreeing  his  infallibility." 

"  I  was  there,  and  know  the  details,"  replied  Still- 
ing. 

"  It  was  arranged  that  the  vast  concourse  of 
cardinals,  archbishops,  priests,  and  people  should 
gather  at  St.  Peter's  Cathedral  in  the  morning.  The 
pope  in  great  pomp  was  to  be  stationed  at  the  win- 
dows looking  east,  that  the  sun  might  shine  on  his 
array  of  jewels,  and  make  him  look  divine  in  the 
eyes  of  the  crowd.  He  reckoned  wrong  ;  instead  of 
sunlight,  there  was  a  fearful  thunder-storm,  as  if  all 
the  battalions  of  the  skies  were  protesting  against 
him ;  and  the  great  -conference  had  to  withdraw  to 
safer  quarters  within  the  building.  But  this  is  not 
all  of  the  story.  It  was  in  July,  1870  ;  and  the  very 
next  day  the  Germans  so  beset  Paris,  that  the  pope's 
body-guard,  the  French  soldiers,  were  summoned 
from  Italy  to  help  defend  the  city.  As  soon  as  they 
left  Rome,  the  Italians  rose,  Garibaldi  was  on  hand, 
and  Victor  Emanuel  was  proclaimed  king  the  next 
September  ;  and  the  Infallible  was  the  merest  cipher 
as  respects  political  power,  being  only  a  prisoner  in 
the  Vatican.  His  successor,  Leo.  XIII.  is  now  amen- 
able to  the  laws  of  Italy  as  a  private  citizen,  specially 


BEHIND    THE  SCENES. 


35 


hated  because    of  the   system  he  advocates,    where 
best  known. 

"  So  sad  !"  cried  Buhler.  "  He  is  unfortunate,  but 
we  are  on  hand  with  our  plotting  to  supply  his 
need." 

Stilling  laughed  derisively  as  he  poured  out  an- 
other glass  of  wine,  saying, — 

"His  need  !  If  he  is  indeed  infallible,  he  ought  to 
have  some  inherent  power  to  help  himself  withal." 

"  Nonsense  !"  said  the  other  uneasily ;  "  you  reason 
too  much." 

But  Stilling,  waked  up  to  be  garrulous  by  the 
wine,  continued, — 

"  You  and  I  are  not  duped  by  false  pretences  at 
least,  although,  as  you  say,  we  may  not  utter  our 
thoughts  at  all  times.  I  confess  to  you  that  I  am 
more  of  an  infidel  than  anything  else.  I've  studied 
this  religion  ;  I've  sounded  it  to  the  bottom  ;  and  I 
tell  you,  the  Roman  Church,  so  far  as  its  officials  are 
concerned,  is  a  sham,  a  political,  money-making  in- 
stitution. Like  the  liquor  industry,  it  is  run  for  the 
money  it  brings  in." 

"  Be  careful  what  you  say,"  replied  Buhler  cau- 
tiously. "It  is  a  most  powerful  organization,  and  we 
both  like  power  and  position.  It  is  for  our  interest 
to  go  in  strong  on  this  line ;  and  as  long  as  we  are 
permitted  to  maintain  our  society,  and  secretly  lay 
plans  in  this  country,  which  are  not  allowed  in  Eu- 
rope, there  is  a  fair  chance  for  us  to  overthrow  it, 


36  MADONNA    HALL. 

and  seize  the  reins  of  power."  Then  looking  at  his 
watch,  he  exclaimed,  "  It 's  near  car  time.  Come, 
Count  Stilling,  let's  be  off." 

And    settling    the    bill,    they    hastened    for    the 
train. 


A   BENEVOLENT  ERRAND.  37 


III. 


§N  his  return  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  St.  Ga- 
briel's Church  in  the  city  of  his  residence, 
Father  Buhler  resolved  to  act  on  the  promptings  of 
his  benevolent  heart.  So  he  sallied  out  and  was  soon 
at  the  doctor's  office. 

"Is  Dr.  Christie  in?''  asked  he  of  the  door-boy 
who  had  answered  the  bell. 

"He  is.  Walk  in,  sin"  and  he  was  ushered  into 
a  neat  office,  and  smilingly  accosted  the  bald-headed 
doctor  of  forty  years. 

"  I  am  here,  this  morning,"  began  the  bland  priest, 
"on  an  errand  of  good-will  and  benevolence." 

"Glad  to  see  you,  sir,"  said  the  doctor,  thinking 
his  caller  was  about  to  settle  the  long  score  of  attend- 
ance on  a  number  of  his  flock. 

"  One  of  my  parishioners,"  said  the  visitor,  "  a  fair 
penitent,  is  sick  with  consumption,  and  needs  a 
physician.  The  young  lady  is  out  of  money,  and  my 
errand  is,  this  fine  morning,  to  ask,  as  a  great  favor, 
your  gratuitous  attendance." 


38  MADOXNA    HALL. 

Dr.  Christie  was  silent  from  sheer  surprise  at  this 
cool  audacity ;  and  Father  Buhler,  nothing  daunted, 
went  on, — 

"  You  are  famed  for  generous  benevolence  to  the 
sick,  and  I  trust  that  I  can  depend  on  your  kindly 
services." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  the  genial  doctor,  with  a  smile 
that  spoke  volumes,  "so  far  as  the  young  lady  is  con- 
cerned, I  shall  charge  nothing,  since  she  is  without 
means  ;  but  you  are  aware,  sir,  that  I  have  a  large 
list  of  cases  of  this  kind  among  your  parishioners,  and 
as  you  are  on  an  errand  of  good-will  and  benevolence 
this  morning,  it  occurs  to  me  that  you  will  feel  called 
upon  to  pay  something  for  this  party  yourself." 

"It  would  give  me  great  pleasure  to  do  so,"  replied 
the  father,  "  but  according  to  my  vows  and  the 
church  rules  I  am  not  permitted  to  disburse  money  to 
the  poor  for  doctors'  fees.  Aside  from  my  living  and 
the  expenses  of  the  altar,  if  I  receive  an  overplus,  it 
belongs  to  the  bishop.  In  this  respect  my  hands  are 
tied.  It  is  quite  different  with  you,  my  good  sir.  I 
trust  that  you  will  call  on  this  patient  soon,  and  faith- 
fully attend  the  case.  The  address  is  64  Maple 
Street.  I  wish  you  a  very  good  morning,  doctor." 
And  the  neatly-gloved  man  of  benevolence  and 
apostolic  descent  left  to  make  parish  calls,  taking  the 
sick  girl  Mary  in  his  way. 

The  young  lady,  Mary  Bryan,  had  persisted,  against 
much  counsel  and  clerical  opposition,  in  finishing  her 


A   BENEVOLENT  ERR  A  XL). 


39 


course  at  the  High  school,  and  soon  after  graduating 
had  secured  a  fine  position  as  a  teacher.  What  she 
suffered  while  studying  cannot  be  imagined  save  by 
those  who  have  had  a  similar  struggle.  She  was 
beset,  persecuted,  cursed,  and  excommunicated,  but 
heroically  held  on  her  way  in  the  face  of  every 
obstacle.  The  contest,  however,  added  to  hard  stud}', 
impaired  her  health  ;  and,  ere  her  friends  were  aware, 
she  was  in  a  decline.  She  had  taught  some  eighteen 
months,  and,  besides  paying  her  expenses  and  giving 
freely  to  her  mother,  had  laid  by  five  hundred  dollars. 
This  fact  the  mother  happened  to  mention  to  Father 
Buhler  at  confessional,  and  he  at  once  saw  fit  to 
change  his  base  of  operations  regarding  the  excom- 
municated young  lady. 

"Ah!  is  that  so?"  exclaimed  he.  "Well,  we  must 
try  and  save  your  daughter.  She  has  sinned  a  mortal 
sin,  but  I  will  come  and  pray  with  her  once  a  week, 
and  shrive  her  soul." 

"God  bless  you,  father!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Bryan. 
"  That  is  so  kind  of  you." 

"I'll  make  the  charge  very  cheap,  almost  free 
gratis,  because  she  is  poor,"  he  added. 

"  But  what'll  I  do,  wanting  a  doctor  ? "  asked  Mrs. 
Bryan,  chilled  that  he  wanted  pay. 

"Give  yourself  no  trouble,"  replied  the  man  of 
expedients,  "I'll  attend  to  that.  I  shall  provide  a 
doctor  free  of  charge.  The  five  dollars  you  pay  me 
for  prayers  each  week  will  cover  his  bill.  Mary  shall 


MADONNA   HALL. 


have  the  best  medical  attention,  and  must  come  back 
to  the  fold  of  the  church." 

"  I'll  tell  her  she's  kindly  invited,  and  may  all  the 
saints  and  the  holy  mother  help  her  to  come!  "  fer- 
vently said  the  mother. 

While  Mary  Bryan  was  in  the  public  school,  she 
had,  unknown  to  her  family,  joined  a  Sunday-school 
where  several  of  her  friends  belonged.  She  searched 
her  Bible,  and  found  that  "there  is  one  mediator 
between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,"  and 
receiving  him  by  faith  she  was  happy  in  the  Lord. 

After  going  to  confession,  and  hearing  the  priest's 
decision,  her  mother  began  to  labor  anew  with  her, 
but  with  little  encouragement.  The  darkness  of  un- 
belief could  not  cast  even  a  shadow  on  the  clear  light 
that  shone  in  Mary's  soul.  Her  peace  'was  like  a 
river,'  while  Mrs.  Bryan  was  filled  with  unrest  and 
distress.  . 

"  Mary,  you  're  the  darling  of  my  heart,  and  it's  hard 
to  part  with  you,  and  have  you  go  to  purgatory  for 
leaving  the  true  church." 

"Dear  mother,  do  not  worry,"  was  the  sweet 
reply.  "Just  think,  Jesus  says,  '  Come  unto  me,  all 
ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 
rest.'  He  is  the  high  and  holy  One,  and  has  prom- 
ised to  dwell  in  our  hearts  by  his  Spirit,  if  only  we 
are  humble  and  contrite.  If  we  come  to  Him  by 
prayer,  and  truly  trust  in  Him,  we  may  be  sure  of 
one  thing,  He  will  give  us  rest  and  not  suffering." 


A    BENEVOLENT   ERRAND. 


"  But,  Mary  dear,  the  priest  does  not  say  so,"  urged 
Mrs.  Bryan. 

"  We  must  be  sure  and  do  as  the  Lord  bids  us, 
no  matter  if  the  priest  does  oppose,"  replied  Mary. 
"  There  is  no  other  name  given  under  heaven  where- 
by we  can  be  saved  but  the  name  of  Jesus.  And  He 
is  so  gentle  and  loving  that  a  little  child  can  come 
to  Him  and  be  received." 

"Well,  darling,  He  does  seem  to  make  you  happy. 
I  would  not  mind  believing  as  you  do,  if  I  could  find 
rest  like  you  do.  But  hush  !  here  's  Father  Buhler, 
himself.  Don't  oppose  him.  Let  him  have  his  say, 
that 's  a  blessed  daughter." 

The  priest  came  into  the  sick-room  with  imperious 
air  and  lordly  tread. 

"  Are  you  ready  to  confess,  that  I  may  absolve 
you  ?"  he  asked  Mary,  abruptly. 

She  shook  her  head. 

The  licensed  visitor,  however,  had  regard  to  busi- 
ness, and  said,  "  I  will  go  on  with  the  service  then, 
nolens  volens"  and  at  once  mumbled  over  the 
prayers  for  the  sick.  And,  as  the  mother  accompa- 
nied him  to  the  door  on  his  leaving,  said, — 

"  I  '11  take  the  five  dollars  now,  Mrs.  Bryan,"  so 
eagerly  that  it  struck  a  chill  to  her  heart  as  she 
handed  him  the  money. 

Father  Buhler,  knowing  that  Mary  was  grounded 
in  the  Bible,  avoided  talking  with  her  before  her 
mother  ;  but  having  an  eye  single  to  the  money,  he 


42  MADONNA   HALL. 

read  prayers  time  after  time,  till  Mary's  patience  was 
exhausted.  She  plead  with  her  mother  to  stop  his 
coming,  to  no  purpose,  and  finally  herself  forbade  his 
setting  foot  in  the  house. 

"  These  prayers,  sir,"  said  she,  "  are  not  like  those 
I  find  in  the  Word  of  God.  They  are  idolatrous,  and 
I  will  not  hear  another  one." 

"  I  forbid  you  the  sacraments  of  the  Church  and 
Christian  burial.  You  '11  go  to  torment  and  stay 
there.  All  the  masses  in  the  Commonwealth  cannot 
buy  you  out,"  sternly  said  he  in  great  wrath. 

"  I  have  no  fear,  for  my  trust  is  in  the  Infinite 
Redeemer,  who  will  keep  me  safely,  whether  I  live 
or  die,"  was  her  firm  and  calm  reply. 

"  Most  impious,  so  to  disregard  the  Church  ! " 
cried  he,  livid  with  rage.  "  I  shall  continue  to 
have  prayers  with  you  as  long  as  you  live.  You 
can  not  hinder  me,  you  most  cursed  of  heretics  !  " 

Then  taking  the  mother  aside  as  he  passed  out,  he 
said, — 

"This  comes  of  Protestant  influence.  If  you  had 
kept  your  child  from  the  godless  public  school,  as  I 
charged  you,  she  would  have  been  drilled  into  the 
ways  of  the  church,  and  we  could  hold  her.  A  curse 
everywhere  follows  the  public  schools.  They  are 
death  to  our  success ;  and,  instead  of  putting  them 
down,  you  help  them  on.  Now  you  see  your  child  is, 
a  heretic,  and  doomed  to  perdition." 

"I  cannot  think  so;  dear  Mary  is  so  happy  in  her 


A    BENEVOLENT  ERRAND. 


43 


belief.  She  is  full  of  joy,  like  an  angel,  and  cannot 
help  singing  praises  to  God." 

"Do  n't  you  dare  mention  it!"  was  the  savage 
reply.  "She's  an  apostate  of  the  blackest  dye. 
Once,  when  the  church  had  political  power,  she 
would  have  been  put  in  the  Inquisition  to  be  tor- 
tured into  submission." 

"Dreadful,  dreadful!  You  don't  believe  in  that, 
do  you,  Father  Buhler?"  asked  the  mother,  amazed 
and  distressed. 

"I  do,"  he  cried.  "We  ought  to  have  it  here 
to-day.  It 's  the  only  way  our  church  will  ever 
prevail  over  the  gates  of  hell.  It  is  a  great  loss  to 
the  cause  that  we  have  n't  it  in  full-blast  operation 
here  and  now.  That 's  why  these  young  folks  dare 
leave  the  fold.  There  is  too  much  liberty.  I  've  a 
good  mind  to  put  the  thumb-screws  on  your  daugh- 
ter this  moment!" 

He  little  knew  the  spirit  of  the  mother.  He  had 
stirred  up  a  very  lioness,  and  with  flashing  eyes  she 
cried,  — 

"Father  Buhler,  get  out  of  my  house,  and  don't 
you  ever  dare  to  darken  my  doors  again !  If  I  would 
allow  it,  understand  me,  the  laws  of  my  country 
would  not.  We  even  have  a  society  for  the  preven- 
tion of  cruelty  to  animals.  Much  more  shall  our 
helpless  sick  ones  be  cared  for." 

"Hush,  hush  ;  be  silent,"  said  the  priest. 

But  she  continued, — 


44  MADONNA   HALL. 

"  Since  you,  a  minister  of  religion,  show  a  desire  to 
torment  my  daughter,  you  are  plainly  not  of  God. 
My  daughter's  religion  is  a  thousand  times  better 
than  yours.  Take  this  five  dollars  and  begone ! " 

Her  flashing  eyes,  heightened  color  and  stinging 
words  so  wrought  upon  the  false  priest  that  he  made 
haste  to  depart. 

The  door  being  open  into  Mary's  room,  she  heard 
the  altercation,  and  for  the  first  time  found  that  the 
ecclesiastic  had  charged  five  dollars  each  for  his 
unwelcome  visits. 

"Mother  dear,"  said  she,  "I  see  that  you  have 
given  money  for  that  which  is  far  worse  than  useless, 
and  we  have  not  paid  Dr.  Christie,  who  is  a  skilful 
physician  and  a  benefactor  to  the  poor.  This  is  very 
wrong.  He  has  helped  me,  and  I  am  under  great 
obligations  to  him,  and  we  must  do  justly." 

"You  are  right,  darling,  and  we  will  pay  him  every 
cent  we  owe  him." 

"  I  've  heard  him  say  that  he  never  takes  a  case  but 
he  prays  over  it,"  said  Mary.  "And  I  believe  his 
prayers,  with  his  remedies,  have  been  a  blessing  to 
me,  and  I  am  getting  better." 

"Do  you  think  so,  my  darling?  He  is  a  kind 
man,  a  man  of  God.  A  cruel  man  is  not  of  God. 
I  've  done  with  Father  Buhler.  It 's  a  pretence  of 
religion  that  has  the  heart  to  torment  anybody. 
Thumb-screws !  Ah,  he  let  out  his  secret.  Now  I 
believe  that  nuns  in  the  convents  are  sometimes 


A   BENEVOLENT  ERRAND.  45 


cruelly  punished,  and  there  is  no  one  to  help  them. 
What  a  shame  it  is  that  in  this  free  country  such 
things  can  be  done,  and  be  covered  up  from  sight  ! 
If  you  had  been  a  nun,  Mary,  and  had  displeased 
Father  Buhler,  he  would  have  dealt  hardly  with  you ; 
I  can  see  that." 

"Yes,  mother  dear;  and  I  cannot  be  too  thankful 
that  I  am  not  in  such  a  case.  I  Ve  prayed  over  my 
troubles,  and  the  Lord  has  heard  me.  It  was  dread- 
ful for  me  to  hear  those  senseless,  heathenish  prayers, 
and  I  told  Him  all  about  it,  and  now  I  praise  Him 
that  I  shall  hear  them  no  more.  Hereafter,  when  I 
pray,  I  mean  to  remember  the  poor  oppressed  nuns, 
as  if  bound  with  them." 


46  MADOXXA    HALL. 


IV. 


.  Br>  d  •  Justifies  • 


RS.  BYINGTON,  Grace  Leavenworth's  aunt, 
owned  a  large  estate  left  her  by  her  husband, 
and  lived  in  a  fine  mansion. 

Her  only  child,  Louise,  was  romantic  and  easily 
influenced,  and  became  fascinated  with  ritual  observ- 
ances while  with  Florence  Fairfax,  at  Madame  Du 
Font's  seminary.  Florence  had  small  trace  of  sham 
devotion  in  her  nature,  and  always  laughed  whenever 
she  saw  foolish  ceremonies  or  any  verging  towards 
idolatry.  Louise  was  shocked  at  what  "she  called  a 
want  of  reverence,  and  said,  for  her  part,  she  thought 
that  "  the  Catholic  religion  was  too  charming  for  any 
thing.  I  like  it,"  she  added,  "for  it  is  so  easy  to  get 
rid  of  one's  sins.  One  has  only  to  confess  them,  the 
priest  forgives,  and  that  is  the  end  of  them." 

"Is  it?"  asked  Florence,  for  once  waked  from  her 
usual  indifference.  "I've  heard  it  said  that  none 
can  forgive  sin  but  God  only." 

"  Well,  that  is  a  mistake,"  replied  Louise,  warmly. 


'  THE  END  JUSTIFIES   THE  MEANS.  47 

"Our  rector,  Father  Van  Allstyn,  do  n't  teach  any 
such  hard  doctrine.  He  do  n't  believe  in  a  change  of 
heart,  either.  He  says  that  young  people  should  not 
think  for  themselves  on  religious  subjects,  but  let  the 
church  think  for  them.  So  you  see,  if  one's  sins  are 
forgiven,  and  the  religious  thinking  done,  it  is  a 
velvet  way  to  heaven,  and  one's  life  flows  on  as 
smoothly  as  a  song." 

"Well,"  exclaimed  Florence,  arranging  her  refrac- 
tory hair,  "  I  don't  mind  how  much  thinking  others 
do  for  me,  provided  they  don't  make  me  swallow  the 
sum  total  of  their  cogitations,  and  try  to  upset  my 
ideas.  I  must  have  my  own  way.  I  do  not  choose 
to  be  tied  down  to  set  rules  of  a  doubtful  character, 
since  I  live  in  a  free  country." 

It  was  at  recess,  and  the  girls  had  gathered  near 
to  hear  what  Florence  had  to  say.  She  con- 
tinued, — 

"  I  could  tell  you  a  story  of  one  who  was  foolish 
enough  to  give  herself  and  her  property  away, 
because  she  was  easily  persuaded  ;  when  she  got  sick 
of  her  bargain,  and  wanted  to  go  back  to  her  own 
lovely  home,  you  see,  girls,  she  could  not.  She  was 
a  prisoner  for  life,  you  see  !  " 

"  Oh,  was  n't  that  perfectly  awful !  "  exclaimed  one 
of  the  girls. 

"  Now,  Florence,  who  was  it  ? "  asked  another. 
"  What  was  her  name  ?  " 

But  Madame  Du  Pont  swept  into  the  room  without 


48  MADOXXA    HALL. 

warning,  and    dispersed    them    to    their  studies  and 
classes. 

Louise,  however,  steadfastly  held  to  her  idea  of 
confessing  as  soon  as  she  had  the  opportunity.  It 
was  sufficient,  in  her  view,  that  Rector  Van  Allstyn, 
her  father's  cousin,  advised  it  as  a  great  safeguard 
for  young  persons.  This  was  a  little  before  the 
close  of  school ;  and  consequently,  on  her  return 
home,  he  found  her  in  a  promising  state  of  mind  for 
his  plans. 

We  now  turn  aside  a  moment  to  glance  at  one  who 
kept  close  watch  of  the  Byingtons  and  their  friends. 
Mrs.  Byington's  housekeeper,  Bridget,  had  been  with 
her  for  many  years.  She,  was  thirty-five,  strong, 
energetic,  hard-featured  and  ungainly,  but,  as  a  rule, 
considered  trustworthy,  and,  feeling  that  she  was 
part  and  parcel  of  the  household,  prided  herself  on 
knowing  all  that  transpired  in  it.  Being  very  relig- 
ious in  her  own  estimation,  she  went  often  to  mass, 
and  was  punctual  at  the  confessional. 

One  summer  afternoon  she  entered  the  church, 
flushed  and  heated  with  her  walk,  and  commenced 
fanning  herself  as  she  was  seated  by  the  confessional 
box.  The  priest  was  one  side  of  the  thin  partition, 
and  she  the  other ;  between  them  was  the  open  win- 
dow, where  a  blind  revealed  her  face  to  him,  he 
looking  down  upon  her,  while  his  was  hidden  from 
her.  She  was  so  near  that  he  could  hear  every  word, 
even  if  she  spoke  in  a  low  voice,  which  was  not  her 
custom,  unless  especially  guarded. 


THE  END  JUSTIFIES   THE  MEAi\'S. 


49 


Bridget  was  voluble,  chatty,  and  loved  to  gossip, 
and  Father  Buhler  encouraged  her  to  discourse  freely 
on  matters  that  interested  her. 

After  the  customary  opening  questions,  he  said,  — 
"  Have  you  other  special  temptations  or  sins  to  con 
fess,  Bridget  ? " 

"  Not  a  wan,  your  riverance,  barm'  it  's  the  family 
concarns.  What's  a  lone  body  loike  meself  to  do  with 
me  temptations  ?  I  bez  that  swallered  up  with  warrk, 
arly  and  late,  that  I  has  no  time  to  waste  on  meself. 
I  drops  to  slape,  throwin'  meself  on  me  bed  without 
undressing,  for  I  has  to  be  up  in  the  mornin'  the  first 
in  the  house,  to  git  breakfast,  and  I  goes  to  warrk 
mumblin'  me  prayers  to  the  howly  Virgin  on  the  stairs, 
an'  as  I  rakes  out  the  stove,  an'  makes  the  fire." 

"All  right,"  said  the  priest,  "what  have  you  to 
confess  about  the  family  ?  " 

"They  have  got  lots  of  company,  now.  They 
always  has  in  summer-time.  There  's  the  mistress? 
Miss  Louise,  Miss  Leavenworth,  Miss  Fairfax,  an' 
Miss  Southbury.  Then  Count  Stilling  is  coming, 
Minister  Cameron,  an'  Colonel  Southbury,  an'  good- 
ness knows  who  next ;  for  everybody  an'  their  cousins 
come  to  our  house,  an'  it  's  meself  is  expected  to  do 
the  cookin'  for  them  all,  batin'  the  girls  that  help 
me." 

"  Do  you  want  to  leave  ? " 

"  Howly  mother,  no  !  "  cried  Bridget.  "  I  could 
not  find  another  place  where  they'd  trate  .me  so 
well." 


MADONNA  HALL. 


"  You  've  a  good  mistress,  then  ?  " 

"Pretty  good,  considerin'.  There's  no  end  to  her 
money  ;  but  she's  a  bit  close  with  it,  barin'  when  she: 
takes  a  notion  to  loosen  her  purse-strings,  and  then 
she  gives  a  wonderful  deal.  Now,  to  me,  your  river- 
ence,  she's  as  close  as  a  Jew;  an'  she  requires  me  to> 
see  that  not  a  thing  is  missing  from  her  room,  or  the 
young  ladies,'  either.  If  anything  is  missin',  the  price; 
of  it  cooms  out  of  me  wages." 

"  Indeed,  how  did  that  come  to  pass  ?  Did  you 
ever  help  yourself  to  anything  that  did  not  belong  to 
you  ?  Remember,  now,  I  can  look  right  into  your 
soul,  and  you  must  tell  me  true." 

"Well,  well!"  exclaimed  Bridget,  "your  riverence 
is  very  knowledgeable,  to  be  sure.  What's  the  use  of 
confessing,  when  your  honor  can  look  into  me  moind 
like  ?  If  you  are  lookin'  into  my  soul,  you  see  hidden 
away  one  thing  I  disremembered  to  confess.  I  did 
take  some  of  mistress's  things,  and  some  of  Miss 
Louise's  a  long  time  ago.  They  was  what  they  did  n't 
want,  an'  what  would  be  useful  to  me." 

"  Ah,  I  see  !  Go  on,"  said  Father  Buhler,  in  no  way 
surprised. 

"  It  was  n't  stalin'  at  all,"  continued  Bridget,  "  for  my 
twin  brother,  Ralph  Murray,  he's  a  great  scholar  en- 
tirely, —  when  he  was  studyin'  to  be  a  priest,  he  used 
to  read  some  of  the  doctrines  to  me ;  an'  in  one  place 
it  says,  '  If  your  employer  does  not  pay  you  what  you 
ought  to  have,  you  may  help  yourself  to  enough  to 


THE  END  JUSTIFIES   THE  MEANS.          5  { 

make  the  wages  right,  if  you  can  do  it  and  not  be 
found  out." 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  see,"  said  he,  busily  thrusting  his  fin- 
gers through  his  hair. 

"  I  wanted  to  make  my  pay  square  like,  out  of  mis- 
tress's an'  Miss  Louise's  wardrobe,  an'  sure  I  was 
blest  in  doin'  of  that  same,  for  I  prayed  about  it  to 
the  blessed  Virgin  to  favor  me  in  it.  An'  sure  the 
blessed  mother  did." 

"  You  did  well  to  pray,  Bridget,"  said  Buhler, 
kindly.  "  What  did  you  take  ?  " 

"It  was  n't  a  sin,  father,"  she  argued,  "and  why 
should  I  confess  ?  "  .  Then  more  pleadingly,  "  Sure, 
it  's  no  consequence  to  your  riverence  to  know  all  the 
private  affairs  of  a  poor  body  loike  meself." 

"Bridget,  hear  me,!"  said  the  priest  earnestly. 
'  You  must  keep  nothing  from  me.  Your  mind  must 
be  laid  open  to  me  like  a  book.  I  take  the  place  of 
God  to  you,  and  nothing  must  be  hidden  from  me. 
What  did  you  take,  and  what  did  you  do  with  Mrs. 
Byington's  things  ?  " 

"  I  nevet  see  the  beat  of  it,  your  riverence,  you  're 
that  knowledgeable !  Well,  if  I  must,  I  must  ;  but  it 
is  not  a  sin ;  my  brother,  Ralph  Murray,  and  the 
church-book  says  so." 

"Very  well  ;  go  on,"  he  said,  encouragingly. 

The  Jesuit  always  takes  the  part  of  the  sinner, 
allows  theft  and  other  crimes,  if  hidden. 

"  You  see  they  was  all  off  on  an  excursion  to  the 


52  MADONXA     HALL. 

beach,  and  left  me  to  put  the  house  to  rights.  J  got 
through  with  my  warrk,  tidied  up  the  rooms,  and  then 
the  time  hung  heavy.  I  could  n't  go  away,  for  mis- 
tress said  I  must  stay  and  watch  the  house,  as  the 
rest  of  the  servants  were  off,  an'  tramps  might  break 
in  ;  an'  if  they  did,  I  was  to  ring  the  big  bell  an'  rouse 
our  neighbors  and  the  police." 

"  Yes  ;  go  on,"  said  Father  Btihler. 

"  I  went  to  the  mistress's  long  wardrobe,  where  her 
best  things  was  kept,  and  took  down  her  dresses  and 
laid  them  on  the  bed,  to  look  them  over.  There  was 
ever  so  many,  about  twenty.  There  was  six  silk,  two 
black  ones  stiff  enough  to  stand  alone,  one  slate,  one 
green,  and  two  brown.  Oh,  didn't  my  mouth  water 
for  that  lovely  green  one.  Here  was  jist  the  chance 
for  me  to  fit  me  out  to  be  a  lady,  for  onst.  Then 
there  was  eight  soft  woolen  dresses.  I  concluded  as 
me  pay  was  only  half  what  it  should  be,  that  I  would' 
as  the  church  rules  say,  make  up  the  difference,  and 
take  six  dresses.  I  put  three  silk  and  three  woolen 
dresses  into  a  large  sack,  and  took  them  to  the  pawn- 
shop round  the  corner.  It  was  kept  by  an  old  Jew, 
and  I  took  out  one  at  a  time,  and  asked  twenty  dol- 
lars a  piece  for  them,  but  the  greedy  thing  only  gave 
me  fifty  dollars  for  the  lot.  But  that  was  better  than 
nothing,  and  a  good  morning's  warrk  ;  I  did  n't  com- 
plain, but  hurried  to  the  Five-cent  Savings  Bank, 
and  put  it  by  safe  and  sound.  Your  riverence  will 
not  blame  me,  for  it  was  fifty  dollars  taken  from  Pro- 


THE  EXD  JUSTIFIES  THE  MEAXX.          53 

testant  hands  and  put  into  safe  Catholic  care ;  and 
as  a  thank-offering  I  gave  ten  dollars  of  that  same 
into  the  church  collection." 

"  Go  on,"  said  he,  in  a  pleased  way.  "  There's  more 
to  tell.  Did  Mrs.  Byington  find  out  her  loss  ?  " 

"  Whurra,  what  would  I  do,  desavin'  your  river- 
ence  ?  The  mistress  didn't  find  out  her  loss  for  a  long 
time;  and  when  she  questioned  me,  I  didn't  know 
any  more  about  it  than  the  dead  at  first,  then  I  said  I 
seed  a  woman  and  a  man  hanging  round  the  house, 
an'  they  must  have  got  in  and  stole  the  things,  while 
I  was  tidying  the  parlor.  I  had  put  the  rest  of 
the  dresses  back,  barin'  a  black  cashmere,  which  I 
took  to  my  dressmaker  and  had  it  fitted  over.  My 
clothes  needed  recruiting,  and  there  was  Miss  Louise 
flush  with  trunks  and  bureaus  full.  I  found  the  kays 
convanient,  she'd  forgot  them  in  her  hurry,  and  I 
went  through  her  things,  for  I  'd  been  paid  only  six 
dollars  a  week,  and  I  valued  my  sarvices  at  twelve 
dollars,  seeing  they  was  able  to  pay.  I  took  two  sets 
of  underclothes  ;  an'  if  I  was  a-goin'  to  git  married,  I 
don't  know  of  a  better  place  to  git  an  outfit,  if  I  had 
as  good  a  chance." 

"  But  these  clothes,  were  n't  they  too  fine  for  your 
use  ?" 

"  Yes,  your  riverence,  and  too  small ;  but  I  had  me 
wits  left,  and  I  went  to  me  cousin  who  had  helped 
herself  to  some  of  her  mistress's  clothes,  very  provi- 
dential that  day,  when  all  the  rich  folks  was  off  to 


54 


MADONNA    HALL. 


picnic.  Her  mistress  was  my  size,  and  we  exchanged, 
and  neither  mistress  suspected  what  we  had  done. 
Father  Buhler,"  added  Bridget,  "  I  bees  a  very  busy 
woman,  and  has  great  care  of  me  warrk ;  I  gave  you 
ten  dollars  extra  to  cover  sins  I  might  forget  to  men- 
tion." 

"Yes,   Bridget,   I  remember;    that  account  is  all 
correct.     Did  Miss  Louise  find  you  out  ?  " 

"  Never  a  bit  did  she  suspect  me,  although  I  heard 
her  say  to  her  mother,  '  Something  is  wrong  in  my 
bureau.'  I  had  taken  her  gold  bracelets,  and  pawned 
them  for  ten  dollars  ;  but  "one  of  her  lovely  breastpins 
I  did  so  want  to  wear,  and  I  put  it  with  my  things  in 
my  drawer,  and  when  I  was  off  at  mass  they  found  it. 
It  was  worth  a  great  deal,  and  Miss  Louise  and  her 
mother  was  towerin'  angry,  and  came  near  putting 
me  in  jail.  I  told  them  I  found  it  when  I  was  sweep- 
ing, and  was  n't  to  blame  for  its  bein'  so  valuable ;  that 
I  'd  no  idea  it  was  anything  but  washed  brass.  They 
cooled  down  then,  and  as  I  was  the  best  help  they 
ever  had,  and  they  couldn't  run  the  house  without  me, 
they  made  up,  and  trusted  me  as  much  as  ever.  I  had 
counting  the  fifty  and  the  ten,  and  the  dress  being 
made  over  for  me,  upwards  of  a  hundred  dollars  as  my 
day's  work  of  rummaging.  I  was  patient,  and  did  not 
complain,  and  said  prayers  two  mortal  hours  on  my 
knees  to  all  the  saints  and  to  the  howly  Virgin." 

"  But    why    did  n't    you    confess    all    this  before, 
Bridget  ?  " 


THE   END  JUSTIFIES   THE  MEANS.          55 

*       

"  It  's  out  of  regard  to  your  riverence,"  smilingly 
replied  she.  "  I  did  n't  want  to  trouble  you  with 
things  of  no  account.  As  long  as  it  was  according  to 
rules  and  the  regulation  of  the  church,  as  my  brother 
explained  it  to  me,  it  was  not  a  sin  to  be  confessed. 
It  is  my  sins  you  told  me  I  was  to  confess  ;  and  for  a 
Catholic  to  take  from  a  Protestant  to  make  up  wages 
unjustly  kept  back,  is  just  and  right,  and  not  neces- 
sary to  be  confessed." 

"  It  is  certainly  allowable  at  times,"  sagely  observed 
Herr  Buhler.  "  But  be  very  careful ;  do  not  venture 
to  take  anything  more  for  two  months,  without  my 
consent.  You  may  as  well  wait  longer." 

Then  aside  to  himself,  "  It  is  a  fact  that  every 
thing  in  this  country  is,  so  to  speak,  the  property  of 
his  holiness,  the  pope,  and  his  faithful  children  ought 
not  to  be  kept  out  of  the  use  of  it.  But  we  must  be 
cautious.  It  is  not  safe  yet  to  spoil  the  Egyptians. 
We  must  bide  our  time  in  patience." 

"I'll  obsarve  your  counsel,  Father  Buhler." 

"How does  Miss  Louise  stand  toward  the  church  ?" 
asked  he. 

"  She's  the  best  one  of  them  all ;  not  a  bit  of  a 
heretic,"  replied  this  eavesdropper  and  spy.  "  The 
windows  of  my  room  opens  right  above  the  side  win- 
dow of  Mrs.  Byington's  room  ;  and  when  I  leans  out 
to  take  the  air  like,  and  she  an'  Miss  Louise  happen 
to  be  sittin'  there  with  their  embroidery,  I  can  hear 
every  word,  for  they  both  speak  plain.  Mrs.  Bying 


56  MADONXA   HALL. 

ton  is  High  Church,  and  so  is  Miss  Louise,  and  she  is 
embroidering  a  pair  of  slippers  for  the  new  rector 
Father  Van  Allstyn,  and  he's  a  hearty  Jesuit ;  a  great 
secret,  but  I've  found  it  out,  and  they  both  are  just 
bewitched  to  embroider  an  altar-cloth." 

"  Indeed,"  said  the  priest. 

"  Yes,  your  riverence,  and  I  heard  Miss  Louise  say 
that  if  she  outlived  her  mother,  she  should  give  her 
fortune  to  the  convent,  and  take  the  veil." 

"  Well,  now,  that  is  good  news,"  said  the  eager  son 
of  the  church,  half-talking  to  himself.  "  She  is  edu- 
cated, fair  and  rich,  a  most  fitting  offering.  Be  good 
and  faithful  and  win  her  all  you  can.  And  the 
Blessed  Virgin  will  see  to  the  mother." 

"  Oh,  your  riverence,  I'll  do  all  I  can,"  was  Bridg- 
et's reply. 

"  What  more,  Bridget  ?  Who  else  did  you  say  was 
a  the  house  ?  " 

"  Whurra,  your  riverence,  you  're  a  master  man  for 
explorin'  of  the  families.  It 's  Miss  Louise's  school- 
mate and  cousin  and  Colonel  Southbury, —  and  that  re- 
minds me  that  I  must  be  hurryin',  and  get  my  kettle 
on  for  tay." 

"  I  know  about  the  Colonel  and  his  record,  but 
are  the  rest  Protestants  ?  And  what  may  be  their 
names  ?  " 

"  They  is  Protestants,  dyed  in  the  wool,"  replied 
Bridget.  "  Miss  Grace  Levenworth  is  Miss  Louise's 
cousin,  and  Miss  Florence  Fairfax  is  her  schoolmate." 


THE  END  JUSTIFIES   THE  MEANS.          57 

"  What  more  do  you  know  about  them  ? " 

"  I  know  they  don't  jist  agree  with  Miss  Louise. 
She'  s  more  for  the  pope's  religion  than  they  be.  She 
believes  in  private  schools,  and  they  believe  in  public 
schools." 

"  What  more  ? " 

"  Miss  Louise  says  she  thinks  the  confessional  may 
be  a  good  thing  for  some  people  ;  and  the  other  young 
ladies,  they  say  it  is  a  sin  and  a  shame,  and  ought 
to  be  put  down  by  law." 

"  You  heard  them  say  so  ?  "  asked  he,  in  a  grave 
displeased  way. 

"  I  did,  your  honor.  I  had  to  pick  currants  back 
of  the  arbor  and  garden,  and  I  heard  them  say  so." 

"  What  else  ?  "  asked  he  in  the  same  tones. 

"  Miss  Louise  thinks  purgatory  must  be  a  very 
good  thing  to  burn  up  people's  sins,  and  make  them 
clean  ;  and  her  friends  pooh-pooh  and  laugh,  and  say 
there's  no  such  place  at  all.  And  when  I  was  doin' 
of  the  chamber  work,  I  see  them  get  their  Bibles  and 
turn  to  varses  to  prove  what  they  said." 

"  You  did  ?  That  comes  of  the  cursed  public 
schools  and  Sabbath-schools." 

"  Miss  Grace  said,"  continued  Bridget,  —  "  and  oh, 
she  is  jist  as  pretty  as  a  lily,  with  pink  cheeks,  the 
most  beautiful  of  them  all.  I  never  seen  sich  a 
beauty.  I'm  jist  ravin'  about  her,  and  she  is  sich  a 
foine  lady,  always  doing  me  some  kind  turn/' 

"  What  did  she  say  ? "  asked  the  priest,  eagerly. 


58  MADONNA   HALL. 

"  Miss  Grace  said  that  the  Roman  church  was 
plainly  a  money-making  concern,  and  there  would 
be  no  such  thing  as  masses,  the  confessional  and  pur- 
gatory, if  it  was  n't  for  the  money  they  bring,"  replied 
Bridget. 

"  Poor  thing  ? "  calmly  replied  the  priest,  although 
he  was  sorely  vexed.  "That  shows  how  ignorant  she 
is  of  our  holy  religion.  She  needs  some  one  to  teach 
her  our  catechism,  poor  thing  ! " 

"  I  crossed  meself,  and  said  me  prayers  to  the  Vir- 
gin," said  Bridget,  "  and  was  so  agitated  that  I  spilled 
me  currants." 

"  No  wonder.  And  what  did  Miss  Louise  say  to 
such  talk  ? " 

"  She  said  that  she  had  very  dear  friends  in  that 
church,  and  she  believed  that  it  was  as  good  as  any 
other,  and  she  was  going  to  stand  up  for  it." 

"  Bridget,  you  bring  me  good  news.  The  bless- 
ing of  the  Virgin  be  upon  you.  Keep  close  watch 
and  come  again  and  tell  me  how  the  battle  goes." 

Bridget  then  departed  to  get  "  tay,"  and  be  faith 
f  ul  to  the  charge  given  her. 

Buhler  shut  the  confessional  box,  and  went  to  walk 
just  before  supper,  so  busy  with  his  thoughts  that 
he  scarcely  noticed  where  he  went.  After  the  even- 
ing meal,  which  he  dispatched  in  a  very  business-like 
way,  oblivious  of  what  he  ate,  he  went  to  his  study 
and  wrote  a  letter  with  marked  care.  As  he  read  it 
over,  there  was  the  peculiar,  characteristic  smile, 


THE  END  JUSTIFIES    THE  MEANS.  59 

which,  on  rare  occasions,  lit  up  his  inscrutible  face. 
"  I'll  teach  that  clique  a  thing  or  two,  and  it  would  n't 
be  strange  if  I  hoodwinked  the  Colonel,  and  got  a 
familiar  footing  there." 

When  the  servant  at  Byington  mansion  brought 
in  the  evening  mail  on  a  silver  salver,  Mrs.  By- 
ington, Louise,  Florence  and  Grace,  with  Count 
Stilling,  Colonel  Southbury,  Ella  Southbury,  the 
escaped  nun,  and  Rev.  Augustus  Cameron  were  sit- 
ting on  the  veranda,  enjoying  the  cool  breeze  which 
was  fragrant  with  honeysuckle  and  other  flowering 
plants. 

The  company  continued  chatting  pleasantly  as 
Mrs.  Byington  perused  her  letter,  when  she  ex- 
claimed,— 

"  Well,  of  all  things,  this  is  a  wonder  ! " 

"  Oh,  what  can  it  be  ?  "  cried  Louise,  sinking  down 
on  a  hassock  at  her  mother's  feet.  "  If  it  is  n't  a 
secret,  do  tell  what  the  wonder  is." 

"  Secret  ? "  she  replied.  "  No,  indeed  ;  it  should  be 
published  from  one  end  ot  the  land  to  the  other. 
Colonel  Southbury,  I  elect  you  secretary  pro  tew, 
that  you  may  read  this  to  us,  after  which  I  shall  take 
it  very  kindly  if  you  will  all  freely  express  your  opinion 
regarding  it." 

The  senator  in  his  courtly  way  received  the  letter, 
and  before  the  reading,  Mrs.  Byington  said, — 

"Mr.  Cameron  and  Count  Stilling,  I  wish  espe- 
cially your  judgment  upon  this  letter." 


MADONNA    IT  ALL. 


She  said  this  with  a  gracious,  complimentary  air, 
designed  to  show  that  she  fully  appreciated  them. 

All  were  waiting  in  pleased  expectancy,  when 
Colonel  Southbury  read  in  deep,  musical  voice  as 
follows,  — 

ST  GABRIEL'S  PARSONAGE,  June  23,  18- 
MRS.  ARTHUR  BYINGTON  : 

Dear  Madam,  —  Pardon  the  liberty  I  take  in  address- 
ing you.  A  sense  of  justice  to  yourself  impels  me  to 
this  course.  Briefly,  the  circumstances  are  these  :  a 
young  man  whom  my  holy  oath  of  office  forbids  me 
to  reveal,  has  confessed  to  me  that  he  dishonestly 
obtained  one  hundred  dollars  from  you  in  some  way, 
and  at  a  certain  time,  which  I  may  not  mention. 

He  is  poor,  and  has  no  means  to  repay  you,  as  I  ad- 
vised, and  as  he  wishes;  but  I  am  happy  to  send  it  to 
you  out  of  my  limited  stipend,  unwilling  that  one  of 
my  flock  should  be  under  obligations  which  I  can 
discharge. 

Enclosed  please  find  check  for  one  hundred  dollars. 

Trusting  that  no  one  will  ever  again  wrong  one  so 
good  and  noble  as  yourself,  and  wishing  you  prosperity 
and  peace.     Very  truly  your  friend, 
HERR  BUHLER, 

Pastor  of  St.  Gabriel's  Church. 

"Well,  now,  Count  Stilling,  is  n't  this  magnani 
mous?"  said  Mrs.  Byington.  "Yet  I  have  n't  the 
slightest  memory  of  losing  one  hundred  dollars." 

"  It  is  very  noble,"  replied  he. 

"Oh,  yes,"  cried  Louise,  clapping  her  hands. 
"Father  Buhler  is  a  jewel  to  do  that.  Don't  you 
think  so,  Colonel  Southbury  ?  " 


THE  END  JUSTIFIES    THE   MEANS.  6 1 


"  I  would  prefer  not  to  pass  judgment,  until  I  can 
study  the  man,  and  have  a  glance  at  his  motives,"  said 
the  gentleman,  critically.  "  It  is  well  known  that  he 
puts  his  sick  poor  in  the  hands  of  a  Protestant  physi- 
cian, whom  he  never  pays." 

"  Ah,  you  hard-judging  men !  "  whispered  Louise  to 
the  Colonel. 

"  Mr.  Cameron,  we  await  your  opinion,"  said  Mrs. 
Byington. 

"  It  seems  that  we  have  the  priest  before  us,"  was 
Mr.  Cameron's  reply,"  and  are  passing  judgment  upon 
this  act  of  his.  He  is  for  the  time  being  a  prisoner  at 
the  bar  of  our  opinion.  In  his  missive  he  gives  an 
excuse  for  writing.  The  lawyers  are  accustomed  to 
say  that  when  people  are  engaged  in  making  excuses 
they  falsify ;  hence,  the  reason  he  gives  for  sending 
this  letter  amounts  to  nothing,  in  a  legal  view.  The 
young  man  of  whom  he  speaks  is  a  myth,  and  his 
letter  a  fraud." 

Florence  was  greatly  taken  with  the  young  clergy- 
man's argument,  and  turned  to  give  him  an  approving 
smile,  when  she  discovered  that  he  was  talking  in  a 
low  voice  with  Grace. 

,"  Yes,  Gracie,  let 's  know  what  you  think  ?  "  said  Mrs. 
Byington. 

"Well,  aunt/'  was  the  reply,  in  her  cautious  way, 
"  the  letter  appears  to  be  sincere,  and  the  writer  mod- 
estly expresses  himself." 

>unt  Stilling,  sitting  on  the  other  side  of  Grace, 


62  MADONNA    HALL. 

bowed  assent,  and  attempted  to  press  her  hand,  which, 
she  quickly  withdrew. 

"What  do  you  think,  Florence  dear?"  asked  Mrs. 
Byington. 

"  I  am  puzzled  ;  but  suppose  Mr.  Cameron  and  Grace 
must  be  right,"  replied  Florence  confused  and  not 
knowing  what  else  to  say. 

"  Yes,"  said  Stilling  with  a  candid  air,  "  we  Prot- 
estants should  be  just,  and  acknowledge  a  noble  act 
when  we  see  it.  We  are  inclined  sometimes  to  be 
uncharitable  because  of  our  prejudices." 

"  Colonel  Southbury  we  await  your  views,"  said  Mrs. 
Byington,  gracefully  inclining  her  head  to  that  gentle- 
man. 

"  Do  you  suppose,  my  dear  madam,"  said  the  sena- 
tor, a  smile  of  sarcasm  lighting  his  fine  face,  "  if  you 
had  been  poor  and  dependant,  that  this  money  would 
have  been  sent  you  ?  The  satellites  of  Rome  do  not, 
as  a  rule,  part  with  money  unless  something  is  to  be 
gained  by  it.  If  you  were  needy  and  without  influence, 
do  not  think  he  would  be  as  generous  ? " 

"  Why,  I  think  he  would,"  replied  Mrs.  Byington. 
"What  possible  object  could  he  have  in  sending  me 
the  one  hundred  dollars,  if,  as  you  say,  the  clergy  are 
so  loath  to  part  with  their  money  ?  " 

"  Madam,"  returned  the  Colonel,  "  this  is  an  old 
trick  of  wily  ecclesiastics,  to  send  large  sums  on  false 
pretenses  to  wealthy  people,  generally  those  having 
political  influence,  and  thus  get  introduced  to  Prot- 


THE  END  JUSTIFIES   THE  MEANS.  fa 

estant  homes  and  influential  circles,  into  which  they 
could  otherwise  never  gain  access." 

"Can  that  be  possible?"  asked  Stilling  incredu- 
lously. 

"  It  is  even  so,"  replied  Colonel  Southbury  with 
dignity.  "  I  have  lived  in  England,  Canada  and  in 
Washington,  and  know  that  it  is  done  ;  and  from  time 
to  time  worldly,  unsuspecting,  rich  families  are  swept 
into  Rome  by  that  device." 

"  I  do  not  want  to  think  meanly  of  so  good  a  man," 
said  Louise  with  a  frown. 

"Well,  Miss  Louise,"  he  answered,  "you  must 
remember  that  if  a  Jesuit  is  faithful  to  his  vows,  he  is 
a  very  cat  in  duplicity.  It  is  a  crime  for  him  to  be 
found  asleep  when  there  is  any  cream  to  be  stolen." 

"  What  an  idea  !  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Byington,  laugru 
ing  as  well  as  the  rest.  "  I  hope  Father  Buhler  is 
not  of  that  order." 

"  It  is  his  boast  that  he  is,"  replied  the  Colonel, 
gravely,  a  piece  of  information  that  Mrs.  Byington 
did  not  wish  to  believe ;  and  she  turned  to  Miss 
Southbury,  "What  do  you  think,  Cousin  Ella  ?  " 

"  Do  not  ask  me,  aunt,"  was  the  low-voiced  reply. 
"  I  have  no  faith  in  the  clergy,  whatever  their  preten- 
sions." 

"  I  am  afraid  that  you  are  too  critical,"  rejoined 
the  hostess,  "  but  I  am  reminded,  Colonel  Southbury, 
that  I  interrupted  you  ;  please  go  on." 

"Thanks,"  replied  he  with  a  grateful  bow ;  "  I  was 


64  MADONNA    HALL. 

about  to  ask  if  we  cannot  read  the  Jesuits'  oath,  but 
will  content  myself  with  an  illustration  of  what  he 
does." 

"That  will  do  just  as  well  for  this  evening,  I  think," 
said  Mrs.  Byington.  "  Another  time  we  will  give  it  a 
hearing." 

"Well,"  continued  the  Colonel,  "  I  never  watch  the 
actions  of  the  Jesuits, — and  I  have  long  known  them, — 
without  thinking  how  catlike  they  are.  Did  you  ever 
see  puss  station  herself  where  she  could  watch  the 
pantry-door,  and  piously  wink,  opening  and  closing 
her  eyes  in  perfect  innocence,  and  pretend  that  she  is 
asleep,  until  you  think  she  is  too  blameless  to  do 
harm  ?  You  venture  to  leave  the  door  open,  turn  your 
back  one  instant,  and  she  is  at  once  wide  awake,  and 
slips  into  the  pantry,  and  does  the  mischief  that  she 
has  been  planning  all  along,  and  which,  if  you  had  had 
your  wits  about  you,  you  would  have  prevented." 

"  Seems  to  me  that  the  senator  is  rather  long- 
winded,"  whispered  Count  Stilling  to  Grace. 

"  Go  on,  Colonel,"  said  Mr.  Cameron,  who  heard 
the  whisper,  "  I  am  with  you  in  that  view." 

"  Oh,  it  is  all  in  a  nut-shell,"  continued  the  colonel. 
"  England  has  forgotten  to  shut  her  pantry-door,  and 
so  has  our  country  ;  the  cat-like  Jesuit  has  slid  in,  is 
at  the  cream,  and,  what  makes  the  case  worse,  the  cat 
has  the  strength  of  a  wild  animal,  and  must  be  dis- 
lodged by  strategy  or  force.  Perhaps,  however,  a  vig- 
ilant watching  will  discourage  the  mischief." 


THE  END  JUSTIFIES   THE  MEANS.          65 

"  Well,"  said  Mrs.  Byington,  "  I  prefer  to  think  that 
the  clergyman  meant  well." 

"  We  all  seem  to  enjoy  our  own  opinion,"  pleas- 
antly rejoined  the  Colonel,  as  the  young  people  started 
out  for  a  walk. 

The  silent,  quondam  nun,  although  invited  to  go 
with  them,  remained  behind  with  Mrs.  Byington,  who 
was  in  a  perplexed  state  of  mind.  Should  she  po- 
litely reply  to  the  note,  or  ignore  it  ?  As  Ella  South- 
bury  could  not  sympathize  with  her,  she  soon  repaired 
to  her  easy-chair  in  the  adjacent  parlor. 


66  MADONNA    HALL. 


V. 

A. 


>EV.  MR.  VAN  ALLSTYN,  Mrs.  Byington's, 
rector  and  relative,  roomed  in  her  house,  taking 
his  meals  at  the  adjoining  hotel.  A  Jesuit  in  disguise, 
he  worked  craftily  for  the  papacy.  He  was  well 
posted  as  to  the  state  of  affairs  in  Byington  mansion, 
and  it  was  his  influence  that  made  Mrs.  Byington  and 
daughter  lean  towards  Rome. 

While  the  discussion  was  going  on  regarding  the 
letter,  he  was  ensconsed  in  his  favorite  arm-chair  in 
the  corner  of  the  parlor,  near  one  of  the  windows 
opening  on  the  veranda,  and  closely  gave  ear  to  what 
was  said  by  each  one  of  the  party. 

After  the  young  people  went  to  walk,  Mrs.  Byington 
returned  the  parlor.  In  the  dim  light  she  did  not  at 
first  observe  him,  but  at  length  seeing  his  chair  filled, 
said,  — 

"  Are  you  here,  cousin  Van  Allstyn  ?  " 

"  I  am  here,  Miriam.  It  is  the  coolest  place  I  find," 
was  his  pleasant  reply." 


DOOMED.  67 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  are  comfortable,"  she  rejoined  • 
cordially,  as  she  rolled  an  ottoman  near,  and  sat  down 
beside  him.     "  You  must  have  heard  the  letter,  and  the 
comments,  as  well." 

"  I  did  so,  cousin  Miriam,"  replied  he  in  winning 
tone. 

"And  what  is  your  opinion?"  asked  she. 
"  I  am  utterly  surprised,  cousin  Miriam.  Only 
Count  Stilling,  Miss  Louise  and  yourself  had  the  least 
appreciation  of  the  noble  purpose  that  led  to  the  send- 
ing of  that  letter.  The  least  you  can  do  is  to  grate- 
fully acknowledge  it,  and  invite  him  to  call.  I  want 
him  to  meet  Colonel  Southbury  ;  they  ought  to  be  on 
intimate  terms.  When  such  a  holy  man  of  God  as 
Father  Buhler  is,  does  a  deed  of  Christian  charity, 
why  not  give  him  his  due  ?  What  a  heathenish  set 
heretics  are  !  Drowning  in  the  depths  of  the  sea  is 
too  good  for  them." 

"  Please,  cousin  John,  do  not  class  me  in  your  list 
of  criminals,"  laughed  Mrs.  Byington  in  a  frightened 
way. 

"  Oh,  no,  cousin  ;  you  are  all  right,  unless  you  draw 
back  unto  perdition.  I  wish  you  to  walk  right  along, 
with  your  eye  on  Rome.  That  is  the  true  Church, 
and  all  the  mushroom  sects  that  condemn  it  do  not 
know  what  they  are  talking  about." 

"  Surely  you  do  not  include  the  Episcopal  church, 
the  altar  where  you  minister  ?  " 

"Oh,  no,  Miriam,"  he  replied.     "And  yet  she  is, 


68  MADONNA   HALL. 

in  the  nature  of  the  case,  very  far  below  the  high 
ideal  of  the  holy  mother  Church ;  you  must  allow 
that." 

"  Do  not  hurry  my  tottering  steps  too  fast,  cousin 
John,"  replied  Mrs.  Byington ;  "  please  remember  that 
one  must  creep  before  one  can  walk." 

"  Of  course,  that  is  reasonable,  Miriam,"  he  replied ; 
"but  on  one  thing  I  must  insist,  and  that  is,  that  you 
do  not  hinder  Miss  Louise's  progress.  She  is  younger 
than  you,  and  can  more  easily  get  initiated  ;  besides, 
her  training  at  Madame  Du  Font's  school  has  given 
her  a  good  start." 

"Hinder  Louise!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Byington  in  a 
tried  tone,  "more  likely  that  she  will  hinder  me." 

"I  think  not,"  replied  the  rector  knowingly.  "She 
confesses  to  me ;  it  is  allowable  and  optional,  you 
know.  Although  we  do  not  compel,  we  strongly 
recommend  "it.  She  confesses,  and  I  find  that  she 
has  quite  an  idea  of  joining  a  convent." 

"  Joining  a  convent !  How  dared  you  suggest  such 
a  thing  before  coming  to  me  ?  My  only  one,  too  !  " 
and  Mrs.  Byington  burst  into  tears. 

"Well,  as  to  that,"  he    coolly  replied,   "you  could 
yourself   join,  put    your   property  in,  and  you  would 
be  honored  as  a  lady  of  high  degree,  if  you  choose." 
"  I  doubt  it !  "  she  exclaimed. 

"  Why  not  ?  Many  are  doing  so,"  he  said.  "  Many 
rich  Protestants  are  attracted  by  the  glitter  and 
renown  of  Rome  to  take  this  step.  It  gives  one  such 


DOOMED. 


69 


a     prestige ;    one     rules     there     unquestioned,    you 
know." 

"But  all  cannot  reign;  and  there  are  such  fearful 
stories  in  circulation  about  the  sins  of  the  clergy,  and 
the  treatment  of  the  nuns."  she  said. 

"  Oh,  that  's  nothing  !  The  great  antiquity  of  the 
church  proves  that  it  is  pure,  and  the  only  true 
church. 

"  I  suppose  so,"  she  replied ;  "  that  is,  I  cannot 
prove  it  is  not.  I  like  your  preaching,  cousin  John, 
and  the  little  circumstantials  you  have  introduced, 
—  the  altar  boys,  the  choir  boys,  the  candles,  the 
stained  glass  of  the  windows,  and  the  dim,  religious 
light."  ' 

"  I  seem  to  get  on  slowly,  however,  compared  with 
my  eager  wishes,"  was  the  answer.  "But  Rome  was 
not  built  in  a  day,  neither  will  it  do  to  change  over 
a  wandering  church  too  suddenly  to  the  old  standard. 
We  must  watch  the  prejudices  of  the  people,  and  not 
overturn  too  fast." 

"  I  suppose  so.  But  to  return  to  Louise,  I  do  not 
want  her  to  spoil  her  prospects  for  an  eligible  match 
by  any  talk  of  a  possible  going  to  a  convent,"  plead 
the  mother. 

"  Nonsense,"  was  the  reply.  "  What  chance  has  she 
for  such  a  match  ?  " 

"Chance  enough,  as  I  well  know,"  replied  Mrs. 
Byington,  bridling  with  spirit.  "  My  Louise  is  very 
much  sought  after  by  gentlemen  wishing  to  marry." 


MADOXNA   HALL. 


"Miriam,"  he  said,  "do  not  get  deceived  in  that 
direction.  Men,  as  a  rule,  do  not  marry  now-a-days. 
They  have  their  club  houses  and  live  celibate  lives. 
What  do  mothers  in  England  say?  Mrs.  Lucas,  sister 
of  John  Bright,  makes  the  statement  that  '  English 
mothers  no  longer  look  upon  marriage  as  a  probable 
destiny  for  their  daughters.'  Girls  are  not  educated 
to  make  comfortable  homes,  and  the  race  of  men  are 
so  selfish  that  they  do  not  care  to  support  an  idle 
doll,  or  take  home  a  useless  piece  of  furniture." 

"  I  am  still  sure  that  a  good  young  lady  with 
money,  in  this  country,  stands  a  fair  chance  for  mar- 
riage," said  Mrs.  Byington. 

"Yes,  if  she  is  willing  to  be  married  for  her  money 
and  is  not  too  particular.  There  are  adventurers 
who  are  ready  to  take  charge  of  their  funds,  I  sup- 
pose." 

Ella  Southbury,  who  overheard  this  conversation 
from  her  seat  on  the  veranda,  thought  that  the  con. 
vent  claims  for  rich  girls  and  their  money  came  under 
this  head.  She  had  barely  escaped  being  held,  money 
and  all,  for  life. 

"  You'll  find,  Miriam,  that  there  is  not  the  shadow 
of  a  chance  that  Louise  can  marry  to  her  mind,"  pur- 
sued Mr.  Van  Allstyn. 

"  I  have  never  looked  at  it  in  that  light,"  rejoined 
Mrs.  Byington.  "  You  see  I  am  quite  sure  she  could 
wed  Senator  Southbury  if  she  wished." 

"  Could  she  ?  "  thought  Ella  Southbury.     "  I  doubt 


DOOMED.  ~T 

it."  She  felt  almost  guilty  for  being  where  she  could 
hear  what  was  not  intended  for  her  ears,  but  could 
not  move  without  attracting  attention,  and  a  sense  of 
diffidence  kept  her  still. 

"  Senator  Southbury  ? "  echoed  the  rector.  He 
would  be  of  more  suitable  age  for  you.  But  he  is  what 
they  call  a  reformed  Catholic,  which  in  my  view  is  a 
renegade  not  worthy  of  notice.  When  the  church 
gets  the  helm,  he  will  have  to  answer  for  his  heresy. 
He  '11  find  that  it  does  not  pay." 

"  He  thinks  that  he  had  good  reasons  for  leaving," 
said  Mrs.  Byington. 

"  Of  course  he  had  not,"  replied  the  rector,  in 
anger.  "  And,  Miriam,  there's  another  thing  that 
needs  adjusting.  You  are  pursuing  a  course  in  re- 
gard to  a  certain  person  that  will  bring  down  upon 
you  the  wrath  of  the  church  as  soon  as  she  has  the 
power." 

"  Why,  what  can  you  mean  ? "  asked  she,  in 
alarm. 

"  Can  you  not  guess  ?  "  replied  he,  sternly. 
"  I  have  not  the  faintest  idea,"  was  the  reply. 
"  And  yet  you  harbor,  aid  and  abet  a  fugitive  from 
a  convent,  in  the  person  of  Ella  Southbury  I     Hear 
what  the  church  says  about   this   sin    and  its  pen- 
alty." 

The  rector  reads  from  his  note-book, — 

"  We  decree,  further,  that  all  who  may  have  deal- 
ings with  heretics,  and  especially  such  as  receive, 


72  MADONNA   HALL. 

defend  or  encourage  them,  shall  be  excommunicated  ; 
shall  not  be  eligible  to  any  public  office  ;  shall  not  be 
admitted  as  a  witness  ;  shall  neither  have  power  to 
bequeath  his  property  by  will,  nor  to  succeed  to  any 
inheritance. 

"  Boycotted  at  every  turn,  you  perceive." 

"  Well,  I  am  glad  that  I  am  not  a  member  of  that 
church,"  said  Mrs.  Byington,  in  some  fear  of  what 
her  rector  read.  "  Ella  was  brought  up  with  Louise, 
and  is  one  of  the  family.  It  is  a  poor  story  if  we  can 
not  befriend  her  when  in  trouble." 

"  If  you  were  her  true  friend,  you  would  send  her 
back  where  she  belongs.  If  you  do  not,  remember 
that  your  property  will  be  confiscated  by-and-by." 

"  I  must  say,"  replied  Mrs.  Byington,  "  that  if  the 
Catholic  Church  did  such  a  thing  as  confiscate  my 
property  for  my  doing  as  I  am  doing  by  Ella,  I  have 
little  faith  in  it." 

"  The  truth  is,"  the  rector  went  on,  without  heed- 
ing this  remark,  "  young  people  need  to  have  their 
course  marked  out,  and  to  be  told  what  to  do.  And 
what  agent  on  earth  can  do  this  equal  to  God's 
appointed  means,  the  church  ?  " 

"  That  may  be,"  replied  Mrs.  Byington,  "but  it  is 
not  for  me  to  turn  traitor  to  her,  and  send  her  back 
to  Madonna  Hall.  It  is  enough  for  me  that  she  saw 
fit  to  leave.  But  she  is  perfectly  silent  as  to  the 
reason  of  her  leaving.  They  would  not  let  the  sena- 
tor take  her  away  until  they  extracted  a  promise  from 


DOOMED.  73 

her  that  she  would  never  divulge  a  word  of  the  secret 
workings  of  that  institution." 

"  I  faithfully  warn  you,  Miriam,"  rejoined  the  rec- 
tor, "she  is  liable  to  be  seized  and  taken  back,  pos 
sibly  not  to  that  convent,  but  to  some  neighboring 
one.  She  gave  herself  to  the  church,  in  the  most 
solemn  covenant,  and  always  will  belong  there,  say 
what  she  will  ;  and  unless  you  are  faithful  to  her,  and 
show  her  her  duty,  you  will  be  interdicted  for  holding 
papal  property.  If  the  convent  officials  come  for 
her,  I  pray  you,  do  not  interfere  to  hinder  them  in 
their  duty.  I  have  put  them  on  her  track." 

Ella  had  heard  enough,  there  was  then  no  safety 
in  her  friend's  house.  Where  could  she  find  rest  for 
the  sole  of  her  foot  ? 

She  watched  for  the  company  when  they  came 
back ;  and,  after  Count  Stilling  and  Mr.  Cameron 
took  leave,  asked  Senator  Southbury  and  Grace  to 
walk  with  her,  which  they  were  glad  to  do. 

She  had  her  hat  and  wrap,  and  as  they  passed  down 
the  street,  in  a  few  words  she  told  them  her  danger  . 
and,  thanks  to  Grace  and  her  mother's  foresight' 
there  was  a  refuge  for  her,  in  that  provided  for  youn^ 
ladies  needing  a  place  of  safety,  in  the  Aid  Society's 
rooms. 

"  Oh,  Ella,"  exclaimed  Grace.  "  I  wanted  to  talk 
about  my  enterprise  with  you  to-night.  We  are  in 
want  of  a  secretary,  and  you  will  be  just  the  one  ;  if 
you  will  accept  the  post,  I  will  be  greatly  relieved." 


74 


MADONNA   HALL. 


"  I  will  gladly  accept,"  replied  Ella,  "  if  I  am 
qualified." 

"  You  will  be,  fully,  as  soon  as  you  are  introduced 
to  the  details,"  was  the  reply.  "  Come  with  us ;  it 
is  only  a  little  way,  and  you  may  as  well  be  settled 
to-night.  No  one  will  think  of  looking  there  for 
you." 

Ella  tripped  along  joyously  at  thought  of  getting 
information  and  succor  all  in  the  same  evening. 

The  senator  was  a  man  of  few  words,  but  his  ex- 
pressive "  Yes,  yes,"  seconding  whatever  the  young 
ladies  said,  was  very  helpful.  It  is  so  nice  t6  have  a 
strong  masculine  arm  to  lean  upon  when  in  trouble, 
and  Ella  knew  that  he  would  stand  by  her  even  unto 
death. 

After  a  walk  of  half  a  mile,  they  reached  the  lofty 
mansion,  a  wing  of  which  was  appropriated  to  the 
Aid  Society  ;  and  Grace,  having  a  key,  ushered  in  the 
Southburys,  and  introduced  Ella  to  the  matron  as 
her  assistant  and  secretary,  and  showed  her  to  a 
lovely  room,  a  little  retired  from  a  front  view,  where 
she  could  have  her  piano  and  books,  when  not  in  the 
office. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Leavenworth ! "  she  cried,  as  the 
Colonel  and  that  young  lady  rose  to  leave,  "  I  am  so 
relieved  and  happy.  I  begin  to  feel  that  I  can  still 
be  of  some  use  in  the  world.  And  Uncle  Robert," 
she  said,  turning  to  him.  "I  shall  want  to  see  you  as 
often  as  you  want  to  come." 


DOOMED. 


75 


He  replied  that  that  would  be  very  often,  and  the 
two  took  leave,  committing  her  to  God,  and  thankful 
that  such  a  covert  was  at  hand  for  her  in  time  of 
need. 

Fathers  Krafts  and  Pecci,  being  stirred  up  by 
rector  Van  Allstyn,  called  early  the  next  day  to  get 
the  wanderer  back,  but  Mrs.  Byington,  having  sent  to 
her  room,  simply  reported  that  she  was  not  in  ;  and 
they  left,  saying  that  they  would  call  again. 

The  next  day  Mrs.  Leavenworth  met  Grace  at  the 
Aid  rooms  of  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation, and  most  cordially  welcomed  Ella  to  her  new 
situation.  She  was  made  to  feel  at  home  some  months 
ago,  and  business  was  arranged  for  her,  greatly  to  her 
delight. 

As  Grace  and  Ella  were  looking  over  letters,  mak- 
ing notes  of  and  replying  to  them,  Colonel  Southbury 
called  and  was  soon  engaged  in  earnest  conversation 
with  Mrs.  Leavenworth. 

"  I  cannot  sufficiently  thank  you,  madam,  for  the 
'Treatise  on  Prophecy'  you  sent  me,"  said  the 
senator. 

"  1  am  pleased  that  you  like  it,"  was  the  reply.  "  I 
sent  a  copy  of  the  same  work  to  several  friends  as  a 
Christmas  token." 

"  I  am  glad  you  did,"  rejoined  the  senator.  "It 
was  the  most  valuable  gift  that  I  ever  received.  I 
there  learned  what  the  papacy  is,  as  described  by  the 
Word  of  God.  It  was  that  which  removed  the 


76  MADONNA    HALL. 

shackles  and  set  me  free.  It  gave  me  what  I  lacked, 
deep,  heart -felt  reverence  for  'all  Scripture.'  Rome, 
in  some  cases,  allows  her  dupes  to  have  Bibles,  that 
she  may  deceive  Protestents  by  a  show  of  having 
them,  but  the  less  her  people  read  the  Bible,  the 
better  Romanists  they  are.  I  wonder  that  I  could  so 
long  remain  at  ease,  and  neglect  to  search  the  Word 
of  God.  I  am  engaged  in  sending  prophetical  works 
to  thoughtful  Romanists,  with  a  few  words  of  my  ex- 
perience and  counsel.  I  believe  they  can  be  reached 
more  readily  by  calling  attention  to  the  foretelling 
and  fulfilling  parts  of  God's  Word  than  any  other,  as 
is  the  case  with  infidels.  Show  them  what  God  fore- 
told by  his  prophets,  and  how  it  came  to  pass  in 
every  minute  particular,  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
years  after,  and  there  is  given  them  faith  in  the 
Bible,  that  all  the  powers  of  evil  cannot  disturb.  I 
am  only  a  beginner  in  these  things  myself,  having  so 
recently  emerged  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and 
have  many  questions  to  ask.  You  have  the  advan- 
tage of  me,  in  having  studied  them  for  years." 

"Yes,"  replied  the  lady  brightly.  "  And  of  this  one 
thing  I  am  confident,  that  prophecy  is  alight  in  a  dark 
place,  this  world,  to  which  we  do  well  to  take  heed." 

"  It  is  passing  strange  that  predictions  of  the  future 
are  so  much  neglected.  How  do  you  account  for  it  ? " 
asked  he. 

"We  have  too  little  persecution,  I  suppose," 
replied  the  lady  smilingly.  "When  things  move  on 


DOOMED. 


77 


smoothly  with  the  church,  most  are  prone  to  take 
their  ease,  and  dream  of  peace  and  safety  ;  but  when 
affliction  comes,  as  was  the  case  with  the  martyrs, 
there  is  at  once  a  genuine  desire  to  look  into  God's 
mirror  of  the  future.  But  whoever  abides  in  Christ 
can  have  this  blessed  hungering  given.  We  are  liv- 
ing in  a  period  in  which  events  foretold  are  fulfilling 
with  great  celerity.  God's  faithful  ones,  as  a  rule, 
are  waking  up  as  never  before  to  search  the  whole 
counsel  of  God.  It  is  true  many  years  ago  Sir  Isaac 
Newton  put  by  his  philosophical  studies  two  entire 
years,  to  give  undivided  attention  to  prophecy,  and 
said,  '  The  giving  ear  to  the  prophets  is  a  fundamen- 
tal character  of  the  true  Church  ;  for  God  has  so 
ordered  the  prophecies  that  in  the  latter  days  the 
wise  may  understand,  but  the  wicked  shall  do  wicked- 
ly, and  none  of  the  wicked  shall  understand.  Among 
the  old  prophets,  Daniel  is  most  distinct  in  order  of 
time,  and  easiest  to  be  understood  ;  and,  therefore, 
in  those  things  which  relate  to  the  last  times,  he 
must  be  made  a  key  to  the  rest." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  the  senator.  "  I  found  that  the 
second  chapter  of  Daniel  was  indeed  a  key.  Some, 
times  it  is  called  the  alphabet  of  prophecy.  And  we 
are  never  at  a  loss  for  a  miracle,  if  we  will  but  put 
ourselves  in  sympathy  with  God's  movements,  and 
watch  for  the  fulfilling  of  his  word.  Prophecy  ful- 
filling is  indeed  the  miracle  of  the  ages,  the  proof  that 
Jehovah  reigns.  Will  it  be  possible  for  the  Roman 


MADONNA   HALL. 


power,  think  you,  to  regain  what  it  has  lost  of  politi_ 
cal  authority  ? " 

"  I  do  not  see  how  it  can,  judging  from  its  por- 
trait given  in  God's  Word,"  replied  the  lady.  "There 
is  said  to  be  ten  times  as  much  space  allotted  to  the 
description  of  papal  Rome  as  to  any  other  of  the 
beasts  that  desolate  the  earth.  We  find  in  Daniel, 
Chap,  vii.,  that  the  saints  are  given  into  his  hand  for 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days,  or  years  —  a  day  in 
prophecy  standing  for  a  year,  —  and  then  that  the 
judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  —  the  court  of  heaven — 
shall  take  away  his  dominion,  to  consume  and  destroy 
at  unto  the  end.  And  Paul  in  Thessalonians  says, 
<  Whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of 
his  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his 
coming.' ' 

"  Spirit  of  his  mouth,  —  what  do  you  understand  by 
that  ? "  asked  the  senator. 

"  It  must  be  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,"  was  the  re- 
ply, —  "  the  Word  of  God.  In  the  papal  persecutions 
that  Word  was  put  down,  and  those  that  dwelt  on  the 
earth  rejoiced  and  sent  gifts  to  each  other ;  but  God's 
witnesses  revived,  the  Reformation  arose,  and  now 
Protestants  are  one  hundred  and  fifty  million  strong. 
Looking  at  the  fulfilling,  it  appears  that  the  consum- 
ing by  the  spirit  of  his  mouth  is  a  gradual  consump- 
li»n  and  lessening  of  power.  Not  that  Romanism  is 
t-t  be  wholly  destroyed  in  this  way,  for  it  will  be  alive 
and  on  the  earth  when  the  Lord  descends  from 


DOOMED. 


79 


heaven  to  gather  his  people,  and  destroy  it  with  the 
brightness  of  his  coming." 

"Ah,  yes!  I  see,"  said  the  senator.  "This  con- 
sumption of  Rome  has  been  going  on  for  many  years. 
Like  the  individual  'in  the  last  stages,'  it  is  unaware 
that  it  is  in  consumption,  an  unfailing  symptom  at- 
tendant on  the  disease." 

"Yes,  it  is  certainly  failing,"  replied  the  lady^ 
"although  it  has  the  peculiar  tenacity  of  life  of  the 
old-fashioned  consumption.  Wherever  the  Bible  is 
read  and  pondered,  Rome  has  less  and  less  influence. 
Once  all  Europe  dreaded  the  Pope ;  now  he  is  scorned 
and  ridiculed,  especially  in  Italy,  his  seat  and  centre 
of  dominion.  The  people  remember  how  they  and 
their  children  have  had  the  key  of  knowledge  taken 
away  ;  how  they  have  been  reared  in  ignorance  and 
crime ;  how  their  daughters  have  been  duped  by  the 
clergy,  cajoled  into  convents  to  be  deceived  and 
betrayed.  The  disgust  and  hatred  of  the  Italians  is 
intense,  and  they  will  give  no  quarter  to  a  power  that 
is  fitly  called,  in  the  Word  of  God,  '  the  abomination 
that  maketh  desolate.'  The  contrast  between  Italy  of 
to-day  and  Italy  of  thirty  years  ago  is  marvellous." 

"  You  refer  to  religious  liberty  ?  " 

"Yes,  In  1850,  Pope  Fius  IX.  called  the  Bible 
'  poisonous  reading,'  and  required  all  priests  to 
denounce  it.  It  is  related  that  a  Protestant  clergy- 
man in  Italy,  on  losing  his  wife,  wanted  to  put  a  text 
of  scripture  on  her  tomb-stone.  The  Pope  would  not 


80  MADONNA   HALL. 

hear  of  it.  '  She  died  a  heretic,'  said  he.  What  right 
had  she  to  have  a  hope  of  immortality  expressed  on 
her  tomb-stone  ?  It  was,  moreover,  contrary  to  law  to 
publish  in  the  sight  of  the  Roman  people  any  portion 
of  the  Word  of  God.  The  Bible,  Romanism  acknowl- 
edges as  her  greatest  enemy.  It  caused  the  reforma- 
tion. It  is  in  the  ascendant.  Never  again  will  these 
two  witnesses,  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  be  over- 
come. Too  many  copies  of  the  Bible  are  spread  over 
the  earth  for  Romanism  ever  to  regain  her  old  reign 
of  darkness.  Besides,  she  has  but  a  little  space  in 
which  to  work  and  fill  up  the  measure  of  her  iniqui- 
ties. In  prophecy,  as  any  child  of  God  may  see,  who 
will  take  pains  to  search  her  record,  she  occupies  the 
feet  and  toes  of  world-power  dominion,  and  is  partly 
broken  ( brittle ).  See  margin  in  Daniel  ii.  Now. 
mark  the  change  in  Italy,"  continued  the  lady. 
"  Thousands  of  copies  of  the  Bible  are  sold  every  day, 
and  Protestant  churches  and  schools  are  being  multi- 
plied right  under  the  shadow  of  the  Vatican,  and  the 
Pope  is  powerless  to  harm  them.  He  may  well  call 
himself  a  prisoner,  and  look  for  some  more  congenial 
abode.  This  is  a  part  of  the  process  of  consumption. 
As  he  bewails  his  lost  estate,  why  can  he  not  see 
that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  upon  him,  in  cutting 
off  his  political  strength  — '  flesh  being  burnt  as  if  by 
fire  ? '  It  does  really  seem  as  if  the  Pope  and  his 
admirers  were  given  up  to  strong  delusion  to  believe 
a  lie,  because  they  do  not  love  the  truth." 


a 


DOOMED.  8 1 

"  It  is  a  fearful  judicial  punishment,"  said  the 
senator,  "  to  be  left  to  the  darkness  and  chains  of  the 
pit,  because  one  hates  what  is  allied  to  God  and 
heaven.  I  saw  from  the  first  reading  of  the  book 
that  you  sent  me  that  Babylon  the  great  is  only 
another  name  for  Rome,  and  that  she  has  fallen  more 
deeply  into  sin  since  her  claim  of  infallibility." 

"No  doubt  of  it,"  was  the  lady's  reply.  "The  fall 
is  a  moral  one,  as  we  read,  and  is  become  the  habi- 
tation of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and 
a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.  Her  last 
sins  are  capping  the  climax.  As  a  corrupt  church 
and  political  power  she  is  hastening  to  her  doom." 

"  Even  after  the  fall  of  Babylon,  it  appears  that 
some  of  God's  children  are  there,"  said  the  senator, 
.'for  his  call  is,  'Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye 
become  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive 
not  of  her  plagues.'" 

"Yes,"  rejoined  the  lady,  "and  if  he  calls  them 
out,  will  not  the  way  be  fully  opened,  and  they  be 
influenced  to  come  out  ?  And  as  he  works  by  human 
instrumentality,  will  he  not  set  apart  his  children  for 
this  service,  and  give  them  all  needed  grace  and 
wisdom  to  reach  those  in  the  bondage  of  Rome  ? " 

"  I  doubt  not  he  will,"  was  the  senator's  response. 
t'  I  feel  great  compassion  towards  those  I  have  left 
behind;  and  madam  since,  I  have  means  and  leisure,  I 
shall  do  all  in  my  power  to  reach  thoughtful  Roman- 
ists, by  showing  them  the  Lamb  of  God,  the  times  in 


82  MADONNA    HALL. 

which  we  live,  and  the  character  of  the  power  that 
holds  them  in  subjection.  I  have  my  heart  stirred 
also  to  have  associations  started  to  welcome  reformed 
priests.  Many  would  venture  to  follow  their  convic- 
tions, if  thus  encouraged.  We  must  be  vigilant ;  it  was 
while  men  slept  that  the  enemy  sewed  tares.  If  the 
warning  the  prophecies  give  had  been  heeded,  and 
God's  people  awakened,  the  plottings  of  the  treacher- 
ous Jesuits  would  have  been  checked — and  they  would 
not  now  be  grasping  at  the  throatof  the  nation's  lib- 
erty, —  the  public  schools.  The  alarm  must  be 
widely  sounded." 

"  It  must,  indeed,"  replied  Mrs.  Leavenworth. 
"Earnest  Christians  and  the  government  must  take 
in  the  situation,  and  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord 
banish  the  usurpers." 

"Yes,  indeed.  Men  that  plot  treason  should  be 
treated  as  criminals,"  said  the  senator. 

The  conversation  was  here  interrupted  by  a  com- 
mittee meeting  in  the  adjacent  parlor,  which  required 
the  presence  of  Mrs.  Leavenworth  and  her  daughter 
Grace.  The  senator  was  invited  to  make  himself  at 
home  in  the  library  and  reading-room,  of  which  he 
was  the  most  liberal  donor.  Meanwhile,  Ella  South- 
bury,  having  found  her  vocation,  was  at  peace,  even 
having  a  song  of  praise  in  her  heart. 


THE   Dll'ARF  AND  HIS   CHARGE.  83 


VI. 


§OME  days  after  the  chat  on  Mrs.  Byington's 
veranda,  Grace,  Florence  and  Louise  were  walk- 
ing in  the  Public  Garden  around  the  pond,  admiring 
the  fountain  on  one  side  and  the  fine  array  of  flowers 
on  the  other.  The  grateful  shade  of  a  Linden  near 
by  attracted  them,  and  finding  sents  they  were  soon 
engaged  in  conversation. 

A  dwarf  appeared  with  a  hand-organ,  and  began  to 
play,  a  lovely  little  girl  collecting  the  money.  She 
had  a  worried  look,  and  seemed  old  for  one  so  small. 
The  young  ladies  were  preoccupied,  and  at  first 
scarcely  noticed  the  new  comers. 

Ella  Southbury's  disappearan£e  had  startled  both 
Florence  and  Louise,  and  caused  many  unsatisfactory 
queries.  Mrs.  Byington  knew  from  the  Colonel  's 
manner  that  her  protege  was  safe,  but  she  hushed  up 
the  matter  ;  did  not  speak  of  her,  or  even  dare  in- 
quire where  she  was,  as  she  wished  to  have  nothing 
to  reveal,  and  to  keep  Louise  and  the  rector  in  the 
dark  about  Ella's  retreat, 


84  MADONNA    HALL. 

Grace  wisely  kept  her  own  council  and,  fortu- 
nately, was  not  questioned. 

Mrs.  Byington  was  still  foolish  enough  to  feel 
flattered  by  the  politic  letter  of  Father  Buhler,  and 
Louise  very  naturally  shared  her  mother's  opin- 
ion. 

"  Girls,"  said  Louise,  as  they  sat  there  under  the 
Linden,  "  I  had  that  evening,  for  politeness'  sake,  to 
appear  to  side  with  the  Colonel,  or  he'd  think  I  was 
horrid.  But  since  then  I've  been  talking  with  Rec- 
tor Van  Allstyn,  and  he  says  mamma  and  I  do 
quite  right  to  take  sides  with  the  clergyman  when  he 
does  us  a  kindness.  It  is  very  rude  not  to  appreciate 
such  delicately  achieved  attentions.  We  shall  soon 
relapse  to  barbarism,  he  says,  if  we  allow  ourselves  to 
be  boorish  when  the  clergy  show  us  civility  and  the 
highest  style  of  courtesy.  The  rector  was  eloquent 
on  the  subject,  and  I  could  not  resist  his  reasoning. 
I  still  think  as  mamma  does,  that  Father  Buhler  is 
very  courteous." 

"  I  have  little  faith  in  his  sincerity,"  remarked 
Grace. 

"  I  don't  see  why,"  cried  Louise,  in  alarm. 

"  Well,  for  this  reason  :  he  claims  that  all  heretics 
are  accursed,  and  to  be  destroyed  when  the  church 
has  the  power.  Aunt  Byington  is  a  heretic,  —  how 
then,  in  sincerity,  can  he  wish  her  peace  and  pros- 
perity ?  " 

"  I  'm  sure  I   do  n't  know ;   but  it  seems   that  he 


THE  DWARF  AND   HIS   CHARGE.  85 

did,"  replied  Louise,  of  the  same  opinion  still;  "  and 
you  may  be  sure  what  he  does  is  right.  Madame  Du 
Pont  used  to  say  that  she  regarded  the  clergy  as 
infallible  as  the  Pope  himself  !  " 

"  Very  likely,"   replied  Grace,  decisively. 

Florence  laughed  at  the  idea  of  infallibility  in 
either  case,  but  turned  it  off  by  saying  to  Grace, — 

"  I  noticed  that  the  count  thought  the  letter  was 
all  right." 

"He  seemed  inclined  to  take  a  charitable  view 
without  inquiring  into  the  case,"  returned  Grace^ 
smilingly. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  Florence. 

"  It  would  be  useless  to  attempt  to  repeat  the  farce 
in  this  vicinity,"  observed  Grace. 

"Of  course,"  said  Florence  ;  "and  besides  it  takes 
too  much  money." 

"  The  majority  of  the  gentlemen  voted  the  letter  a 
fraud,"  returned  Grace,  "and  with  good  reason.  But 
here  comes  the  musician." 

The  organ-grinder  had  finished  his  entertainment 
for  the  group  opposite,  and  now  came  round  on  the 
gravelled  walk  and  commenced  playing  near  the 
young  ladies,  the  little  child  Elsae  keeping  imperfect 
time  with  her  accompaniment. 

"  What  a  beaOtiful  child  !  "  exclaimed  Florence. 
"  She  may  be  stolen !  " 

"  I  would  n't  wonder,  "  said  Louise.  "  It  's  too 
bad  !  " 


86  MADONXA   HALL, 

"  I  think  that  the  dwarf  is  honest,"  was  Grace's 
decision.  "  The  little  girl  trusts  and  clings  to 
him." 

The  quick  ear  of  Paul  Merrill  caught  the  drift  of 
what  was  said,  and  he  flushed  to  the  eyes.  As  he 
played  tune  after  tune,  however,  he  gradually  re- 
gained his  composure.  At  length  the  little  girl 
whispered  to  him  that  she  was  tired,  and  going  to 
each  person  present,  mutely  appealed  for  the  custom- 
ary pennies,  after  which  the  two  turned  and  left. 

The  park  was  alive  with  humanity.  Here,  there, 
everywhere  on  the  many  walks  that  flanked  and  inter, 
laced  it,  were  men,  women  and  children  making  the 
most  of  the  shady  retreat.  The  dwarf  and  his 
charge  wended  their  way  through  the  motley  crowd,  as 
usual  attracting  much  attention.  Paul  was  acting  the 
part  of  a  protector  to  Elsae,  yet  furtively  glanced 
around,  wishing  to  avoid  notice.  As  they  hastened 
on,  they  ran  against  a  lady  with  a  pet  lap-dog, 
which  she  was  leading  with  a  blue  ribbon.  The  dog 
growled  and  snapped  at  the  child,  and  was  pushed 
one  side  by  the  dwarf. 

"Be  done  !  "  screamed  the  woman,  "  or  I  '11  call  the 
police!  " 

"  The  dog  was  biting  the  little  girl,"  explained 
Paul. 

"  But  he  is  such  a  pretty  little  thing,"  pleaded 
Elsae,  "  he  did  not  mean  to  hurt  me." 

"  Where  did  you  get  that  child  ? "  rudely  asked  the 


THE  DWARF  AND  HIS  CHARGE.  87 

owner  of  the  pet,  as  she  took  him  up  and  coddled  him 
in  her  arms. 

"That  is  my  affair!  "  said  Paul  grandly,  "I  am  her 
rightful  guardian,  and  shall  permit  no  one  to  harm 
her." 

The  woman  shrank  away  from  heroic  Paul,  and 
Elsae  said, — 

"  O  Paul,  how  nice  it  would  be  to  have  a  little  dog 
to  play  with  !  " 

"  Would  you  like  to  have  that  cross  beast,  Elsae  ? " 

"  No,  no,  not  that  woman's  dog.  But  when  \ve 
find  some  good  one,  that's  lost,  come  trotting  'long 
all  alone,  won't  you  let  me  call  him  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes,  little  one,"  replied  Paul ;  "  but  we  must 
try  to  find  your  sister  Anna,  first." 

"  Oh,  I  want  to  see  my  Anna ! "  cried  the  child, 
"  Will  it  be  great  way  to  find  her  ?  Can  we  get  there 
to-night  ?  I  'm  so  tired,  Paul.  Wish  you  'd  carry  me 
as  you  used  to.  You  're  lame  and  tired,  but  could  n't 
you  get  a  carriage  for  me,  like  those  big  babies  have  ? 
I  '11  sit  just  as  still,  and  be  so  light,  you  could  draw 
me  just  as  easy  !  " 

Paul's  heart  overflowed  as  he  said, — 

"I  'd  like  to  do  the  handsome  thing  by  you,  for  the 
sake  of  the  kind  mother  that  loved  you,  and  for  your 
own  sake,  too,  little  one." 

Then  to  himself,  "  It  's  a  home  that  you  are  need- 
ing, poor  child.  May  the  kind  Father  above  guide 
to  that  same." 


88  MADONNA   HALL. 

The  child's  worn  dress  and  shoes  witnessed  that 
she  needed  a  mother's  care.  Weary  of  trudging  the 
streets,  she  longed  to  nestle  in  kind  sheltering  arms 
and  go  to  sleep. 

A  strong  wind  rising,  dark  clouds  gathered  and 
brooded  overhead,  while  vivid  lightning  and  heavy 
thunder  heralded  the  storm. 

Paul  looked  around  for  a  shelter,  the  timid  little 
one  clinging  to  his  hand.  With  rapid  steps  they 
reached  the  eastern  side  of  the  grounds,  the  embower- 
ing willows  in  the  corner  offering  the  hospitality  of  a 
temporary  roof. 

Meanwhile  the  park  was  cleared  of  visitors  ;  all  had 
some  home,  save  our  wanderers,  who  cowered  beside 
the  trunk  of  the  most  patriarchal  of  the  trees,  which 
proved  a  defence  from  the  angry  gusts,  as  the  wind 
swayed  and  surged  the  heavy  masses  of  sea-green 
foliage. 

"  Will  father  find  us  ?  "  asked  the  little  girl,  quak- 
jng  more  in  terror  of  her  unnatural  parent  than  of 
the  storm.  "  Is  the  fire  made,  and  will  the  dinner  be 
ready?  Oh,  where  's  my  Anna  ?"  she  burst  out  cry- 
ing heart-brokenly,  as  her  many  sorrows  came  to 
mind. 

"There,  there,  don't  cry.  The  dinner  is  almost 
ready,  and  you  shall  have  all  you  want,  when  this 
blow  is  over,"  said  he  kindly. 

"  Thank     you,    good    Paul,"    murmured   the   child 


THE  DWARF  AND  HIS  CHARGE.  89 

through  her  tears.   "  I  'm  glad  the  dinner  is  ready,  for 
I  'm  so  hungry." 

Happily  the  force  of  the  storm  was  spent  before  it 
reached  them,  and  the  willow-thatched  roof  shield" 
ing  them  well,  they  soon  emerged  into  the  "  clear 
shining  after  rain." 

As  he  led  Elsae,  Paul  was  apprehensive.  A  pang 
shot  through  his  honest  heart  as  he  thought  of  the 
delicate  child,  and  his  incapacity  suitably  to  care  for 
her. 

He  talked  the  matter  over  with  himself,  — 
"What  will  I  do  with  her?     How  I  wish  the  kind 
shelter  of  an  orphan's  home  would  brood  her  till  these 
troubles  are  over." 

But  as  he  turned  from  the  willows,  he  had  no  idea 
where  such  a  place  could  be  found.  The  suspicious 
looks  and  words  that  he  had  met  in  the  park,  dis- 
tressed him,  and  he  knew  not  what  to  do.  He  has- 
tened as  rapidly  as  his  limping  gait  and  load  would 
permit  toward  the  main  thoroughfare  of  the  city, 
Elsae  hurrying  beside  him,  pinched  with  hunger. 
They  soon  reached  a  restaurant,  the  windows  of 
which  beckoned  to  passers  by  with  an  attractive 
display  of  food,  fruit  and  candies.  The  two  entered. 
Paul  getting  leave  to  deposit  his  organ,  and  passing 
through  the  confectionary  department,  they  came 
to  a  long  room  lined  on  each  side  with  curtained 
recesses.  - 

"  Come,  little  one,  take  this  seat,"  said  Paul,  help- 


MADONNA    HALL. 


ing  her  to  a  place  by  the  narrow  marble  table,  "  and 
I'll  sit  near  you  and  cut  up  your  food." 

Then  consulting  the  bill  of  fare,  — 

"  You  shall  have  a  dinner  of  roast  turkey,  to  drive 
the  hunger  away." 

"  Oh,  yes,  good  Paul,  quick ;  please,  I'm  so  hungry 
and  tired.  I  did  n't  sleep  nice  away  from  Anna,  and 
the  cold  breakfast  made  me  sick." 

Paul  shivered  with  emotion  and  said,  — 

"  It's  a  shame,  honey,  that  you  are  forsaken,  and 
left  to  suffer.'' 

He  then  gave  the  order  to  the  young  lady  waiter, 
and  the  famished  travellers  were  speedily  devouring 
their  repast. 

Paul,  however,  saw  that  he  was  pursued  with  sus- 
picion even  in  the  quiet  of  the  eating  house,  and 
feared  that  he  should  be  arrested  for  kidnapping. 

"  I  cannot  take  her  with  me  any  more,  that  's 
settled.  But  where  can  I  leave  her,  and  who  will 
care  for  her  while  I  am  on  my  tramps  with  the 
organ  ?  She  has  led  me  a  pretty  chase,  and  I  am 
trapped  into  this  sharp-eyed  city  to  meet  with  trouble 
and  ruin." 

Paul's  reverie  went  on, — 

"She  is  ever>r  inch  a  lady.  Small  hands  and  feet, 
high  blood  like  her  noble  mother,  who  is  sleeping  her 
last  sleep." 

"  Paul,"  said  Elsae,  interrupting  his  train  of  thought, 
"why  don't  we  go  and  find  my  sister  Anna?" 


THE  DWARF  AND  HIS   CHARGE.  91 

"We  will  directly,"  replied  he.  "Why  do  n't  you 
eat  your  turkey  ?  You  do  n't  eat  as  much  as  a  little 
bird.  Eat  and  you  '11  grow  well  and  strong,  and  help 
Paul  find  Anna." 

The  child  had  enjoyed  her  dinner  better  than  her 
protector  feared.  He  now  ordered  a  glass  of  milk 
and  a  slice  of  plum-pudding,  and  urged  her  to  eat 
and  grow. 

"Paul,"  whispered  Elsae,  "you  did  n't  say  our 
Faver  grace ;  say  it,  and  I'll  eat  a  little  more." 

The  dwarf  said  a  few  words  in  a  low  voice,  Elsae 
listening  reverently. 

"Our  Faver  in  heaven  don't  forget  we  are  His 
children,"  said  she.  "  I  remember  you  told  me  that, 
Paul." 

"  You  are  a  great  scholar  to  remember  my  lesson. 
You  '11  never  be  worried  if  you  keep  that  in 
mind." 

"But,  Paul,  don't  you  ever  let  anybody  take  me 
away  from  you,  till  we  find  Anna,  will  you  ?  " 

Tears  came  into  Paul's  eyes,  and  he  bent  over  his 
plate  as  if  taken  up  with  his  dinner,  as  the  little  one 
went  on, — 

"  If  any  one  tries  to  take  you  away  from  me,  I  shall 
tell  God,  and  He  wo'n't  let  them." 

"No,  no,  He  wo'n't  let  them,"  echoed  Paul. 

As  he  went  to  pay  his  bill,  he  asked  the  women 
at  the  counter  if  the  child  could  remain  while  he  was 
out  on  an  errand.  Then  going  back  to  the  table  he 


MADONNA   HALL. 


explained  to  Elsae  that  he  must  leave  her  a  short 
time  to  look  for  a  place  to  spend  the  night. 

"Oh,  don't,  good  Paul;  I  'fraid.  Don't  leave  me 
here  all  alone,"  she  sobbed. 

"  You  forget  who  can  take  care  of  you,"  returned 
he.  "  There,  now,  wipe  away  your  tears  ;  be  a  good 
girl,  stay  here,  and  take  care  of  my  organ  till  I  come. 
Lie  down  on  this  seat  behind  the  table,  and  go  to 
sleep.  The  angels  will  watch  over  you,  and  I'll  be 
back  and  wake  you  in  a  jiffy." 

Elsae  was  a  reasonable  child,  and  smiles  took  the 
place  of  tears,  as  she  bade  Paul  good-by,  and  com- 
posed herself  for  a  nap. 

Well  was  it  that  he  went  forth  alone,  for  scarcely 
had  he  turned  the  corner,  to  seek  a  safe  covert  in  the 
outskirts  of  the  city,  when  one  whom  he  most  dreaded 
to  meet  with  the  child  passed  him  in  a  carriage  from 
the  depot.  It  was  Stilling  and  his  daughter  Anna. 

Paul  recognized  the  dark  face  and  trim  beard  of 
the  man,  the  more  readily  as  he  was  once  his  valet  and 
man-of -all- work.  The  face  was  turned  from  him,  and 
he  was  positive  that  he  did  not  see  him. 

But  the  discovery  of  his  proximity,  and  that  his 
child  Anna  was  with  him  in  the  carriage,  caused 
Paul  to  elect  himself  a  detective  for  the  purpose  of 
getting  information  of  Stilling's  movements. 

"I  wish  my  wit  had  n't  come  too  late,"  exclaimed 
Louise,  as  the  three  gained  the  house  and  were 
sheltered  from  the  rain.  "  I  ousrht  to  have  taken  the 


THE  DWARF  AND  HIS  CHARGE. 


93 


dwarf  and  the  little  child  home,  and  had  mother  see 
them.  Would  n't  she  coddle  that  child  !  " 

"I  thought  of  it,"  said  Florence  ;  "but  as  your 
mother  has  a  house  full  of  company,  said  nothing." 

"  I  planned  to  keep  an  eye  on  them,  and  see  what 
could  be  done,"  said  Grace ;  "  but  they  were  swept 
away  by  the  crowd,  and  the  storm  coming  up,  they 
probably  sought  the  nearest  shelter.  They  will,  I 
think,  be  in  the  neighborhood  for  some  days,  and  it 
is  likely  that  we  shall  see  them  again." 

"  It  is  strange  that  the  dwarf  has  charge  of  the 
child,  is  n't  it  ?  "  asked  Florence. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Grace.  "  I  would  like  to  inquire 
into  the  matter.  The  little  girl  is  very  beautiful,  and 
I  could  scarcely  keep  my  hands  off  her.  I  noticed 
that  he  was  very  kind  to  her,  and  she  seemed  to  con- 
fide in  him.  Through  some  mishap  the  child  has 
been  left  to  his  care.  I  tried  to  get  a  chance  to  speak 
to  them,  when  the  storm  separated  us,  and  we 
hastened  in.  I  told  Aunt  Byington  at  once,  and  she 
sent  James  to  find  them,  but  he  did  not  succeed." 

"As  you  say,"  replied  Florence,  "it  is  likely  that 
we  shall  meet  them  again." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  Louise,  "  the  organ-grinder  has  not 
half  canvassed  this  place  yet." 

"  I  shall  never  feel  quite  at  rest  till  I  find  the  two, 
and  learn  if  there  is  any  thing  I  can  do  for  them. 
The  little  girl  needs  a  mother's  care,"  said  Grace, 
thoughtfully. 


94 


MADOXXA    JIALL. 


"Of  course,"  replied  Florence,  laughing,  "you'll 
get  up  another  Aid  Society  for  such  tramps,  small 
and  otherwise." 

"  If  I  can  save  suffering,  I  shall  be  sure  to  do  it," 
was  the  reply,  with  a  cheery  laugh. 


DISPOSED   OF. 


95 


VII. 


true  and  the  counterfeit  are  found  side  by 
side  .  From  the  time  when  Abel  brought  an 
acceptable  offering  to  the  Lord,  and  Cain  substi- 
tuted something  not  in  God's  order,  and  was  not 
accepted,  there  have  been  the  true  and  false  worship- 
pers,—  God's  people  and  world-wide  idolaters.  In  the 
Christian  Age  the  church  has  been  counterfeited,  — 
a  substitution  of  rare  Satanic  art,  devised,  if  possible, 
to  deceive  the  very  elect,  by  outward  semblance,  by 
signs  and  wonders.  Within,  it  is  full  of  dead  men's 
bones,  and  all  uncleanliness,  and  the  child  of  God 
that  for  a  time  is  ensnared,  is  rejoiced  to  get  free. 

Infidelity,  lawlessness  and  every  evil  work  are  the 
legitimate  fruits  of  this  anti-Christian  system,  whose 
Jesuitical  aposilcs  tamper  with  and  indorse  crime. 
Stilling  was  an  unresisting  exponent  of  what  an  edu- 
cation from  distorted  text-books  and  a  false  religion 
can  do  in  the  way  of  encouraging  natural  depravity, 
being  led  captive  of  Satan  at  his  will. 


96  MADONNA    HALL. 

• 

His  family  and  abilities  had  given  him  positions  of 
trust,  while  in  the  old  country,  but  in  business,  suc- 
cess was  prevented  by  his  defaulting  disposition. 

Although  he  managed  for  a  time  to  avoid  detec- 
tion, he  could  not  quiet  suspicion.  At  last,  in  some 
transaction  with  a  premier,  he  failed  in  good  faith,  and 
was  relegated  to  America  to  start  anew  in  life.  He 
\vas  in  disgrace,  although  not  publicly.  The  prince 
nobly  preferred  to  give  him  a  chance  to  retrieve  his 
character. 

His  exile  he  accomplished  in  a  way  most  gratifying 
to  himself, — taking  his  wife,  who  was  wealthy,  his 
two  children  and  a  servant  with  him.  While  in  Eng- 
land, his  companion  sickened  and  died.  Arriving  in 
America,  he  became  known  as  a  wine  merchant, 
having  the  secret  of  making  a  variety  of  choice  brands 
from  certain  vials  which  he  carried  in  his  valise. 

Having  a  few  thousands  on  hand  to  invest,  he  soon 
had  a  family  wine  store  in  full  blast,  —  besides  a  beer 
garden  in  New  York,  and  saloons  in  Boston.  He  was 
also  one  of  a  syndicate  to  buy  breweries.  He  paid 
little  attention  to  his  children,  —  and  had  not  the  ser- 
vant, Paul  Merrill,  had  more  compassion  than  their 
father,  they  would  have  perished. 

He  had  courteous  manners,  and  was  gifted  in  con" 
versation,  and  soon  became  popular  with  the  liquor 
class ;  and  in  California,  partly  because  of  his  princely 
bearing,  they  delighted  to  honor  him  and  call  him 
Count. 


DISPOSED    OF. 


97 


It  became  necessary,  he  thought,  to  advance  his 
interests,  to  ignore  his  children,  Anna  ten,  and  Elsae 
six  years  of  age,  as  he  wished  to  secure  their  mother's 
property.  He  was  equal  to  the  emergency.  He 
would  secrete  the  children,  under  assumed  names. 
Quite  opportunely,  for  his  purpose,  Elsae,  the 
younger,  fell  a  victim  to  scarlet  fever  while  he  was 
absent  in  California.  This  story  the  boarding  mis- 
tress told  him,  and  sent  her  off  with  Paul,  as  she  had 
some  suspicion  of  Stilling's  plans.  The  very  day  that 
Paul  appeared  with  Elsae,  Stilling  took  a  trip  to  get 
and  dispose  of,  his  daughter  Anna.  Reaching  his 
destination  at  an  early  hour,  he  had  the  child  hastily 
made  ready,  hustled  her  into  the  hack  with  her  trunk, 
and  took  his  place  beside  her. 

"Oh,  please,  father,  where  are  yoa  taking  me?" 
cried  Anna,  in  low,  imploring  tones.  "Dear  mother 
did  n't  want  to  leave  Germany,  and  she  died.  Shall  I 
die  among  the  strange  people  too  ?  " 

"Hush!  hush!"  cried  he,  with  livid  face  of  sup- 
pressed anger.  "  Hush  !  it  will  be  better  for  you  if 
you  never  mention  Germany.  And,  listen  to  me, 
there  are  reasons  why  you  must  never  speak  of  your 
mother  again." 

This  was  a  terrible  blow  to  -the  loving,  sensitive 
heart  of  the  little  girl.  Never  speak  of  her  idolized 
mother  !  But  she  would  think  of  her  all  the  more, 
and,  by  and  by,  she  would  go  and  dwell  with  her  in 
tlu-  beautiful  land.  She  might  not  speak  her  mother's 


98  MADONNA   HALL. 

name,  but  surely  she  might  talk  about  her  little  sister* 
from  whom  she  had  been  so  suddenly  parted.  She 
was  bound  to  her  with  a  love  stronger  than  death. 

"  I  promised  her  that  I  would  always  love  and  take- 
care  of  my  little  Elsae!"  she  faltered.  "  Oh,  what, 
shall  I  do  ?  Where  shall  I  find  her  ?  " 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  "  hissed  the  man.  "You  've  been- 
told  that  she  was  dead  and  buried,  —  the  landlady 
told  you  so." 

"They  say  she  died,"  sobbed  Anna,  "but  they  did 
not  let  me  see  her  after  she  was  dead,  and  I  never 
knew  she  was  sick,  and  how  can  I  believe  it  ? " 

"It  is  hard  to  think  her  dead,"  replied  he,  more 
calmly,  "  but  she  is  dead  all  the  same.  And  now, 
Anna,  you  must  remember  another  thing,  and  that  is, 
you  must  not  Call  me  '  father  '  again  !  "  and  his  dark, 
magnetic  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  child  as  if  they  would 
indelibly  imprint  the  command. 

"  Will  you  truly  remember,  and  never  call  me 
'father  '  again  as  long  as  you  live  ?  " 

"  I  veil  nevar  call  you  '  vateS  no  more  !  "  she  sobbed, 
as  the  tears  coursed  down  her  cheeks.  "  Shall  I  say 
i  mon  pere  ? ' ' 

"  No  !  no  !  Stop  your  crying  this  instant !  Can  't 
you  comprehend  ?  I  do  n  't  want  you  to  claim  rela- 
tionship to  me  in  either  English,  German,  or  French. 
It  would  be  at  a  great  loss  for  me  to  own  you  for  my 
child,"  he  added,  more  calmly,  "  such  is  the  state  of 
things  in  this  country.  And  you  are  not  my  child- 


DISPOSED    OF. 


99 


remember,  only  a  child  I  adopted.  There  is  great 
commotion,  and  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  put  you  in 
the  mill  to  work  for  your  living." 

Anna  held  her  breath  in  dismay  of  this  unknown 
terror. 

"Besides,"  he  went  on,  "if  you  should  dare  to  say 
I  was  your  father,  I  must  make  declaration  to  the 
authorities  that  I  am  only  your  guardian,  as  I  have 
exhausted  all  my  monies  in  providing  for  you  and  your 
sister.  You  are  neither  of  you  worth  a  stiver.  If 
the  policemen  find  this  out,  they  will  put  you  in  an 
insane  asylum  or  a  poor-house.  In  that  manner  do 
they  provide  for  poor  children  in  this  distracted 
country.  Alas !  it  matters  not  how  virtuous  and 
good  they  may  be.  It  is  money  that  rules  in  this 
land,"  sighed  this  counterfeit  of  a  man. 

The  little  girl  was  bewildered  with  fear. 

"Though  you  may  not  see  me,"  Stony  Heart  con- 
tinued, "  I  shall  always  keep  an  eye  on  you,  and  know 
what  you  say  and  do.  If  you  should  tell  what  I 
charge  you  to  keep  secret,  I  shed  tears  when  I  think 
what  would  happen.  To  insure  your  safety,  I  shall 
change  your  name,  and  you  are  Mary  Burt,  and  I  am 
only  Count  Stilling,  the  friend  of  your  father,  who 
died  in  the  war." 

What  with  the  mystery,  the  threats,  and  the  tears, 
poor  Anna  was  utterly  dazed. 

Once    more    he    sought    to    impress    her   with    his 
]>o\vcr,  and    pointing    to   the   long    line    of   towering 
lies,  said,  with  a  grand  air, — 


100  MADOWA    HALL. 

"  The  man  who  owns  those  brick  palaces  has  more 
power  than  a  king,  but  his  power  is  not  so  great  as 
mine  !  See  to  it,  Mary,  that  you  tell  no  tales." 

She  could  only  shrink  appalled  from  his  stern 
gaze. 

"  Driver,"  he  called,  putting  his  head  out  of  the 
window,  "stop  at  Madison  Mill." 

"And  this  is  that  same,  your  honor,"  said  he,  rein- 
ing in  his  horses  before  a  lofty  edifice. 

Stilling  stepped  from  the  hack,  and  leaving  the 
child  to  get  out  alone,  had  a  moment's  talk  with  the 
driver,  who  agreed  to  take  charge  of  Mary  Burt's 
baggage  till  the  mill-bell  rang  at  night,  when  she 
would  know  where  she  was  to  board. 

As  Anna  stood  waiting  in  the  mill-yard,  with  the 
memory  of  her  father's  dreadful  words  haunting  her 
and  the  fear  of  the  strange,  dark  future  before  her, 
she  was  as  if  in  a  frightful  dream. 

The  hackman  drove  off,  saying,  "  I  '11  see  your  bag- 
gage at  your  boarding-place,  Mary  Burt." 

Stilling  entered  the  maple-shaded  mill-yard,  and 
strode  up  the  gravelled  path  to  the  door  that  led  to 
the  counting-room.  It  was  noon,  and  groups  of  peo. 
pie  were  passing  in,  and  standing  opposite  the  desk 
of  the  pay-master  in  the  room  adjoining. 

"  Is  Mr.  Blake,  the  superintendent,  in  ?  "  inquired 
Stilling,  as  he  entered  the  counting-room. 

"  He  is  not  ;  he  is  in  New  York  to-day,"  replied 
the  gentlemanly  foreman.  "Will  you  be  seated, 


DISPOSED   Of. 


"Thank  you,"  replied  Stilling,  "I  will  sit  a  mo- 
ment," in  his  most  affable  style,  a  striking  contrast 
to  his  hard  ways  in  the  carriage.  "I  am  sorry  my 
friend,  Mr.  Blake,  is  absent."  Lowering  his  voice,  he 
said  to  the  foreman,  "  I  wrote  him  about  a  little  girl  I 
picked  up,  —  this  orphan,  Mary  Burt.  She  has  the 
qualities  to  make  a  good  mill-hand,  and  as  she  is  alone 
in  the  world,  I  thought  it  a  worthy  deed  to  introduce 
her  to  your  busy  microcosm,"  and  he  ended  with  a 
gracious  smile. 

"  Thank  you,  thank  you,  sir,"  replied  the  fore- 
man, impressed  by  the  condescending  manner  of  the 
stranger.  "  Sh'all  I  tell  Mr.  Blake  who  called  ? " 

"I  beg  pardon,  sir,  Mr.  Blake  knows  me.  Here  is 
my  card." 

The  foreman  took  and  read  it. 

"JOHANN  STILLING,  COUNT,  F.  R.  S.  LL.  D., 
"  Imperial  Counsellor   and  Secretary   to  His    Royal 
Highness  and  Aulic  Counsellor   to    the    Grand 
Duke  of  Baden." 

"  Oh,  ah,  indeed  ! "  said  the  foreman,  overcome  with 
the  presence  of  the  august  personage. 

"  I  will  trouble  you,  sir,  to  see  that  this  child  has 
work  given  her  according  to  her  years,  and  is  directed 
to  a  suitable  boarding-place,  Catholic  preferred.  My 
urgent  official  duties  forbid  further  delay." 

"  Boarding-place,  your  honor  ? "  asked  Lizzie  O'Con- 
nor, a  gem  of  an  Irish  girl,  in  rich  sweet  tones,  an 
operative  who  had  come  in  with  a  note  for  the  fore- 
man. 


102  MADONNA   HALL. 

The  count  looked  silently  down  upon  her  from  the 
height  of  his  sublimity,  and  having  given  the  matter 
in  hand  to  his  new-made  deputy,  the  foreman,  motioned 
him  to  reply. 

"Yes,  Miss  Lizzie,"  said  the  courteous  official, 
"Why  do  you  ask?" 

"  My  neighbor,  Mrs.  Bryan,  is  wanting  a  boarder, 
sir." 

"Ah,  is  she?  That  will  be  just  the  place  for  the 
young  thing.  Much  better  than  putting  her  in  a 
boarding-house.  Will  you  see  that  she  goes  there 
with  you  to-night  ?  Mary  Burt,  this  is  your  friend 
Lizzie  O'Connor.  Lizzie,  you  may  find  her  work  in 
your  room,  till  further  orders." 

"  Thank  you  kindly,  sir.  I  will  befriend  the  little 
girl." 

Count  Stilling  made  a  stately  bow  to  the  foreman, 
and  without  the  least  leave-taking  of  his  child,  went 
his  way.  Anna  saw  him  go,  with  a  sense  of  relief, 
and  yet  her  grieved  heart  was  sinking  with  the  dread 
of  meeting  strangers. 

Thus  parted  the  father  and  the  child — as  he  sup- 
posed his  only  child,  —  and  hidden  by  the  crowd 
around  the  paymaster 's  desk,  Paul  Merrill  saw  and 
heard  all,  as  he  thought  it  duty  to  watch  Stilling. 

Lizzie  O'Connor  was  a  ruddy  damsel  of  sixteen, 
working  in  the  mill  for  awhile,  from  choice.  She  was 
a  charming  child  of  nature,  —  a  rare  specimen  of  vig- 
orous health.  Her  brown  hair  was  curly,  and  fashion 


DISPOSED    OF. 


or  no  fashion  she  would  wear  it  in  the  most  becoming 
way.  There  was  the  soul  of  kindness  in  her  eyes,  and 
when  she  smiled,  which  was  on  the  slightest  pretext, 
she  had  dimpled  cheeks  that  a  city  belle  might  envy. 

Her  father,  Patrick  O'Connor,  joined  the  Union 
army  in  the  late  war ;  being  thoroughly  loyal  and 
brave,  he  soon  rose  to  the  position  of  major,  and,  at 
the  close  of  the  war,  when  peace  was  declared,  settled 
in  a  manufacturing  suburb  of  the  growing  city.  He 
was  a  skilled  machinist,  and  holding  a  responsible 
place  in  a  large  factory,  made  and  saved  money,  and 
investing  in  town  lots,  became  very  wealthy.  Al- 
though a  foreman  in  the  machinist  department  of  the 
mammoth  mill,  he  was  owner  of  many  stores  and  dwell- 
ing houses,  all  built  under  his  direction,  without  the 
loss  of  one  hour  from  his  regular  business. 

Lizzie  was  an  only  daughter,  and  had  she  wished 
she  might  have  led  an  idle  life.  It  was  no  part  of 
her  father's  plan  to  have  her  work  in  the  mill,  but 
inheriting  from  him  and  her  thrifty  mother  a  tireless 
energy,  she  was  blessed  with  genuine  love  of  labor. 
Light-hearted  and  gay  as  a  lark,  singing  wherever 
she  went,  she  must  be  busy  or  she  was  out  of  her 
element.  She  begged  her  parents  to  let  her  work  a 
part  of  the  year,  and  they  could  not  deny  her  what 
made  her  so  happy.  School-life  she  also  enjoyed  ex- 
ceedingly, and  was  a  leader  in  her  class  in  the  public 
school,  and  when  vacation  came,  just  gambolled  in  her 
easy  post  in  the  mill.  She  bore  with  her  so  much 


104  MADONNA     HALL. 

enthusiasm  that  she  soon  excelled  and  became  fore- 
woman in  the  cloth-room,  where  she  took  her  new 
friend,  and  showed  her  how  to  pick  the  slivers  and 
imperfections  from  the  cloth. 

"  Jolly,  is  n  't  it,  Mary  ?  "  asked  Lizzie,  dimpling 
with  joy,  that  she  could  initiate  another  into  her 
loved  labor. 

As  she  deftly  handled  the  cloth,  meanwhile 
sharply  watching  that  Anna  did  her  task  well,  her 
mirth-inspiring  ways  lighted  up  the  sober  faces  in 
that  room  like  the  sunlight. 

Some  of  the  operatives  had  grown  gray  in  the  ser- 
vice; some  had  home  burdens  pressing  them  down, 
which,  added  to  long  continued  monotonous  labor, 
made  the  clang  and  din  of  shuttle  and  gearing  almost 
unendurable.  When'will  some  genius  take  pity  on  the 
ears  and  nerves  of  worn-out  mill  people,  and  invent  a 
noiseless  substitute  for  excruciating  cogs'? 

It  was  a  happy  thing  that  Lizzie  could  help  dispel 
the  clouds  that  brooded  over  several  women  who  had 
assumed  the  martyr  air  of  a  tread-mill  existence. 
They  forgot  themselves  in  an  assumed  anxiety  for 
the  mirthful  forewoman. 

"  You  '11  spoil  your  work  if  you  caper  and  cut  up  in 
that  way,  Lizzie,"  said  a  thin,  elderly  lady. 

"  Will  I  ? "  was  the  lively  reply.  "  Who  works 
better  than  I  ?  I  am  bound  to  have  the  prize  in  the 
mill,  as  well  as  in  school !  " 

This  new  life  of  working  for  a  living  struck  our 


DISPOSED    OF. 


105 


friend  Anna  as  very  pleasant,  so  much  did  the  happy 
ways  of  Lizzie  brighten  it.  The  girl  was  a  universal 
favorite,  and  as  the  two  at  six  o'clock  trudged  toward 
Mrs.  Bryan's  cottage,  amid  a  streetful  of  operatives, 
many  were  the  blessings  invoked  upon  her. 

"  Don't  be  after  hurrying  so,"  exclaimed  a  neigh- 
bor, trying  to  keep  pace  with  her.  "Take  your  time, 
Lizzie  ;  there's  luck  in  leisure." 

Thus  blithely  chatting  on  their  way,  we  leave  them, 
while  we  take  a  peep  into  Mrs.  Bryan's  cottage,  soon 
to  be  Anna's  boarding-place. 


I06  MADONNA    HALL. 


VIII. 

7i  Q_          f^  ., 

©/I  •  CJuppise.  •  y/isil, 


HEN  Dr.  Christie  next  called  at  Mrs.  Bryan's 
cottage,  he  was  depressed  and  half  sick.  He 
had  had  a  succession  of  night  cases,  his  wife  was  ill, 
debts  pressed,  and  he  felt  more  like  being  doctored 
than  exerting  himself  in  his  profession.  Although  of 
a  cheery  temperament,  he  was  almost  ready  to 
repine. 

"  Verily  the  wicked  flourish,"  thought  he.  "  There 
is  that  scamp  Buhler,  he  has  an  easy  berth,  a  good 
living,  no  debts  to  haunt  him,  no  sick  cases  troubling 
his  dreams,  while  I  work  like  a  dog,  with  spare  pay, 
and  many  of  my  patients  dead-heads.  If  I  were 
doing  genuine  mission-work,  and  helping  the  deluded, 
it  would  be  some  comfort  ;  but  the  few  words  that  I 
drop  are  like  pearls  before  swine,  and  I  am  simply 
helping  the  Romish  Church.  This  will  never  do.  I 
feel  traitorish  when  I  so  freely  aid  those  that  are 
ready  to  destroy  our  free  institutions." 

In  this  strain  of  reflection,  the  doctor  rang  the  bell, 


A    SURPRISE    VISIT. 


ID/ 


and  was  again  ushered  into  Mrs.  Bryan's  buff  cottage 
with  brown  blinds.  It  was  a  pretty  place,  situated  on 
a  wide  street  bordered  with  shade  trees,  and  flowering 
front  yards. 

Mrs.  Bryan  met  him  with  a  bright  smile,  — 

"Good  morning,  doctor." 

"Good  morning.  How  is  the  young  lady,  this 
morning  ? " 

"Oh,  she  's  happy  as  a  lark.     Come  right  in." 

He  found  his  patient  sitting  up  in  her  arm-chair 
and  looking  much  better.  After  kindly  greetings, 
the  said, — 

"Doctor,  I  have  found  out  that  mother  has  been 
paying  the  priest  five  dollars  whenever  he  called  to  say 
his  abominable  prayers,  although  I  stopped  my  ears 
every  time,  it  was  such  a  profanation  to  hear  them, 
and  only  endured  them  till  dear  mother's  eyes  should 
be  opened ,  —  but  we  have  not  paid  you  one  cent. 
You  have  been  here  twenty  times,  and  I  owe  you 
forty  dollars  ! " 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  the  doctor,  the  tears  starting  in  his 
expressive  eyes.  "  I  could  not  think  of  taking  more 
than  half-price,  which  would  be  twenty  dollars." 

"But  you  must  take  the  right  price,"  earnestly 
replied  Mary,  "or  you  can  never  come  here  again," 
and  she  handed  him  the  money. 

The  physician  was  much  affected,  for  that  morning 
a  bill  of  forty  dollars  came  in,  which  he  had  no  means 
to  pay. 


108  MADONNA   HALL. 

"  Now,  Miss  Mary,  I  did  not  expect  pay  from  you," 
said  Dr.  Christie.  "In  the  circumstances  I  cannot 
feel  it  right  to  take  so  much.  You  will  need  all  your 
means  for  comforts  in  your  sickness." 

"  Never  mind,  doctor,"  said  Mary ;  "  I  am  pro- 
vided for.  The  money  you  have  earned  in  attending 
me  is  sacredly  yours,  and  I  shall  not  consent  to  keep 
any  part  of  it  from  yourself  and  family." 

"  No,  indeed,  doctor,  we  could  not  think  of  taking 
your  services  without  pay,"  chimed  in  Mrs,  Bryan. 
"We've  .been  paying  Father  Buhler  five  dollars  a 
week,  right  along,  and  we  've  decided  to  stop  and  give 
you  a  chance  !" 

The  doctor  was  astonished  at  the  trickery  of  the 
priest,  who  told  him  that  Mary  had  no  means  what- 
ever. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  in  reply  to  Mrs.  Bryan,  "  may  you 
never  have  cause  to  regret  it." 

"  There  's  no  danger  of  that,"  replied  Mary,  "  for 
it  is  only  doing  right,  and  I  have  great  confidence 
that  I  am  to  get  well,  since  you  always  pray  over  your 
cases.' 

"  I've  faith  in  medicine,  when  God  blesses  it,"  said 
the  doctor,  "and  I  have  had  some  remarkable  an- 
swers to  prayer,  and  if  you  have  faith  to  be  healed,  we 
will  look  for  brighter  days." 

"I  have  faith,"  replied  Mary  cheerily,  "and  I  feel 
new  life  in  my  veins.  God  has  heard  prayer,  because 
we  take  Him  at  His  word,  and  praise  His  name.  I 


A   SURPRISE    VISIT. 


do  believe  that  I  am  really  well,"  and  she  rose  and 
walked  across  the  room  to  the  surprise  of  the  doctor 
and  her  mother. 

"  Why,  Mary,  how  well  you  look  !  "  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Bryan,  the  tears  springing  to  her  eyes.  "The  sickness 
has  left  you,  my  darling  !  It  is  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
and  I  believe  in  your  religion  !  " 

The  doctor  cordially  shook  her  hand,  and  took 
leave,  too  happy  and  grateful  for  words. 

The  door  bell  rang,  and  'Lizzie  O'Connor  entered 
with  Anna,  to  introduce  her  to  her  boarding-place. 

"Good  morning,  Mrs.  Bryan,"  said  she,  brightly. 
"  I  've  brought  you  the  boarder  you  were  asking  for. 
Her  name  is  Mary  Burt." 

"Why,  how  do  you  do,  Mary  Burt  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bryan. 
"  You  're  the  fine  picture  of  a  child  ;  I  am  very  glad 
to  see  you.  Come  right  in,  and  take  off  your  things. 
We  '11  have  dinner  soon,  when  my  brother  comes  from 
the  mill."  But  she  gazed  lovingly  on  her  as  she 
thought  her  like  her  daughter  of  the  same  age  whom 
she  buried  two  years  before. 

Mary  Bryan  took  her  into  her  heart-confidence  at 
once,  for  it  seemed  like  having  her  lost  sister  back 
again. 

She  showed  her  her  room  and  where  to  put  her 
things,  and  the  child  began  to  feel  at  home  directly, 
and  as  Lizzie  left,  she  said,  "  I  '11  call  for  you  a  little 
before  one  o'clock  and  we  '11  go  back  to  the  mill 
together.  Good-by  till  I  come,"  added  she,  cheerily. 


IIO  >lfADO<\\VA    HALL. 

Mary  Bryan  was  so  kind  and  loving  that  the  new 
boarder  wanted  to  tell  her  the  sorrows  that  oppressed 
her.  But  the  dread  of  her  father  was  on  her,  and  it 
was  hard  to  overcome  her  depression,  although  others 
were  happy  about  her. 

Mary  Bryan  was  really  healed  of  her  sickness,  and 
there  was  a  great  wave  of  joy  in  the  cottage,  and  as 
the  family  sat  down  to  dinner,  she  said  grace  very 
fervently,  —  "  O  Jesus,  I  do  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast 
healed  me.  Bless  this  food,  and  give  us  grateful 
hearts." 

This  in  a  Catholic  household,  and  Mr.  Bryan,  the 
brother-in-law,  in  full  sympathy  with  Mary's  joy  and 
gratitude. 

"  I  want  you  to  tell  me  all  about  it  when  I  come 
home  to-night,"  said  he.  "  It  is  a  marvel  of  healing, 
—  such  a  sick  body  as  you  were,  too  !  " 

"The  Lord  healed  me,"  said  Mary  softly  and  rev- 
erently. "  With  Him  all  things  are  possible." 

"I  believe  it !  "  replied  her  uncle.  "  You  are  made 
well,  and  you  were  going  right  down  in  consump- 
tion." 

"Well,  praise  God  I  am  all  right  now, — and  this 
food  is  delicious  !  " 

"  I  believe  God  heard  prayer  for  you,  darling,  be- 
cause we  paid  the  praying  doctor  and  sent  off  the 
grasping  priest,"  said  the  mother,  a  new  light  in  her 
eyes. 

"Did  you  pay  Dr.  Christie?"  asked  Mr.  Bryan. 


A    SURPRISE    VISIT.  MI 

"Yes,  I  paid  him  this  morning,"  said  Mary  Bryan. 

"It  was  a  good  thing  that  you  did,"  he  replied, 
"  for  I  know  that  he  is  in  trouble,  because  so  many 
of  our  people  call  him  in,  and  do  not  pay  him.  He 
ought  to  be  paid  every  time  he  calls.  If  everybody 
would  do  that,  he  would  get  along  nicely,  and  would 
not  be  worried  by  the  wolf  at  the  door." 

"  How  smiling  everybody  is,  and  how  happy  we  all 
are !  "  said  Mrs.  Bryan,  as  she  helped  serve  the  food. 

"  It  is  a  day  long  to  be  remembered,"  said  Mary, 
"I  can  now  go  back  to  my  school.  How  delightful 
it  is  to  be  well  again  !  I  never  was  so  happy  !  " 

Happiness  is  infectious,  and  Anna  forgot  for  a 
little  her  burden,  in  the  general  rejoicing.  She  had 
indeed  found  a  refuge  in  a  restful  home,  where  love 
and  kindness  were  abundant  and  overflowing. 


II2  M A  DO  W.I  If  ALL. 


IX. 


fAUL,  still  intent  on  watching  the  Count,  followed 
him  from  Madison  Mill  as  he  strode  down  the 
street  and  stepped  into  a  saloon  to  console  himself 
with  a  glass  of  beer,  then  sauntered  to  a  shady  seat  in 
the  adjacent  park. 

As  Stilling  was  fanning  himself  with  his  hat,  the 
dwarf  suddenly  touched  his  shoulder.  He  started, 
and  a  look  of  amazement  came  over  his  face. 

"  Ah,  Paul,  is  it  you  ?  "  he  cried,  excitedly. 

"  It  is  me,"  replied  Paul,  with  manly  independ- 
ence, —  "a  live  set  of  flesh  and  bones,  if  you  did 
beat  me  within  an  inch  of  my  life." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  remember,  "  heartily  laughed  Stilling  ; 
"but  I  always  thought  the  world  of  you,  Paul,  and 
never  meant  any  harm.  You  know  gentlemen  will 
forget  themselves  and  get  overcome  with  wine  and 
temper  sometimes.  But  I  am  willing  to  let  by-gones 
be  by-gones.  Remember  my  good  turns,  my  trusty 
Paul,  that  T  was  n  kind  master,  in  the  main,  and  paid 


ELSA&S  ASYLUM. 


you  well.  Now  let  me  give  you  another  token  of  my 
regard." 

Paul  shook  his  head  at  the  bright  gold  piece  offered 
him,  but  prudence  got  the  better  of  contempt,  as  he 
thought  of  the  children,  and  he  accepted  it. 

Stilling  had  the  faculty  of  calming  the  anger  of 
those  whom  he  had  injured,  and  a  well-poised  will  it 
was  that  could  withstand  his  influence,  enforced  by 
his  smooth  tongue. 

"What  brought  you  here?  What  can  I  do  for 
you  ?  "  asked  he,  cordially. 

"  I  made  an  oath  to  your  lady,  when  her  soul  was 
passing,  that  I  'd  never  forsake  the  children.  Where 
can  I  find  them  ?  " 

"  In  the  graveyard,"  replied  Stilling,  in  well-feigned 
grief. 

Paul  seemed  overcome  as  Stilling  opened  his 
heart  to  him,  saying  that  he  was  all  alone  in  the 
world,  and  longed  for  Paul  to  return  to  him  as  his 
confidential  servant.  He  confided  to  him  that  he  was 
so  desolate  that  he  had  decided  to  marry  Miss 
Leavenworth,  an  accomplished  heiress,  even  pointing 
out  Byington  Mansion,  where  she  was  stopping,  not 
far  from  his  hotel.  Laden  with  information,  Paul 
rose  to  go,  Stilling  begging  him  to  call  at  his  hotel, 
and  he  would  engage  his  services. 

Paul  hurried  away  to  the  restaurant  which  shel- 
tered one  of  the  Count's  "  buried  children."  He  found 
the  child  afraid  something  had  befallen  him. 


II4  MADONNA   HALL. 

"See  here,"  he  said,  "I  've  something  nice  for  you. 
I  shall  never  forget  you,  while  there  is  a  beat  to  my 
heart  or  breath  in  my  body." 

Elsae  smiled  brightly  through  her  tears. 

"Now,"  said  Paul,  "you  must  eat  this  fruit,  and 
I  '11  come  back  soon,  and  we  '11  go  and  take  a  walk." 

Then  giving  the  child  a  tempting  orange,  he 
stepped  into  a  stationer's,  next  door,  and  asked  leave 
to  write  a  note.  The  obliging  clerk  gave  him  writing 
materials,  and  directed  him  to  a  desk. 

Paul  wrote  as  follows,  — 

"Miss  LEAVENWORTH,  —  A  well-wisher  is  hoping 
that  you  will  pause  before  listening  to  the  stranger, 
Mr.  Stilling.  He  is  a  trustless  man.  This  from 
one  who  knew  him  in  the  old  country,  and  who  is 
ready  to  testify  when  called  upon." 

Paul  then,  inquiring  of  the  clerk  about  Children's 
asylums,  found  that,  after  application,  references  were 
required,  with  account  of  parentage.  He  saw  that  this 
was  not  to  be  thought  of.  He  returned  to  the  res. 
taurant  just  as  Mrs.  Ranney,  a  shop  woman,  entered 
to  purchase  confectionary.  Elsae  ran  to  meet  Paul, 
and  Mrs.  Ranney's  glittering  eyes  lighted  on  her. 
She  smilingly  accosted  the  child,  giving  her  a  stick 
of  candy,  and  asked  if  she  would  not  like  to  be  her 
cash  girl  in  her  beautiful  store  a  few  squares  off. 
Elsae  blushed  and  looked  pleased.  Paul  thought 
the  opening  worth  trying,  and,  after  inquiries,  followed 
the  woman,  and  before  night  the  child  was  a  fixture 
in  her  store  on  Blank  Street, 


ELSAE^S  ASYLUM. 


"You'll  let  the  little  one  work  easy,  just  to  amuse 
her,"  suggested  Paul.  "  I  will  see  to  her  support,  if 
only  she  can  have  a  home  and  kind  people  around 
her." 

"Never  you  fear;  I  will  do  well  by  her,"  replied 
Mrs.  Ranney,  smilingly. 

Hoping  for  the  best,  Paul  left,  and  proceeded  to 
arrange  his  business.  He  first  found  a  foreigner,  who 
was  glad  to  hire  his  organ  to  help  out  his  livelihood. 
He  then  sought  a  tailor's  establishment  and  obtained 
employment  as  a  journeyman,  for  he  was  a  rare  work- 
man in  this  line,  having  spent  years  at  the  business. 

"  What  you  staring  at  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Ranney,  in 
her  sharp  way,  as,  on  entering,  the  child  surveyed  the 
array  of  toys  and  other  goods.  "  Did  n't  you  ever 
see  any  thing  before  ?  Here,  come  into  the  back  room  ; 
you  ain't  fit  to  be  seen  !  "  and  she  ushered  her  in  there, 
and  seated  her  on  the  lounge  with  a  bounce  that 
brought  the  tears  into  her  eyes,  ai\d  made  her  sensi- 
tive mouth  quiver. 

"  One  thing  must  be  settled  to  start  with,"  con- 
tinued she.  "  You  are  a  poor  child,  and  nobody  in  the 
wide  world  cares  for  you  but  me.  Who  is  that  dwarf 
of  a  man  with  you  ?  is  he  your  father  ?  " 

"No,  ma'am  ;  he  's  my  Paul." 

"  When  he  comes  and  asks  if  you  like  me,  and  want 
to  stay  here,  you  must  say  that  you  do." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Elsae,  in  great  distress. 

"  If  you  ever  complain  to  him  one  word,  I've  got  a 


MADONNA   HALL. 


great  black  cat  that  lives  in  the  cellar,  and  I  '11  shut 
you  up  with  her,  and  she  '11  tear  your  eyes  out  !  " 

Elsae  began  to  cry. 

"  Shut  up,  or  down  stairs  you  go,  to  'the  black 
cat  !  " 

The  child  was  so  thoroughly  frightened  that  she 
did  not  dare  even  sob. 

"  Can  you  wash  yourself  ?  Do  you  know  enough 
for  that  ?  "  Then  speaking  to  one  of  the  girls  in  the 
next  room,  "Here,  Susan,  just  give  this  child  a  good 
scrubbing,  and  put  on  the  dead  girl's  suit  you  '11  find 
in  that  trunk." 

Elsae  was  horror-struck.  Was  a  little  girl  killed  by 
that  dreadful  black  cat  ? 

Susan  was  fifteen,  and  had  been  taken  from  an 
orphan  Home  when  eight  years  old.  The  report  of 
the  institution  said  that  she  had  found  a  good  place. 
Susan,  however,  could  not  verify  this  statement. 
She  had  learned  to  work  steadily  all  day  and  was  so 
worn  down  that  her  face  had  a  blank,  joyless  look* 
and  she  moved  mechanically,  as  if  in  a  dream. 

"  Mind  you  do  as  I  say,  and  no  words,  while  I 
attend  to  matters  in  the  front  shop." 

Susan's  eyes  filled  with  tears,  as  she  led  the  way  to 
the  wash-stand  in  the  recess  where  was  a  bed.  The 
little  one  knew  that  she  was  sorry  for  her,  and  it 
eased  the  load  on  her  heart. 

"  Can  't  I  talk  ?  "  whispered  Elsae,  as  her  face  was 
being  sponged. 


ELSAE'S  ASYLUM. 


Susan  shook  her  head,  and  stooped  to  kiss  her. 
Nobody  had  done  that  since  she  was  with  her  sister 
Anna.  Elsae  could  stand  it  no  longer,  but  relieved 
her  full  heart  by  crying,  softly,  — 

"  Oh,  where  's  my  Anna  ?  Take  me  to  my 
Anna  !  " 

"  Hush,  darling,"  whispered  Susan.  "  I  'm  afraid 
she  '11  beat  you,  if  you  do  n't  !  " 

Elsae  again  smothered  her  sobs. 

"  Ca  n't  I  ever  talk  with  you  ?  "  asked  the  child. 

"  Not  if  you  can  help  it.  She  'd  whip  me  if  she 
knew  that  I  talked  kind  to  you,  and  it  'd  be  the  worse, 
for  you,  too. 

"  Ca  n't  I  have  a  doll,  or  some  of  those  pretty 
things  to  play  with  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no;  them's  to  sell  to  rich  folks.  But  never 
mind,  I  '11  make  a  rag-baby  out  of  my  old  apron,  and 
you  shall  take  it  to  bed,  to-night." 

These  words  brought  a  ray  of  happiness  to  that 
little  sorrowful  heart. 

"Come,  hurry  up  there  !  It  is  time  you  were  sew- 
ing again,"  sharply  said  Mrs.  Ranney,  peering  in. 
"  Saint  Christopher  !  how  mortal  slow  you  be.  You 
might  have  earned  lots  of  money  for  me  while  you  've 
been  dressing  that  child.  I  do  wonder  what  such 
slow  pokes  were  made  for  !  " 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened,  and  a  customer 
entered  the  front  shop.  Mrs.  Ranney  vanished  and 
appeared  at  the  counter  smilingly,  saying  in  her 
sweetest  tones,  — 


U8  MADONA'A    HALL. 

"  Oh,  how  do  you  do,  Mr.  Perley  ? "  shaking  his 
hand.  "  Have  n  't  been  in  town  of  late  ?  Thought 
so  ;  if  you  had  been,  you  surely  would  have  called. 
How  are  your  benevolent  enterprises  getting  on  ?  " 

"All  right,"  said  the  old  gentleman.  "  We  have  to 
be  benevolent  for  self  defence  in  this  country.  We 
have  to  lay  good  foundations,  and  maintain  our  insti- 
tutions, or  everything  will  go  to  ruin." 

"Just  so,"  she  replied,  without  taking  his  meaning. 

"We  cannot  be  civilized,"  he  continued,  "if  we  do 
not  give  freely  to  all  good  enterprises." 

"  So  I  think,  Mr.  Perley.  I  adopt  a  great  many 
orphans,  and  bring  them  up  to  industrious  habits,  and 
then  get  them  good  places  in  the  country." 

"That  is  very  noble  in  you,  I  am  sure,  Mrs.  Ran- 
ney,"  he  replied. 

"  Nobody  knows  the  expense  and  labor  it  takes," 
this  rare  woman  went  on  ;  "  but  I  must  have  the 
blessed  privilege  of  doing  some  good  in  the  world." 

She  put  her  handkerchief  to  her  eyes,  as  if  troubled 
with  tears. 

"  I  am  deeply  interested  in  your  self-denying  efforts 
to  help  the  desolate,  and  shall  be  glad  to  contribute 
my  mite,"  as  he  handed  her  a  crisp  bill. 

"  I  thank  you,  kindly,"  she  said  smilingly.  "  You 
are  very  generous." 

"  Not  at  all.  Do  n't  be  afraid  to  apply  to  me  if  there 
is  any  further  need,"  rejoined  the  old  gentleman. 
"  But  I  must  now  go  to  my  train,"  and  with  a  polite 
bow  he  left. 


ELSAE^S  ASYLUM.  119 

Mrs.  Ranney  then  called  her  daughter  Angelina, 
from  the  work-room  up  stairs,  to  come  and  assist  her. 

"  Angelina,"  said  she,  as  she  entered  the  shop, 
"  I've  picked  up  another  nuisance  of  a  child,  and  you 
must  break  her  in,  and  see  that  she  is  busy  every 
minute." 

"  I'm  sick  of  this  breaking  in  business,"  replied 
Angelina.  "  'T  is  n  't  every  child  that  can  stand  all 
work.  What  is  that  child  to  do  any  way  ? " 

"  She  is  to  save  Susan's  time.  You  must  teach  her 
to  sweep,  and  dust,  and  put  rooms  in  order." 

"  But  she  is  so  little,  what  can  you  expect  of  her  ? 
She  must  have  a  small  broom  if  she  is  to  sweep." 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  mother.  "  Get  a  small  broom  ; 
she  will  learn  better,  and  do  more  work." 

Little  Elsae  was  told  to  sweep  the  shop.  It  was  get- 
ting late  ;  she  was  tired,  and  did  her  best  only  to  have 
it  to  do  over  again,  and  looked  upon  Mrs.  Ranney  as 
the  most  dreadful  woman  she  had  ever  seen,  and, 
what  was  worst  of  all,  she  had  promised  not  to  tell 
Paul.  The  tears  kept  dropping  into  the  dust  as  she 
swept  in  her  child-way. 

Angelina  helped  her  as  much  as  she  dared,  when 
her  mother's  back  was  turned,  but  the  poor  little  thing 
was  very  wretched.  At  supper  time  she  had  a  dry 
crust,  and  even  that  had  not  been  earned,  according  to 
Mrs.  Ranney.  She  slept  on  the  woodbox,  in  a  dark 
closet,  with  a  chair-cushion  for  a  pillow,  and  an  old 
shawl  thrown  over  her.  As  Susan  put  her  to  bed  she 


120  MADONNA    HALL. 

did  not  forget  to  give  her  the  rag-baby  doll,  and  hug- 
ging it  closely  as  if  it  were  Anna,  the  grieved  child 
was  soothed,  and  saying  her  prayers,  fell  asleep. 


A   RELIGIOUS  SENSE   OF  HONOR.          121 


X. 

©/I  •  I  \<meri0us  •  ©crjse  •  0|  • 


fATHER  BUHLER  and  his  sister,  Madame  Du 
Pont,  were  greatly  attached,  having  been  brought 
up  together,  until  he  studied  for  the  priesthood. 
She  visited  at  his  house  in  vacation,  and  they  kept 
alive  the  old  home  affection.  He  made  her  a  confi- 
dent of  many  of  his  plans.  He  had  little  faith,  how- 
ever, in  her  reasoning  powers,  and  took  the  liberty  of 
enforcing  his  own  ideas  when  it  suited  his  purpose. 

"Josephine,"  said  he,  one  morning,  as  they  sat  at 
the  breakfast  table  partaking  of  an  elegant  repast, 
"I  Ve  a  favor  to  ask  of  you,  and  you  must  not  say 
me  nay." 

She  looked  up  smilingly,  saying,  — 

"  Anything  in  reason,  Herr.  What  can  I  do  for 
you  ?  " 

"  It  is  not  so  much  for  me,"  he  replied,  "  as  for  my 
friend,  Count  Stilling.  You  see,  he  has  lost  his  wife 
and  two  children,  and  there  is  a  large  property  com- 
ing to  him  through  the  wife,  now  that  the  children 
are  no  more." 


122  MADONNA   HALL, 

"  Yes,"  said  Madame ;  "  then  I  suppose  he  will  be 
far  more  wealthy." 

"  Of  course  he  is  well  off  now,"  was  the  reply, 
"  and  when  he  comes  in  possession  of  this,  he  will 
double  his  property ;  but  the  business  is  not  yet 
accomplished." 

"  Why  not  ? "  asked  Madame  Du  Pont. 

"  Well,  you  see  he  must  send  the  proof  to  the  trus- 
tees, or  agent  of  the  property,  that  his  children  are 
dead." 

"  I  suppose  so,"  rejoined  Madame.  "  Why  do  n't 
he  send  ?" 

"  He  will,  just  as  soon  as  he  gets  it  ready.  His 
papers,  certifying  to  the  fact,  must  be  signed.  I  shall 
sign,  and  I  also  want  your  signature." 

"  Have  I  ever  seen  his  children  ? "  asked  she,  in  a 
bewildered  way.  "  I  simply  recall  that  he  is  of  a  dis- 
tinguished family/' 

"  Of  course,  Josephine,  you  've  seen  them,"  replied 
he,  by  way  of  strategy ;  "  they  were  in  your  school, 
and  both  of  them  died  of  scarlet  fever, —  do  n't  you 
remember  ?  I  really  believe,  Josephine,  that  you  are 
losing  your  memory.  But  I  want  you  to  brush  it  up, 
and  sign  this  document,"  and  he  showed  her  a  paper 
with  blanks  filled  out,  and  with  his  signature  affixed, 
certifying  that  Anna  and  Elsae  Stilling  died  of  scar- 
let fever  at  such  a  date,  and  in  such  a  place. 

"  If  you  say  so,  I  suppose  I  must  do  it,"  said 
Madame,  hesitatingly,  as  they  rose  from  the  table; 


A    RELIGIOUS  SENSE   OF  HONOR.          123 

"  but  what  if  you  are  mistaken,  and  I  am  cited  to 
appear  in  court  ?  " 

"  No  danger.  I  '11  manage  it,  and  you  shall  be  well 
rewarded  for  your  testimony.  The  property  is  in  the 
hands  of  an  agent  in  this  country,  and  Count  Stilling 
comes  in  possession  the  moment  that  there  is  clear 
and  positive  proof  that  the  children  are  dead." 

"  I  can  only  indorse  what  you  say,"  said  Madame, 
helplessly.  "  If  I  am  questioned  as  to  my  personal 
knowledge  of  their  death,  I  must  be  silent,  for  I  can 
not  remember  the  circumstances." 

"  I  will  take  you  to  a  lawyer,  beforehand,  and  tell 
you  just  what  questions  will  be  asked,  and  what  you 
are  to  answer,  and  you  '11  find  no  trouble,"  replied 
the  crafty  Jesuit. 

"  Are  you  sure  this  is  honest  ? "  she  asked. 

"  It  is  perfectly  honest  in  a  religious  sense,  and 
what  more  can  you  ask  ? "  cried  he,  triumphantly. 

"  I  suppose  you  are  right,  but  you  do  mystify  me 
dreadfully." 

"  Even  if  you  did  unconsciously  commit  a  sin,  I,  a 
regularly  ordained  priest,  can  at  once  absolve  you, 
and  you  become  as  innocent  as  the  babe  unborn." 

"That  is  a  very  convenient  doctrine  for  some  peo- 
ple," laughed  Madame.  "  But  this  seems  allowable 
since  you  indorse  it,  and  agree  to  take  the  conse- 
quences." 

"  You  '11  sign  it,  then  ? " 

"  I  suppose  so  ;  but  don  't  make  a  mistake,  and  have 


124  MADONNA   HALL. 

me  sign  my  share  of  my  property  away,  as  you  once 
tried  to  do,  and  my  late  husband,  Monsieur  Dupont, 
prevented." 

"  Now,  Josephine,  you  Ve  certainly  a  most  remark- 
able memory  !  You  Ve  made  a  great  mistake,  and  if 
he  told  you  that,  he  falsified.  I  am  the  very  soul  of 
honor,  as  you  well  know.  " 

"  "Ah,  well,"  she  replied,  "but  your  sense  of  honor 
provides  only  for  the  interests  of  the  church.  My 
private,  personal  concerns  would  meet  with  little 
favor  from  you  if  put  in  competition  with  church 
claims." 

"  I  do  not  complain,"  gaily  rejoined  he,  "  although 
you  thus  berate  me.  If  I  keep  my  holy  vow,  the 
church  must,  of  course,  be  first,"  and  pressing  a 
knob,  he  sent  for  a  lawyer  friend,  and  the  Count. 

On  their  arrival,  the  document  was  signed,  after 
which,  Stilling  courteously  remained  for  conversation, 
as  he  was  favorably  impressed  with  Madame  Du 
Font's  lady-like  appearance. 

"  I  have  had  great  pleasure,  Madame,"  said  he,  as 
he  seated  himself  beside  her,  "  in  meeting  two  of  your 
late  pupils,  Miss  Fairfax  and  Miss  Byington." 

"They  are  charming,"  replied  the  lady.  "Espe- 
cially Miss  Louise,  who  may  yet  become  a  member 
of  a  ritualistic  church." 

"  Yes,  Madame,"  replied  Stilling.  "  I  have  noticed 
that  she  is  already  deeply  interested  in  that  direc- 
tion." 


A   RELIGIOUS  SENSE    OF  HONOR.          125 

Madame  smiled  sweetly  on  him,  saying, — 

"  I  am  delighted  to  hear  that  you  have  observed  it 
I    have  been  the   means   of   influencing  numbers  of 
young  ladies  to  become  religious.    It  is  either  society 
belles  or  devotees." 

"  Being  so  useful  must  be  a  great  gratification  to 
you,"  beamingly  remarked  Stilling. 

"  It  is  indeed,"  replied  the  lady,  fanning  herself, 
"  I  tell  my  girls  that  as  there  are  more  women  in 
the  commonwealth  than  men,  there  is  a  chance  that 
they  may  not  marry,  and  they  must  look  about  and 
see  what  they  can  do.  But  I  would  myself  never 
join  a  convent,  and  few  smart  girls  can  be  persuaded 
to  take  the  veil.  It  may  possibly  be  better  than  to 
starve  outside." 

'•  Very  true,"  responded  Stilling ;  "  but  I  protest 
against  confining  them  there  if  they  prefer  to  leave." 

"  I  coincide  with  your  views,"  exclaimed  Madame 
Du  Pont,  with  a  winning  smile. 

"  I  do  not !  "  cried  Father  Buhler,  flushing.  "They 
are  fickle,  and  do  not  know  their  own  minds.}  If  they 
were  let  out,  they  would  tell  tales." 

"That  could  be  managed,"  replied  Stilling,  who 
sought  to  be  on  the  opposite  side  of  Father  Buhler, 
and  have  an  argument  "  If  they  choose  to  go  into  a 
cloister,  let  them  go,  and  have  it  arranged  to  have  it 
occasionally  visited  by  certified  officials,  and  if  a  nun 
is  discontented,  let  her  make  it  known,  and  be  allowed 
to  leave." 


126  .I/./ />av,v./  HALL. 

"Johann  Stilling!  what  do  you  mean?"  cried 
Father  Buhler.  "  Do  you  know  that  if  our  cloisters 
were  thus  visited,  they  would  shortly  disappear  ?  They 
must  have  privacy  in  order  to  exist." 

"  We  must  remember,"  said  Stilling,  glancing  at 
appreciative  Madame  Dupont,  "  that  when  convents 
were  established,  there  was  a  very  different  state  of 
society  from  what  there  is  at  the  present  day.  What 
was  fitting  in  the  dark  ages,  is  not  appropriate  now. 
Women  are  raised  in  the  social  scale,  and  insist  on 
being  educated ;  they  cannot  long  be  held  in  subjec- 
tion, even  if  they  consign  themselves  to  a  kind  of 
slavery. 

"  No,  no  !  "  murmured  Madame,  earnestly  fanning 
herself. 

"  The  Government,  waked  up  by  the  most  influen- 
tial men  and  women  of  the  nation,  "  continued  Stil- 
ling, in  a  burst  of  affected  enthusiasm,  "  will  strive  to 
see  that  all  the  women  under  the  flag  are  protected 
by  the  flag !  " 

"  What  nonsense  !  "  cried  Father  Buhler.  "  You  'd 
pull  down  our  venerable  church  on  our  heads  !  " 

"  Why,  I  am  surprised  !  Count  Stilling  is  commc 
ilfaut!"  exclaimed  Madame,  more  than  ever  pleased 
with  him. 

"  Keep  cool,  Father  Buhler,"  said  Stilling,  "  and 
remember,  whatever  I  say,  I  mean  no  offence,  and 
shall  never  utter  any  treasonable  sentiments  out- 
side of  this  house." 


A   RELIGIOUS  SEXSE   OF  HONOR. 


127 


"  I  accept  your  apology,"  replied  Buhler,  mollified, 
"and  we  are  friends  again.''  Then  to  Madame, 
"Josephine,  would  you  be  kind  enough  to  gather 
some  flowers  from  the  garden, —  a  bouquet  for  our 
parlor,  and  one  for  the  church  ?  " 

"  Gladly,  brother ;  I  admire  to  be  among  the 
flowers,"  although  in  her  secret  heart  she  had  much 
rather  remain  where  she  was. 

As  she  gracefully  left,  Buhler  drew  his  chair  nearer 
to  Stilling,  and  said, — 

"  I  wanted  to  see  you  alone  a  moment.  She  thinks 
the  children  are  really  dead,  and  I  feared  every  in- 
stant that  you  would  betray  yourself.  She  must  be 
allowed  to  think  so,  for  she  cannot  keep  a  secret. 
She  is  so  constituted,  you  see ;  she  was  not  put  up 
for  a  crafty  manager,  and  cannot  be  made  over." 

"  Ah,  yes,  I  see,"  said  Stilling.  "  Now  a  word 
about  my  affairs.  When  I  came  back  with  my 
eldest  child,  I  acted  on  your  hint,  took  her  to  Madi- 
son Mill,  found  work  for  her,  had  her  name  put  on  the 
pay-roll,  and  gave  her  in  charge  of  the  superintendent 
as  Mary  Burt,  saying  that  she  was  an  orphan  I  had 
found,  and  could  recommend  as  a  beginner.  I  also 
requested  the  man  of  affairs  to  see  that  she  had  a 
Catholic  boarding-place,  which  he  agreed  to  do." 

"That  may  do  for  awhile,"  said  Buhler,  "until 
the  Foundling  asylum  is  finished.  But  will  she  keep 
dark  about  her  name  ?" 

"  Her  name  is  changed,"  replied  Stilling,  "and  she 


128  MADO.VA'A    HALL. 

is  entered  on  the  books  as  Mary  Burt, —  so  they  call 
her  in  the  mill.  I  begin  to  breathe  more  freely,  and 
I  am  under  the  greatest  obligation  to  you  for  helping 
me  out." 

"  Don't  mention  it,"  said  the  other.  "  I  am  only 
too  glad  to  serve  you.  How  do  you  prosper  in  mat- 
rimonial plans  with  Miss  Leavenworth  ?  " 

"  Tolerably.  But  Miss  Grace  will  keep  me  at  a 
distance,  and  plainly  is  in  no  hurry  to  have  the  matter 
settled,  yet  she  treats  me  with  polite  consideration. 
What  can  I  do  to  win  her  admiration  ? " 

"  Well,  now,  Johann,  this  to  me,  a  celibate  priest, 
when  you  are  learned  in  that  lore,  and  I  am  supposed 
to  know  nothing  about  it.  But  I  should  say,  find  out 
what  her  preferences  are,  and  humor  them.  Attend 
church  regularly  ;  read  prayers  devoutly  ;  study  her 
peculiarities  and  assimilate  yourself  with  them.  Be- 
come her  very  slave  to  win  her,  and  with  your  strong 
will,  you  cannot  fail  to  succeed." 

There  is  no  doubt  of  that,"  rejoined  Stilling.  "  But 
I  must  run  over  to  New  York  to-night,  and  have  this 
business  squared  up  with  the  agent,  draw  my  money, 
when  I  can  launch  out  as  is  fitting ;  and  I  shall  not 
forget  you,  Herr  Buhler." 

"  Nor  I  you,  old  fellow.  Come  in,  on  your  return, 
and  let  me  know  how  your  affairs  prosper.  Say,  you 
don't  find  the  other  child,  do  you  ?" 

"No  signs  of  her,"  replied  Stilling.  "I  was  told 
she  died  of  scarlet  fever.  I  doubt  if  she  ever  turns 


A    RELIGIOUS  SEXSE.   OF  HOXOR. 


129 


up.  If  she  does,  it  will  be  easy  to  prove  her  an 
imposter,  in  the  face  of  this  certificate." 

"That 's  where  you  are  correct.  Your  prospects 
are  bright,  and  I  prophesy  a  brilliant  career  for  you 
as  a  rising  man.  You  must  go  into  politics,  and  help 
us  that  way.  With  your  splendid  presence  and 
address,  I  predict  that  you  will  be  sent  to  Congress. 
I  can  help  you  politically.  We  clergy  always  aim  to 
maintain  close  relations  with  Government  officials.  It 
is  our  secret  of  working  ;  we  fawn  and  flatter,  bribe 
and  influence, — anything  to  gain  the  balance  of  power. 
We  are  a  mighty  political  machine  in  good  running 
order." 

"Yes,  Herr  Buhler,  I  see  that  you  are  well 
posted." 

"  Good-by,  old  fellow,"  said  Buhler,  as  the  other 
rose  to  go. 

"  Good-by/'  rejoined  Stilling. 

Soon  after  Stilling  left,  Madame  Du  Pont  came  in 
with  a  quantity  of  lovely  flowers,  and  as  she  arranged 
them,  said  nervously, — 

"  See  here,  Brother,  if  I  sign  certificates  to  order 
for  you,  I  Ve  a  favor  to  ask." 

"  Ask  away,  Josephine ;  I  '11  do  what  I  can  for  you 
to  the  half  of  my  kingdom." 

"You  must  know,  then,  that  I  want  to  get  settled  in 
life.  I  'm  tired  of  teaching,  and  have  given  it  up," 
plaintively  explained  the  lady, 

"How    settled?''     asked    he,    in     surprise.       "I 


130 


MADONNA   HALL. 


thought  you  were  disposed  of.  What  in  time  do  you 
mean  ?  " 

"  How  obtuse  you  can  be,  Herr,  when  you  try.  If 
you  must  be  told,  I  would  like  the  attentions  of  Count 
Stilling  with  matrimony  in  view.  We  were  getting 
on  beautifully,  when  you  exiled  me  to  the  garden,'" 
she  said,  regretfully. 

Buhler  roared  with  laughter. 

"  I  would  n't  have  believed  this  of  you,  Josephine.. 
And  Stilling,  of  all  men,  to  fancy  him !  " 

"  Why  not  ?  Is  n't  he  an  eligible  match  ?  He  has 
a  large  property,  I  heard  you  say,  and  our  certificates 
helped  him  get  a  part  of  it.  He  is  a  magnificent 
looking  man,  and  you  have  a  very  good  chance  for  an 
introduction  looking  toward  our  union." 

"Josephine,  you  are  too  verdant.  Count  Stilling 
would  not  want  a  wife  as  old  as  you  are,- to  begin 
with." 

Madame  brustled  up.  If  there  was  one  thing  more 
than  another  that  she  prided  herself  on,  it  was  her 
youthful  appearance. 

"  Old  as  I  am  ?  cried  she.  "  Herr,  you  know  that 
I  am  still  young  and  fine  looking.  I  do  not  feel  or 
look  a  day  older  than  twenty-five,"  as  she  glanced  in 
the  mirror  opposite,  "and  no  one  takes  me  for  more 
than  that.  I  am  still  in  the  market,  and  if  you 
choose,  you  could  make  a  good  match  for  me." 

She  was  a  fair,  stout  lady  of  forty. 

"  Perhaps    so,"    was    the    candid   answer,  "  but    I 


A  RELIGIOUS  SENSE  OF  HONOR.  131 

should  hesitate  about  giving  you  to  Stilling,  even  if 
he  asked  me  for  you." 

"  Why,  pray  ?  "  asked  she,  in  open-eyed  wonder. 

"  Reasons  enough,  Josephine ;  he  is  a  Jesuit, 
although  a  layman.  Do  n't  you  ever  take  any  stock 
in  marrying  one  of  that  order." 

"Why,  you  're  talking  against  your  own  society! 
I  supposed  you  thought  its  members  were  perfect." 

"  So  they  are  for  the  use  of  the  church,  but  that  is 
very  different  from  the  interests  of  the  home  and 
family.  If  you  study  your  own  welfare,  you'll  steer 
clear  of  being  linked  for  life  to  one  of  the  order." 

"I  'd  run  the  risk  in  the  case  of  Count  Stilling," 
replied  Madame.  "  He  is  perfectly  fascinating.  You 
only  make  me  more  interested  in  him." 

"  Josephine,  you  are  foolish,"  returned  the  brother. 
"Count  Stilling  is  not  in  the  market,  even.  He  is 
engaged  to  a  lovely  young  heiress,  and  that  settles 
it." 

"  Oh,  yes,  of  course,"  was  the  disappointed  reply, 
'unless  he  changes  his  mind." 

"  Which  he  will  never  do,"  replied  the  brother. 
"  I  wonder,  Josephine,  why  you  do  not  wake  up  to  the 
chances  which  you  have  of  promotion.  It  is  true 
that  you  run  one  of  the  city  branches  of  the  church  's 
great  suburban  academy  and  nunnery,  Madonna  Hall, 
but  I  regard  Sister  Clarissima  as  your  superior  in 
management,  although  much  younger.  If  you  would 
wake  up,  I  could  obtain  for  you  an  equally  eligible 


132 


MADONNA        HALL. 


position,  as  Superioress  of  an  establishment,  and  you 
would  no  longer  be  outdone  by  your  younger  sis- 
ter." 

"  Herr,  I  do  not  fancy  being  a  Superioress ;  it  is  so 
old-like.  There  's  Clarissima,  she  is  settled  for  life> 
and  if  she  wants  to  make  a  change  .and  marry,  she  is 
not  free,  she  cannot  get  away." 

"  Why  should  she  want  to  get  away  ? "  asked  Buh- 
ler,  angrily. 

"Then  I  never  could  abide  to  enter  a  cloister,  join 
a  strict  order,  and  make  a  lot  of  heartless  religious 
vows,  which  I  could  not,  with  my  lively,  volatile  nature, 
ever  keep.  I  have  no  desire  to  quit  the  world  for 
some  time  to  come,  if  I  ever  do.  I  am  too  young 
to  turn  nun.  I  love  my  liberty  of  coming  and  going  ; 
I  love  society,  dress,  parties,  and  assemblies,  far  too 
well  to  take  the  veil." 

"  You  obstinately  stand  in  your  own  light,  when 
you  might  have  a  magnificent  situation,"  frowned  her 
brother. 

"  I  have  explored  that  field  a  little,"  was  her 
aggrieved  response.  "  In  the  first  place,  after  giving 
up  the  world  and  taking  the  veil,"  with  a  sob  in  her 
voice,  "I  have  got  to  be  subject  to  the  notions  and 
whims  of  the  clergy,  whoever  they  may  be,  resident 
or  otherwise,  and  above  that,  there  is  the  head 
Mother  of  all  the  convents  in  the  United  States,  who 
ivHcles  in  Cincinnati,  and  is  Superioress  of  all  other 
Superioresses  in  the  land.  She  herself  is  amenable 


A   RELIGIOUS  SEXSE   OF  HOXOR.          133 


to  the  bishop  nearest  at  hand — of  that  diocese,  I 
mean,  —  and  he  to  the  Archbishop,  he  to  the  Cardinal, 
and  he,  in  turn,  to  the  Pope.  It  is  one  great  snarl  of 
wheels  within  wheels,  and  one  shaft,  the  Pope,  turns 
them  all." 

"  What  of  that  ? "  asked  Buhler,  as  he  walked  the 
floor.  "  It  only  shows  the  perfection  of  the  system  ; 
and  to  be  subject  to  the  powers  that  be,  is  the  virtue 
and  holiness  that  makes  saints." 

"As  I  now  teach,"  continued  Madame,  "I  am 
independent,  and  I  would  not  part  with  that  for  the 
world.  Another  thing,  I  can  never  marry  if  I  take 
the  veil." 

"  That 's  the  trouble  with  you,  and  many  besides 
you/'. replied  Buhler.  "You  do  not  assimilate  with 
the  church.  You  think  that  you  can  arrange  and 
manage  things  better  far  than  she  can  ;  but  you  are 
very  unwise  and  short-sighted.  The  church  has  great 
power  and  wealth,  and  you  do  well  to  be  incorporated 
in  it. 

"  Do  n't  urge  me,  Herr ;  I  shall  never  really  bf 
happy  until  I  am  again  settled  in  life,  and  have  c 
home  of  my  own,  as  I  used  to  have  when  Monsieur 
Du  Pont  was  alive." 

"  Well,  Josephine,  you  must  have  good  courage,  at 
your  time  of  life,  to  seek  a  second  settlement,  when 
there  is  in  this  country  such  a  great  overplus  of 
females.'' 

"  At  my  time  of  life,  Herr !  "  outspoke  Madame,  dis- 


134 


MADONNA   HALL. 


pleased.  "  Why  will  you  harp  on  that  string  ?  You 
are  aware  that  I  pass  for  much  younger  than  I  am, 
and  you  ought  to  know  better  than  to  meddle  with 
my  age.  I  am  very  French  in  my  make-up,  as  my 
dead  husband  used  to  say,  and  he  did  not  honestly 
think  that  I  should  ever  grow  old  ! " 

Buhler  was  merry  over  this  idea,  and  enjoyed 
teasing  her. 

"You  dress  very  becomingly,  Josephine,  and  that 
makes  all  the  difference  ;  and  to  do  you  justice,  you 
are  a  very  good-looking  woman  for  one  of  your  age," 
and  he  ended  with  a  provoking  laugh. 

"  You  are  unbearable,  Herr  Buhler  !  What  comfort 
can  you  take  in  tormenting  me  ?  I  '11  pack  my  things 
and  go  to  the  mountains  right  off,  and  leave  you  to 
your  reflections.  If  I  immured  myself  as  you  wish, 
I  could  never  mingle  in  improving  society ;  never  go 
to  any  watering  place,  assemblies,  musical  soirees, 
lectures,  or  anything  elevating,  but  mope  and  mourn 
in  stupid  convent  walls.  There  are  some  people  in- 
sane enough  for  such  a  life,  but  I  am  thankful  I  am 
not.  It  is,  however,  for  my  interest  to  stand  by  the 
church,  and  while  I  cease  to  fight  you,  when  I  leave, 
you  will  please  remember  that  I  shall  marry  the  very 
first  good  opportunity,"  and  Madame  swept  out  of 
the  room  with  an  air  of  offended  dignity,  and  took 
the  next  train  for  the  White  Mountains. 


ENJ-'ORCED    OBEDIENCE. 


XL 

B 


fATRICK  and  Margaret  O'Connor  were  proud 
of  their  only  daughter,  Lizzie.  She  was 
bright,  rosy,  robust  and  energetic,  making  easy  work 
of  whatever  she  undertook.  In  the  mill  she  was 
soon  promoted  to  take  charge  of  the  cloth-room, 
where  everything  moved  with  easy  precision  under 
her  wise  management.  This  was  only  in  vacation 
time,  yet  she  became  a  necessity,  the  superintendent 
averred,  and  could  not  well  be  spared. 

Nevertheless,  when  school  -term  time  came,  she 
could  not  be  persuaded  to  remain  longer  in  the 
factory,  although  the  inducement  of  fewer  hours  and 
higher  wages  was  tried.  A  ready  and  enthusiastic 
scholar,  the  leader  of  her  class,  no  money  could 
prevail  on  her  to  remain  away  from  her  loved 
teacher's  instructions,  and  the  crowning  year  in  the 
high  school. 

The  O'Connors  being  wealthy  parishioners  of 
Father  Buhler,  his  eye  had  been  on  the  daughter  'for 
some  time.  It  galled  him  that  she  would  attend  her 


136  MADONNA   HALL. 


chosen  school,  and  besides  she  had  not  been  to  con- 
fessional for  two  years.  These  things  were  highly 
criminal,  and  as  shepherd  of  his  flock  he  must  look 
after  the  wanderer. 

Accordingly  he  called  on  the  O'Connors,  about 
tea-time  one  evening,  thinking  she  would  be  at  home. 
Greeting  Mrs.  O'Connor,  he  asked  for  her  daughter. 
She  was  away,  had  gone  home  with  a  school-mate. 

Covering  his  disappointment  as  far  as  possble,  he 
said,  — 

"  I  charged  you  to  have  her  remain  in  the  parochial 
school.  How  dared  you  disobey  my  orders  ?  " 

"  Now,  Father  Buhler,"  replied  Mrs.  O'Connor, 
very  smilingly,  "it  is  a  hard  question  you  ask  me. 
We  wanted  to  please  your  reverence,  but  our  child's 
interests  prevented." 

"  Do  you  pretend  to  say  that  the  parochial  school  is 
inferior  to  the  public  school  ? "  asked  he,  shocked 
beyond  measure. 

"  That 's  what  the  scholars  in  the  high  school  say, 
who  have  tried  both  schools,"  was  the  answer. 
"  There 's  Lizzie's  friend,  Katie,  who  is  in  the  parochial 
school,  has  to  learn  useful  knowledge  evenings,  of 
her  brothers,  who  are  in  the  public  schools." 

"That  shows  how  ignorant  and  bigoted  they  are  !  " 
rejoined  he. 

At  this  moment  Mr.  O'Connor  came  in,  and 
Father  Buhler  beset  him  to  take  his  daughter  out  of 


ENFORCED    OBEDIENCE. 


137 


her  school,  and  send  her  where  she  would  "  learn 
something." 

"  Learn  something  !  "  echoed  the  astonished  father- 
"  How  can  nuns,  called  incompetent  as  teachers 
by  one  of  our  most  learned  men,  teach  our  Lizzie? 
She  has  tried,  and  outgrew  them  years  ago.  When 
a  little  tot,  she  was  head  and  shoulders  above  them. 
They  'd  try  to  teach  her  history,  but  she  'd  get  books 
from  the  public  library  and  find  they  did  n't  know. 
You  must  visit  the  high  school  and  hear  Lizzie  say 
her  lessons.  Everybody  says  she  is  the  first-rate 
scholar,  arid  learns  all  their  books  clean  through. 
Take  her  out  of  school?  It  would  break  her 
heart." 

"The  Pope  requires  it,  and  must  be  obeyed,"  was 
the  reply. 

"  But  that  New  York  Father  says  the  Pope  don  '  t 
dream  what  he  is  doing,  when  he  meddles  with  the 
public  schools  of  this  country,"  said  Patrick,  with 
unheard-of  independence. 

"Did  you  know,  my  son,"  solemnly  replied  Father 
Buhler,  "  that  he  is  an  unfrocked  priest,-  and  under 
the  ban  of  the  infallible  Pope  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  but  he  seems  to  be  alive  and  well,  and  the 
ban  is  harmless,"  replied  Patrick,  with  a  smile  that 
told  that  his  sympathies  were  with  the  condemned 
priest.  • 

"  Patrick  O'Connor,  you  surprise  me  !"  slowly  ami 
sternly  rejoined  Father  Buhler.  "  You  are  commit- 


138  MADONNA    HALL. 

ling  a  great  sin  in  allowing  your  daughter  to  attend 
a  public  school,  and  yoli  can  only  settle  with  me  for 
it  by  the  way  of  an  indulgence,  I  permitting  it  on 
condition  of  your  paying  me  a  sum  proportionate  to 
the  guilt.  Otherwise,  I  might  as  well  give  a  dog  the 
sacraments  as  to  give  them  to  you." 

"I  'm  ready  to  do  the  fair  thing  by  you,"  said 
Patrick,  relieved  at  the  prospect  of  making  his  peace 
with  the  Father,  but  in  no  way  convinced  of  the  sin 
of  helping  his  daughter  get  an  education. 

"  What  is  to  pay,  Father?  "  asked  he,  in  his  pleas- 
ant way. 

"  I  wish  you  to  remember,  my  son,  that  this  is  a 
sin  that  calls  loudly  to  heaven  for  vengeance,  and 
unless  atoned  for  by  your  sacrifice  of  money,  you 
may  expect  judgments  to  follow  your  family." 

"  Name  the  sum,"  said  Patrick ;  "  I  am  not  quite 
broke  yet.  Lizzie  is  going  to  graduate  that  school 
just  as  sure  as  she  is  alive  and  well,  Father  Buhler 
I  promised  her  that,  and  I  never  break  my  word  with 
my  child." 

"Then  for  this  great  sin,  Patrick  O'Connor,  I 
adjudge  you  to  pay  me  the  sum  of  one  thousand  dol- 
lars, in  installments  of  one  hundred  dollars  per  month, 
the  first  to  commence  now." 

Patrick  took  out  his  plethoric  pocket-book,  and 
counting  bills,  said, — 

"  Here's  one  hundred  dollars,  the  first  payment. 
Now  give  me  my  discharge  in  writing." 


ENFORCED   OBEDIENCE. 


Father  Buhler,  tearing  a  sheet  from  his  note-book, 
wrote,  after  giving  the  place  and  date,  — 

"Received  of  Patrick  O'Connor,  on   account,  one 
hundred    dollars,    in    indulgence,    for    his    daughter 
Lizzie's   attendance   at    a   public   school." 
"  (Signed) 

HERR  BUHLER, 
"Pastor  of  St.  Gabriel's  Church." 

This  was  a  fraudulent  proceeding,  as  only  a  bishop 
can  grant  a  license  to  attend  a  secular  school. 

"One  thing  more,"  said  Buhler  to  the  mother, 
after  Mr.  O'Connor  left.  "  I  find  that  your  child  is 
criminally  negligent  as  it  regards  coming  to  confes- 
sional ;  she  has  not  confessed  for  more  than  two  years. 
She  is  getting  to  be  a  great  backslider,  and  it  will 
take  many  a  hard  penance  to  recover  her  lost  ground." 

"Oh,  Father  Buhler!"  cried  Margaret,  "Don't 
you  be  hard  on  her,  seein'  we  've  paid  you  for  her 
transgression.  Do  let  dear  Lizzie  study  her  lessons 
and  graduate  in  peace.  She  '11  make  it  all  up  betimes. 
She  's  a  dear,  true-hearted  child,  and  she  's  always 
making  somebody  happy." 

"  Send  your  daughter  to  me  to  confess,  to-morrow 
afternoon,  without  fail,"  abruptly  answered  he. 

"  That  I  will,"  said  Margaret.  "  I  '11  see  that  she 
comes." 

And  without  more  ado,  Father  Buhler  departed. 

When  Lizzie  came  home,  she  was  distressed  to 
hear  that  her  mother  had  promised  that  she  should 
20  to  the  confessional. 


140  MADONNA   HALL. 


"  Oh,  mother  dear,  why  did  n't  you  put  him  off  ?" 
cried  she.  "  None  of  the  girls  of  my  class  go,  and  it 
will  be  as  much  as  my  reputation  is  worth.  Since 
there  has  been  so  many  lectures  and  books  showing 
the  actions  of  bad  priests,  how  can  a  young  lady  with 
any  self-respect  go  to  confessional  ?  I  Ve  half  a  mind 
not  to  stir  a  step." 

"  Oh,  Lizzie  darling,  the  Father  has  been  very 
good,  and  allows  you  to  attend  the  high  school, 
although  it  is  against  the  Pope's  regulation,  so  I 
would  swallow  my  scruples  and  go  this  once." 

"  Well,  mother  dear,  as  it  is  pleasing  to  you,  I  will 
yield  this  once,  but  I  'd  rather  go  to  the  stake,  I 
really  had." 

"  Father  Buhler  has  been  very  kind  and  forbear- 
ing," said  the  fond  mother.  "  But  your  father  had 
to  pay  him  a  great  sum  to  get  leave.." 

"  Did  he  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  darling ;  that  is  the  way  of  the 
church." 

"  Well,  then,  after  this  once,  I  will  keep  away.  I 
doubt  if  I  ever  go  again." 

The  afternoon  came  and  Lizzie  was  at  the  confes- 
sional. 

Father  Buhler  was  secretly  rejoiced,  although  his 
face  wore  a  very  sanctimonious  look,  as  he  took  his 
seat  in  the  confessional  box  and  put  on  his,  stole. 

After    introductory    questions,  which    he    saw  he 


ENFORCED   OBEDIENCE. 


141 


must  cut  short,  or  lose  sight  of  his  penitent,  he 
said, — 

"  Have  you  any  special  sins  to  confess  regarding 
your  attending  school  ?" 

"  I  have  none,"  was  the  reply,  "  You  remember 
my  father  settled  the  school  matter." 

"  Oh,  ah,  —  I  believe  I  did  make  such  an  arrange- 
ment. But  leaving  the  school  out  of  the  question, 
you  have  grievously  sinned  in  staying  away  from  the 
confessional  so  long  ;  what  have  you  to  say  to  that  ?  " 

"  I  have  had  my  time  taken  up  with  my  studies.". 

"  Not  reason  sufficient.  Do  you  statedly  pray  to 
the  Virgin  Mary,  and  all  the  saints  ? " 

"I  do  not  as  much  as  formerly,"  was  the  guarded 
reply. 

"  So  I  thought.  Those  public  schools  are  death  to 
our  religious  duties.  It  will  be  necessary  for  me  to 
impose  a  heavy  penance  on  you  for  your  remissness. 
You  will  now  come  into  the  vestry,  that  I  may  ex- 
plain what  I  wish  you  to  do." 

Lizzie  hesitated  ;  but  finally  concluded  she  would 
see  what  he  had  to  say,  and  would  then  take  leave. 

No  sooner  had  she  stepped  into  the  next  room, 
than  Father  Buhler  had  an  usher,  who  was  waiting, 
take  her  in  charge,  saying,— 

"  I  will  explain  directly." 

Her  eyes  flashed  fire,  and  she  tried  to  go  back,  but 
the  two  men  bore  her  on  through  the  long  church 
passages,  leading  into  Buhlcr's  house,  she  struggling 


142 


MADONNA    HALL. 


and  screaming,  so  that  her  cries  were  even  heard  by 
people  in  the  street. 

When  in  his  apartments,  Buhler  put  her  in  a  room 
that  he  could  barricade,  and  in  which  the  window  was 
well  guarded. 

"  Lizzie,"  said  he  severely,  "  You  are  contumacious. 
The  sacrament  of  penance  only  can  remove  your 
great  sin.  It  is  your  penalty  to  stay  here  till  it  is 
my  pleasure  to  release  you,"  adding  in  the  same  stern 
tones,  "  and  the  better  you  behave,  the  sooner  you 
will  have  your  liberty." 

Lizzie's  face  was  aflame  with  distress  and  anger, 
as  she  glared  at  him  ;  but  he  was  content,  since  he 
had  her  in  his  power.  The  rare  independence  of  her 
father,  in  saying  that  his  daughter  should  graduate, 
determined  him  to  take  measures  to  prevent  it.  She 
regarded  him  with  a  withering  look  of  scorn,  too 
enraged  to  speak,  and  he  judged  it  best  to  leave  her 
to  herself,  to  her  inexpressible  relief. 

When  meal  time  arrived,  Sister  Nabby,  an  old 
nun,  brought  in  a  glass  of  water  and  a  slice  of  bread ; 
this  was  all  she  had  for  supper,  and  after  a  few  kind 
words  from  the  nun,  was  left  to  her  meditations. 
When  night  came  on,  no  light  was  given  her,  and 
she  slept  on  the  lounge  without  any  covering,  awoke 
with  a  chill,  got  up  and  walked  the  room  for  exercise, 
her  mind  revolving  the  strange  plight  she  was  in. 
What  would  her  poor  father  and  mother  do  ?  She 
was  quite  sure  they  would  come  straight  to  Father 


ENFORCED    OBEDIENCE.  143 

Buhler  and  insist  'that  he  knew  where  she  was 
Would  he  tell  ?  Would  he  not  conceal  his  knowledge 
of  her  imprisonment  ?  If  so,  how  could  she  be 
helped  ? 

A  loving  school-mate  had  given  her,  as  a  birthday 
present,  an  illustrated  text, — 

"  Call  upon  Me  in  the  day  of  trouble  ;  I  will  deliver 
thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  Me." 

Lizzie  thought  it  beautiful  at  the  time,  and  so  com- 
forting to  one  in  affliction,  little  dreaming  that  she 
would  ever  need  to  remember  it  for  herself.  In  her 
extremity  she  did  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and 
felt  a  calm  assurance  that  she  was  heard. 

Buhler  came  in  occasionally,  to  see  if  she  was 
penitent,  and  if  he  could  make  her  agree  to  give  up> 
her  school,  and  be  transferred  to  Madonna  Hall. 

"Lizzie,"  said  he,  when  he  had  tried  several  days 
to  convince  her  of  her  sinfulness  in  going  to  a  public 
school,  and  in  omitting  confession,  "you  are  stiff- 
necked  and  rebellious,  but  I  've  concluded  to  give  you 
a  chance  to  finish  your  education  at  a  celebrated 
seminary." 

"  It  's  better  than  here,"  replied  she,  craftily, 
thinking,  if  once  out  of  doors,  she  could  find  some 
way  of  escape. 

"That 's  like  a  sensible  girl.  You  are  no  longer 
contumacious,"  replied  he,  joyfully. 

She  smothered  her  feelings,  and  said,  more  pleas- 
antly than  she  had  yet  spoken, — 


144 


MADOXNA    HALL. 


"  Can  I  really  go  to  Madonna  Hall  ?  " 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "  the  carriage  of  the  Superioress 
is  here,  and  you  can  go  with  her." 

"Very  well,"  said  she,  with  dignity,  as  if  conferring 
a  favor ;  "  but  I  must  go  first,  and  get  my  clothes, 
and  say  good  by  to  my  father  and  mother." 

"I  can  not  allow  it,"  was  the  reply.  "The  Superior- 
ess can  not  wait.  You  can  go  as  you  are,  and  be 
furnished  with  clothes  when  you  get  there." 

She  put  on  the  semblance  of  acquiescing,  but  her 
indomitable  will  was  far  from  being  broken,  and  she 
allowed  Father  Buhler  to  conduct  her  out  of  her 
prison,  and  present  her  to  the  Superioress,  who 
received  her  very  cordially. 

"  Are  you  ready  to  go  with  me  ? "  she  asked,  with 
a  genial  smile. 

"  Yes,  Madame,  I  am  ready,"  replied  Lizzie,  cour- 
teously. 

This  pleased  the  lady,  who  thought  that  she  had 
secured  a  prize  for  the  nunnery,  and  yet  it  came  over 
her,  what  a  pity  for  such  a  bright  young  creature  to 
be  shut  in  convent  walls  ! 

Lizzie  was  rosy  and  fresh  looking,  despite  prison 
quarters  and  fare,  and  the  weight  of  worry  that  was 
on  her. 

Father  Buhler  at  once  treated  to  cake  and  an 
abundance  of  tempting  fruit. 

The  driver,  Hosca  Berlin,  just  then  appearing  with 
the  carriage,  was  called  in  to  partake  of  refreshments 


ENFORCED    OBEDIEXCE. 


at  request  of  the  Superioress  ;  and  as  they  left,  Father 
Buhler  took  Lizzie's  hand,  and  told  her  that  her 
penance  was  over,  —  he  had  forgiven  her  wayward- 
ness, and  now  she  could  start  life  anew  and  make  a 
woman  of  mark,  even  a  saint. 

She  bowed  demurely,  took  her  seat  in  the  carriage 
with  the  Superioress,  and  was  driven  off.  She  had 
seen  Hosea  before  ;  he  was  a  business  acquaintance 
of  her  father.  She  knew  that  he  was  kind  and 
might  be  glad  to  help  her  escape. 

Father  Buhler  saw  the  carriage  roll  away  with  tri. 
umph  in  his  eye.  Once  in  Madonna  Hall,  she  could 
not  get  free,  and  could  be  managed  and  subdued. 

The  Lady  Clarissima,  although  ill  at  ease,  was 
taking  the  young  girl  away  as  a  matter  of  course. 
She  was  one  whom  her  brother  saw  fit  to  put  under 
discipline  in  the  institution,  and  she  did  not  then  dare 
outwardly  object  to  the  plan.  She  was  genial  and 
affable  to  patrons  and  strangers,  but  tried  to  be  severe, 
as  in  duty  bound,  towards  the  nuns,  when  occasion 
required,  as  was  testified  by  her  dignified  manners 
and  the  ponderous  keys  she  always  bore  about  her 
person. 

Lizzie,  bright  and  sharp,  set  her  wits  at  work  how 
to  get  free  before  the  carriage  should  reach  the 
driveway  of  the  dreaded  nunnery.  She  became 
uneasy,  got  up  and  down  in  her  seat  as  if  possessed 
to  get  out  of  the  carriage,  and  finally  catching  the 
satchel  of  the  Superioress,  which  she  had  placed 
beside  her,  threw  it  out  of  the  window. 


146  MADONNA   HALL. 

The  lady  instantly  had  the  carriage  stopped,  and 
bade  her  get  out  and  bring  the  bag,  as  Hosea  could 
not  leave  the  horses. 

Lizzie  sprang  out ;  at  which  Hosea  gave  his  steeds 
a  touch  of  the  whip,  that  made  them  wild,  and  away 
they  sped  at  the  top  of  their  speed,  leaving  the  fugi- 
tive free  to  go  home. 

The  span  on  the  run  frightened  Mother  Clarissima 
almost  out  of  her  wits.  She  screamed,  — 

"  Stop !  stop !  Hosea,  stop  the  horses ! "  and 
getting  frantic,  threw  up  the  front  window  of  the 
carriage,  and  took  hold  of  the  driver  to  emphasize  her 
words. 

He  turned  with  an  appearance  of  agitation,  put 
on  of  course.  She  could  not  hear  his  reply.  He 
would  help  Lizzie  get  free  at  the  expense  of  run- 
ning the  horses. 

Mother  Clarissima,  who  sank  back  in  her  seat  in 
despair,  commenced  prayers  to  the  Virgin  and  the 
most  powerful  of  the  saints,  to  help  in  her  extremity. 
The  idea  of  being  killed  by  a  runaway  team  was 
terrible.  There  was  the  possible  lingering  agony,  with 
broken  limbs,  staved-in  head,  and  crushed  body,  but, 
worst  of  all,  afterwards  the  dreadful  torments  of  pur 
gatory.  She  called  vividly  to  mind  the  teachings  of 
the  church  on  this  doctrine,  —  how  one  must,  at  one 
time,  be  in  the  fiercest  furnace  fire,  and  then  in  the 
most  intolerable  arctic  cold ;  she  had  taught  this, 
with  illustrative  engravings,  so  often,  to  classes  of 


ENFORCED   OBEDIENCE. 


147 


nuns,  and  had  so  expiated  on  these  horrors,  that  now 
they  were  as  facts  to  her  lively  imagination.  She 
seemed  to  hear  the  wailing  of  the  lost,  and  was  sure 
that  she  should  soon  join  the  despairing  host. 

What  added  poignancy  to  her  distress,  was  the 
thought,  that  instead  of  investing  her  money,  by  ask- 
ing the  Bishop  to  buy  off  purgatorial  pains,  she  had 
foolishly  purchased  the  idolized  horses  that  were  to 
be  the  cause  of  her  death. 

"  Oh,  my  lost  opportunity  !  "  thought  she.  "  If  ever 
safe  again,  I  will  attend  to  my  true  welfare  at  once. 
I  will  have  large  sums  given  to  say  masses  for  my 
soul's  repose." 

Poor  thing  !  She  held  a  view  of  after-death  punish- 
ment like  that  which  the  heathen  have  held  for  long 
ages.  Not  the  slighest  advance  from  their  priest- 
ridden,  benighted  superstition. 

Hosea  guided  the  horses  to  the  turnpike  that  led 
away  from  the  crowded  streets.-  He  could  thus  avoid 
returning  and  overtaking  Lizzie. 

"Hosea!"  cried  the  lady,  close  against  the  win- 
dow, "  stop !  For  the  love  of  Heaven,  stop  the 
horses  !"' 

"Do  not  fear,"  he  said.  "I  am  master  still,  and 
they  are  cooling  down."  Which  she  saw  was  true. 

Finally,  he  drew  rein  before  an  old-fashioned  inn, 
in  a  quiet  town,  miles  away  from  any  railroad. 

Mothe  r  Clarissima  was  found  to  be  in  a  hysterical 
btate,  and  was  carefully  lifted  out,  a  room  assigned 


1 48  .}r.\r>o.\.\.-i  HALL. 


her,  and  restoratives  administered.  She  soon  be- 
came more  composed,  and  finally  fell  asleep.  Mean- 
while, the  horses  were  groomed,  and  soothed  with 
kind  words,  and  when  rested,  suitably  fed. 

The  Quaker  landlord  and  his  wife,  being  efficient 
allies  of  the  Aid  Society,  gladly  received  refugees 
committed  to  their  care.  More  than  once  had  Hosea 
helped  a  homesick  nun  escape  to  this  refuge. 

The  innkeeper  and  his  wife  were  as  hearty  in  their 
desire  to  aid  poor  women  in  escaping  from  the  iron 
heel  of  Papacy  as  were  the  gracious  and  kindly 
"thee"  and  "thou"  Samaritans  of  the  anti-slavery 
times  to  help  their  colored  neighbor  on  the  wing 
from  bondage  to  freedom. 

It  was  a  repetition  of  the  old  device  of  the  under- 
ground railroad,  in  the  days  of  the  fugitive  slave  law, 
when  whole-hearted  Christians  passed  the  flying  ones 
from  one  refuge  to  another,  showering  kindness  on 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Master. 

The  inn-keepers  were  lineal  descendants  of  a  noble 
line  of  Quakers,  had  charge  of  wardrobes,  prepared 
by  certain  Christian  ladies  of  the  Dorcas  type,  so  that 
a  nun  arriving  there  might  be  entertained,  assume  a 
disguise,  and  be  transferred  to  her  own  home,  if  of 
Protestant  parents,  or  to  some  family  or  institution 
where  she  could  find  suitable  employment.  The 
grand  idea  was  to  help  the  helpless,  who  were  mourn- 
ing over  that  life-mistake  of  choosing  the  vocation 
of  a  nun. 


ENFORCED    OBEDIENCE. 


149 


When  will  the  government  of  this  boasted  land  of 
liberty  make  investigation,  and  become  aware  of  the 
fact  that  she  has  thousands  of  these  unprotected 
women,  who  are  crying  to  God  for  help  beneath  the 
flag  of  freedom  ? 

Hosea,  had  been  for  some  time  a  most  useful 
helper  in  this  work  of  mercy.  He  had  all  the  quali- 
ties that  make  the  successful  business  man,  and  a 
sincere  desire  to  be  God-approved.  He  had  no  faith 
in  the  Roman  system,  having  been  for  years  a  re- 
formed Catholic. 

As  he  went  to  town  to  give  his  orders  for  the  con- 
vent, it  often  happened  that  he  had  to  wait  the 
arrival  of  a  train,  or  the  goods  ordered,  were  delayed. 
On  one  such  occasion,  years  before,  he  found  his  way 
into  the  reading-room  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association,  where  was  abundant  information  on  the 
great  questions  of  the  day. 

One  of  the  first  books  that  he  read  was  "  Hislop's 
Two  Babylons,"  showing  the  origin  of  idolatry  to  be 
in  the  ancient  city  of  Babylon  ;  that  Nimrod  and  Semi- 
ramis  were-  pioneers  in  starting  it  in  the  world,  and 
that  a  remarkable  similarity  to  the  first  appearance 
of  the  system  has  always  characterized  it,  wherever 
found,  no  matter  under  what  name.  The  book  dealt 
with  authentic  facts,  and  was  conclusive.  Hosea 
was  convinced  ;  he  had  seen  the  system  and  some  of 
its  enormities,  and  had  made  it  a  study.  The  book 
was  the  key  which  unlocked  its  mysteries.  His 


ISO 


MADONNA  HALL 


public-school  education  had  made  him  a  true  Ameri- 
can and  an  independent  thinker.  His  intellect  was 
his  own,  and  could  not  be  bought,  or  intimidated  by 
papal  threats. 

Buying  a  New  Testament,  he  finished  his  business, 
and  went  back  to  Madonna  Hall  with  his  soul  stirred 
to  its  depths.  But  where  could  he  hide  his  treasure, 
and  read  it  undisturbed  ?  In  a  flash  he  thought  of  a 
place.  As  one  of  the  horses  was  vicious,  at  times, 
and  none  dared  to  come  near  his  stall  but  the  one 
who  fed  and  groomed  him,  Hosea  decided  to  have 
his  sanctum  in  the  room  beyond,  which  could  only  be 
reached  by  passing  the  fractious  horse.  This  he 
fitted  up  to  suit  himself,  and  there  the  battle  with 
superstition  and  error  was  fought,  and  there  he  found 
Christ  an  all-sufficient  Redeemer  and  Advocate.  He 
obeyed  and  became  a  man  of  faith  and  prayer. 

Meanwhile  he  had  his  soul  vexed  with  seeing  so 
much  of  a  system  that  was  only  a  revamping  of  the 
old  heathenism,  with  a  thin  varnishing  of  Christianity 
to  deceive  the  unwary.  He  felt  it  duty  to  remain 
at  his  post,  not  only  for  the  sake  of  aiding  nuns  who 
wished  to  be  free,  but  also  as  a  missionary  incognito, 
to  scatter  light  in  the  institution,  that  the  deep  dark- 
ness of  idolatry  might  be  lessened.  He  kept  on  hand 
a  supply  of  New  Testaments  and  managed  to  distri- 
bute them  after  each  reception.  The  Protestant 
company  had  the  credit  of  the  work  they  would 
gladly  have  done.  They  were  found,  often  treasured, 


ENFORCED   OBEDIENCE. 


and  proved  the  means  of  bringing  some  sorrowful 
souls  to  Christ,  the  Life-giver.  Hence,  one  after 
another,  the  cloister  inmates  would  attempt  to  get 
away,  and  Hosea  and  the  carriage  would  be  dis- 
patched for  them. 

When  sent  in  pursuit  he  invariably  returned  with- 
out the  flying  nun.  He  could  not  conscientiously 
remand  to  bondage. 

As  soon  as  the  Superioress  was  sufficiently  recov- 
ered, Hosea  dutifully  took  her  to  her  castle.  He  had 
accomplished  his  mission  ;  had  obtained  a  disguise 
for  a  nun,  which  he  feared  would  soon  be  needed,  for 
the  music  teacher,  Estelle,  who  from  reading  a  Tes- 
ament  had  become  a  Christian,  and  dared  avow  it. 


152  MADOX\.l    HALL. 


XII. 


®NE  day  Florence  went  to  meet  Grace  as  she  was 
returning  to  Mrs.  Byinsrton's,  from    her    usual 
O  J  O 

visit  to  the  Aid  Rooms.  As  they  were  conversing  by 
the  way,  Florence  abruptly  said,— 

"I  can  not  make  out  why  you  are  still  dissatisfied 
with  Count  Stilling." 

"  Indeed  !  "  exclaimed  Grace,  coloring.  Her  own 
heart  was  full  of  enthusiasm  at  the  successful  work 
that  day  accomplished  at  the  Rooms,  in  the  rescue 
and  safe  forwarding  of  a  young  nun  who  longed  f  or 
home,  and  it  struck  her  as  surprising  that  Florence 
felt  no  interest  in  this  great  movement,  and  was  at 
leisure  to  speculate  on  her  private  affairs. 

"I  would  not  be  so  undecided!"  pursued  Flor- 
ence. 

"There  is  an  old  saying,  'Decide  in  haste,  ami 
repent  at  leisure.'  Would  you  run  that  risk?" 
replied  Grace,  good-naturedly. 

"You  are  too  cautious,"  returned  Florence.  "I 
intend  to  take  a  certain  somebody  by  storm,  other- 


A  A'  EXPERIMENT. 


153 


wise,  I  would  bring  you  to  terms  as   it  regards  the 
Count." 

"How   would   you    do    it?"     asked    Grace,    smil' 

inirly. 

<— *    s 

'•  I  should  make  myself  very  fascinating,  and  cut 
you  out." 

Grace  laughed  at  her  friend's  vain  audacity. 

"  You  think  that  I  could  not  do  it,"  said  Florence, 
a  little  piqued,  "but  why  should  he  not  fancy  me,  as 
well  as  you  ?  If  you  have  more  beauty,  I  have  more 
society  airs ;  while  you  have  cultivated  your  mind,  I 
have  studied  style  of  manners.  This  impertinence  is  a 
specimen,  you  think,  but  really,  now,  if  you  are  fine- 
looking,  you  are  so  occupied  with  your  schemes  for 
helping  those  in  trouble,  that  you  are  in.  your  own 
way,  and  do  little  execution  in  the  line  of  getting 
admirers,  compared  with  what  you  might.  What 
would  you  say,  if  I  ensnared  the  Count  into  caring 
more  for  me  than  he  does  for  you  ?  " 

"  It  would  not  be  very  noble  on  your  part,  if  he 
were  genuine  and  worth  having,"  was  the  reply 
"But  now,  as  far  as  he  is  concerned,  I  should 
not  be  disturbed.  He  is  the  algebraic  unknown 
quantity  to  me,  and  is  likely  to  be." 

"  You  do  not  use  the  tact  usual  with  society  ladies 
in  encouraging  him  to  make  advances,"  said  Flor- 
ence. 

"  I  design  to  keep  him  at  a  distance,  until  I  am 
perfectly  sure  who  and  what  he  is,"  returned  Grace. 


154 


MADONNA   HALL. 


"1  remember  ray  wise  mother's  words,  'Be  chary  of 
strangers,  especially  of  foreigners  who  may  be  only 
adventurers.'  That  reminds  me  of  something  that 
came  to  light  to-day,  showing  how  ill-omened  birds 
of  prey  flock  to  this  country  as  if  it  were  common 
spoil.  A  faction  of  Romanists  clammering  for  the 
dominion,  are  busy  fabricating  history  to  prove  that 
we  are  indebted  to  them  for  our  independence  and 
progress,  when  the  record  of  that  power  always  has 
been  that  of  suppressing  discoveries  in  science,  and 
desolating  every  priest-ridden  land  she  ruled." 

"  There  is  such  a  thing  as  being  too  careful,  and 
never  getting  ahead  in  the  world,"  replied  Florence, 
busy  in  the  line  of  her  thoughts,  and  not  attending  to 
what  Grace  said.  "  Nothing  venture  nothing  have  ; 
is  my  motto." 

"  It  is  well  to  remember  that  haste  makes  waste," 
said  Grace.  "  I  believe  in  using  common  sense,  and 
committing  our  ways  to  the  Lord  ;  in  having  every- 
day duties  to  do,  in  living  for  a  purpose,  and  if  called 
to  it,  to  '  adopt  a  righteous,  unpopular  cause,'  as 
the  Whittier  advises,  and  in  no  wise  managing  in 
heart  affairs." 

"  Of  course  you  do,"  was  the  nettled  reply. 
"  Well,  I  shall  still  plan  and  manage,  and  you  will  not. 
We  shall  see  which  makes  the  best  success." 

"Agreed,"  replied  Grace,  "but  you  will  not 
leave  the  Heavenly  Guide  out  of  the  account,  will 
you?" 


AN  EXPERIM-EXT. 


155 


"  Why,  yes,  I  suppose  so,  for  I  never  saw  His  hand 
in  my  affairs.  How  can  I  reckon  on  what  I  know 
nothing  about  ?  " 

"  O  Florence !  it  is  very  sad  to  ignore  a  loving- 
Father,  when  you  would  be  so  happy  and  useful  if  at 
peace  with  Him.  I  took  the  step  of  yielding  all  to 
Him  long  ago,  and  am  delightfully  at  rest." 

Florence  was  silent,  industriously  biting  her  finger 
nails, — a  habit  she  had  when  mentally  debating  a 
question.  At  length  she  said, — 

"  You  have  not  as  much  love  of  admiration  as 
most  young  ladies." 

"Seriously,  Florence,"  replied  Grace,  "I  do  not 
tnink  it  desirable  for  a  young  lady  to  be  either  beau- 
tiful or  rich,  and  have  doubtful  flatterers,  as  is  often 
the  case.  An  unworthy  man  may  be  eager  to  bear 
off  a  prize  of  beauty  or  wealth,  and  poor  girls  are 
more  to  be  envied  than  the  rich,  for  whatever  are 
their  trials,  they  are  not  obliged  to  listen  to  nonsense, 
and  be  put  to  their  wits'  end  to  know  what  a  man 
means  by  complimentary  speeches  and  persistent 
attentions." 

"  Well,  upon  my  word,  Grace,  you  are  critical  and 
sharp.  You  puzzle  me  more  than  ever.  I  wonder  if 
you  have  any  real  regard  for  that  man." 

"  I  find  that  my  regard  is  mainly  tempered  with 
doubt,"  replied  Grace.  Then  to  herself,  —  "I  should 
distinctly  give  him  the  go  by,  were  he  not  on  such 
Ultimate  terms  with  my  honored  father." 


156  MADONNA   HALL. 

"With  doubt!  Is  that  so?"  returned  Florence. 
"  Well,  I  suppose  everybody  has  misgivings.  I  have 
myself  ;  and  I  '11  frankly  tell  you,  Grace,  that  I  am 
smitten  with  Mr.  Cameron.  You  '11  think  that 
:i mounts  to  little,  I  have  so  many  fancies,  but  he  is 
the  most  princely  man  I  have  ever  met.  What  do 
you  suppose  makes -him  keep  away  so  much  ?  " 

"  His  heart  is  in  his  chosen  life  work,  and  he  has 
little  time  for  ladies'  society,"  replied'  Grace.  "  I 
even  heard  that  he  had  decided  not  to  marry." 

This  was  what  he  told  her,  when  three  years  before 
she  had  declined  his  proposal  of  marriage. 

"  Oh,  that  must  be  a  mistake  !  "  cried  Florence. 
"  I  am  sure  he  cares  for  me,  and  if  he  does  not  make 
his  appearance  soon,  I  shall  teach  him  a  lesson." 

"What  an  idea?"  exclaimed  Grace.  "  I  think  it  is 
time  wasted  to  manoeuvre  in  such  cases." 

"  There's  where  you  are  wrong,"  rejoined  Florence. 
"  Now  I  am  already  for  my  blue  silk.  Would  n't  you 
wear  the  blue  ?  "  The  young  ladies  having  previously 
reached  the  house,  were  getting  ready  for  dinner. 

"Yes,  the  blue,  by  all  means,"  replied  Grace,  "and 
I  will  wear  white,  and  there  will  be  no  annoying 
contrast  between  us." 

The  young  ladies  had  finished  their  toilet,  and  were 
preparing  to  descend  to  the  parlor,  when  Bridget 
knocked  at  the  door,  and  handed  in  Paul's  note  to 
Grace.  As  she  read  -it,  she  flushed  down  to  her 
neck,  and  sinking  into  a  chair,  exclaimed,  — 


AN  EX  PER  I  ^r  EXT. 


"  What  nonsense  !  Who  could  have  written  this  ?" 

''  Sure  enough,"  said  Florence,"  as  she  glanced  it 
over.  "  Somebody  is  interested  in  your  affairs  ;  but  I 
would  not  let  it  influence  me  in  the  least." 

"  I  shall  show  it  to  my  father  and  mother,  and 
start  an  investigation  about  this  man's  record." 

"  Oh,  no,"  replied  Florence,  "  I  would  not  do  that. 
It  would  forever  disaffect  the  Count,  and  you  know 
he  maybe  a  saint  after  all.  How  romantic  to  receive 
an  anonymous  letter.  I  do  so  admire  a  sensation, 
and  I  really  wish  that  I  were  in  your  shoes  this 
minute  !  " 

Grace  could  not  help  laughing  at  the  way  she  went 
on,  and  said,  looking  at  her  watch,  — 

"  Now,  it  lacks  one-half  hour  to  dinner,  and  we 
must  go  down  to  the  parlor  and  entertain  the  guests 
until  the  bell  rings." 

She  resolved  that  she  would  see  that  the  Count 
did  not  influence  her,  and  learn  more  of  his  antece- 
dents, before  committing  herself,  or  allowing  him  to 
make  any  advances.  Indeed,  she  felt  more  than  ever 
that  she  must  not  in  the  least  trust  him. 

A  part  of  our  narrative  from  Florence's  point  of 
view  can  be  told  from  her  letter  to  Rev.  Mr.  Cam- 
eron about  this  time. 

BYINGTON  MANSION,  July  16. 

DEAR  MR.  CAMERON,  — 

When  I  asked  if  I  might  write  you,  it  was  with 
little  thought,  but  since  you  s'o  kindly  replied,  "Cer- 
tainly, if  you  wish,"  I  have  decided  to  accept  your 


158  .i/.//;av/r.  /  J/ALL, 

courteous  permission.  Jt  seems  long  since  you  left. 
Do  you  know  that  I  had  fondly  hoped  that  you  would 
return,  and  take  me  to  the  Sacred  Concert  ?  Just 
now,  however,  I  am  quite  taken  with  Grace  Leaven- 
worth's  affairs,  as  my  letter  will  show.  Count  Still- 
ing dined  here  yesterday.  He  met  Grace  with  a 
faultless  mixture  of  deference  and  affection,  and 
soon,  as  usual,  led  the  conversation  to  himself.  He 
.is  the  most  charming  of  egotists,  —  and  his  hearers 
were  spell-bound,  at  the  recital  of  his  disinterested 
deeds  and  heroic  exploits.  What  with  his  gift  of 
speech  and  courtly  presence,  J  think  Grace  will  be 
moved  to  accept  him.  He  is  unmarried,  as  he  never 
saw  the  right  one  until  he  met  friend  Grace,  and  now 
he  will  relinquish  his  post  in  foreign  affairs,  the 
flatteries  of  courts,  and  condescend  to  settle  down  in 
democratic  America,  to  devote  his  life  and  fortune  to 
making  her  happy.  How  romantic!  Why  are  there 
not  more  stylish  heroes  from  over  the  ocean  !  Not 
that  I  despise  ministers,  when  they  are  noble  like 
yourself,  but  it  was  not  a  handsome  thing  for  you  to 
leave  me  unattended  at  the  dinner  party,  when  every- 
body inquired  for  and  missed  you  so  much. 

At  the  concert  in  the  evening,  I  confess  that  I 
accepted  the  Count  as  my  escort,  Grace  having  an 
engagement  at  the  Aid  Society,  of  which  she  is  presi- 
dent ;  of  course  I  could  not  refuse  him. 

I  shall  run  down  home  this  week  to  attend  to  my 
plants,  and  if  you  will  kindly  call,  I  will  be  glad  to 
give  you  further  news. 

Very  truly, 

FLORENCE  FAIRFAX. 

This  specimen  of  Florence's  ill-bred  presumption 
reached  Mr.  Cameron  while  in  his  study  preparing  for 
the  Sabbath.  He  was  not  a  little  surprised,  and  valued 


AN  EXPERIMENT. 


159 


it  only  for  the  news  it  bore  respecting  Grace,  whom 
he  still  fondly  loved,  although  he  gave  no  sign.  All 
he  thought  of  Florence  in  her  half-way  advances  was, 
"  What  a  foolish  girl  !  " 

As  it  regarded  Grace,  he  was  a  trifle  jealous  of  the 
Count,  and  while  he  could  not  bring  himself  to  be- 
lieve that  she  would  ever  marry  him,  he  had  some 
fears  of  that  possible  calamity.  He  determined  to 
seek  an  opportunity  to  reason  with  Grace  about  the 
risk  of  throwing  herself  away  on  a  stranger.  Oh,  if 
he  could  only  assure  himself  that  she  still  had  some 
tender  regard  for  him  ! 

Augustus  Cameron  was  early  thrown  upon  his  own 
resources,  and  by  persistent  industry  had  worked  his 
way  through  college,  and  the  theological  course. 
Very  early  in  life  he  had  an  object  in  living.  And 
the  man  who  has  the  moral  courage  to  have  nothing 
to  do  with  the  many  tempting  things  that  beset  him, 
but  steadily  seeks  to  accomplish  the  one  worthy  thing 
undertaken,  is  sure  to  succeed. 

Young  Cameron  graduated  with  high  honor,  and 
whole-souled  and  eloquent  as  a  preacher,  soon  drew 
crowds. 

Florence,  in  common  with  other  young  ladies,  was 
fascinated  with  the  popular  young  preacher,  who  was 
the  rising  star,  and  fancied  that  she  could  more 
effectually  interest  him  in  her  by  one  of  the  strangest 
of  her  odd  freaks.  She  was  for  a  few  days  at  home 
in  her  native  city,  where  he  was  preaching.  She  was 


160  MAJ)OA\\'A    HALL. 

there  to  care  for  her  plants,  she  said,  but  she  had 
another  care,  her  maid  Josie  thought,  and  she  knew 
her  young  mistress  well. 

The  morning  after  her  arrival,  having  sent  a  char- 
acteristic note  to  Mr.  Cameron,  asking  him  to  call, 
she  repaired  to  the  conservatory,  which  opened  from 
the  back  parlor. 

She  had  been  for  some  time  busily  engaged,  when 
the  door  bell  rang,  and  Josie  came  to  say  that  a  gen- 
tleman was  waiting  in  the  parlor. 

"Show  him  in  here." 

Josie  opened  her  eyes  in  astonishment,  but  knew 
her  place  too  well  to  offer  remark. 

"  Show  him  in,  I  say.  What  are  you  waiting 
for?" 

Then  as  she  left  the  room  to  do  her  bidding,  Flor- 
ence said  to  herself,  in  the  height  of  her  self-conceit 
and  vanity, — 

"  He  does  n't  dream  of  my  accomplishments,  but 
I  will  enlighten  him." 

She  wore  a  dainty  white  wrapper,  and  her  hair  was 
elaborately  curled.  As  Mr.  Cameron  came  in,  she 
looked  up  from  a  moss-rose  bush,  which  she  was 
smoking,  to  destroy  the  insects,  removed  the  cigar 
from  her  mouth,  and  advanced  to  meet  him,  holding 
it  carelessly  in  her  fingers. 

He  was  at  first  too  surprised  to  speak,  and  took 
her  hand,  thinking  she  was  bereft  of  reason. 


AN  EXPERIMEXT. 


"  Miss  Florence,  I  can  not  believe  my  senses," 
he  said,  gravely. 

With  a  forced  laugh  the  young  lady  led  him  to  a 
divan  in  the  parlor,  where  she  seated  herself  beside 
him,  her  eyes  sparkling  with  a  strange  light. 

"  Do  n  't  you  believe,  Mr.  Cameron,  that  I  have  a 
good  reason  for  smoking  this  cigarette  ?  " 

"  I  can  not  conceive  of  a  good  reason  for  so  disgust- 
ing a  thing,"  he  replied,  his  strong  aversion  to  the 
vile  weed  asserting  itself. 

"  I  thought  so,"  exclaimed  Florence,  more  soberly. 
"  I  might  waive  the  subject,  but  I  am  frank.  I  did 
not  hide  my  experiments,  you  see.  And  it  is  not  so 
very  bad  taste  either,  for  I  am  told  that  many  fash- 
ionable New  York  ladies  smoke  cigarettes  and  are 
proud  of  it.  Now,  look  here,  please,"  and  she  led 
him  to  a  wilderness  of  choice  plants  filling  the  win- 
dows of  the  room. 

"Just  see  my  beauties,  —  this  azalia,  wonderful, 
is  n  't  it  ?  Grandpere  paid  fifty  dollars  for  it.  This 
fuchsia,  too,  —  see,  it  is  beginning  to  droop,  and  my 
darling  roses  have  n't  half  the  bloom  and  buds  they 
ought  to  have." 

"Do  you  give  them  plenty  of  water?"  asked  Mr. 
Cameron. 

"  Yes,  Josie  attends  to  that.  But  do  you  see  those 
little  green  insects  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  he;  "they  are  the  parasites  that  are 
injuring  the  life  of  the  plant." 


MADOXXA    HALL. 


"  I  know  ;  that  is  the  disease,"  said  Florence,  "and 
this  cigar  is  the  remedy.  Am  I  not  right  in  smok- 
ing? Does  not  the  end  justify  the  means  ?  " 

"  No,  no,  it  does  not,  he  replied.  "  Never  do  evil 
that  good  may  come.  It  is  a  filthy  habit,  and  if  there 
were  no  other  remedy,  let  the  plants  die,  or  hire  some 
old  smoker  to  do  the  job  for  you." 

"That  would  be  shifting  the  responsibility,  I  see,," 
said  Florence,  quickly.  "  But  who  could  I  get  ?? 
There's  the  Count.  Shall  I  ask  him  to  come  down- 
weekly,  and  smoke  my  plants  ?  I  could  give  it  up,, 
then." 

"Far  better   do   so  than  to  smoke  yourself,"    he 
replied.     "  The  things  that  are   lovely  and  of  good . 
report  should  engage  a  young  lady." 

These  words  greatly  surprised  Florence,  who 
looked  to  see  him  consumed  with  jealousy,  when  she 
mentioned  Stilling. 

Mr.  Cameron  rose  to  go,  pleading  an  engagement, 
and  Florence  saw  what  a  sad  mistake  she  had  made, 
and  that  she  had  only  disgusted  him  ;  and  hastened 
to  say,  quite  humbly,  by  way  of  apology, — 

"  I  could  never  have  succeeded  with  my  darling 
plants  without  it,  and  I  chose  one  of  two  evils  :  having 
plants  with  smoking,  rather  than  do  without  them." 

"  Do  without  them,  by  all  means,  Miss  Florence," 
he  replied.  "  I  would  feast  my  eyes  on  the  beautiful 
out  of  doors  rather  than  perform  such  pernicious 
service  for  the  plants..  It  is  not  safe  to  meddle  with, 


AN  EXPERI.MEXT. 


tobacco.  It  is  sometimes  flavored  with  opium, 
physicians  tell  us,  and  the  wrapper  on  the  cigarette 
is  whitened  with  arsenic,  and  there  may  be  a  trio  of 
poisons,  ready  to  work  deadly  mischief.  You  will 
find  that  green-house  men  recommend  sprinkling 
plants  with  an  infusion  of  hellebore,  which  is  a  suffi- 
cient remedy  for  insects."  . 

"  Is  it  ?  I  will  gladly  try  it,"  replied  Florence, 
more  abashed  than  she  had  ever  been  in  her  life. 
"You  remind  me  so  much  of  Grace." 

"  Thank  you.  I  admire  her  more  than  any  woman 
living,"  was  the  hearty  reply,  as  with  a  polite  bow 
he  took  leave. 

When  Florence  came  to  look  at  what  she  had 
done  with  the  eyes  of  another,  she  was  thoroughly 
ashamed.  The  necessity  of  smoking  was  a  pretence, 
as  the  green-house  man  in  the  vicinity  would  gladly 
take  charge  of  the  plants. 

On  her  return  to  Byington  Mansion,  she  met 
Grace  in  the  conservatory. 

"  I  've  disgraced  myself  forever,"  she  said,  as  she 
briefly  made  confession,  purposely  omitting  Mr. 
Cameron's  expression  of  regard  for  Grace,  adding, 
"  I  am  resolved  that  it  shall  be  the  last  of  the  cigar 
business." 

"  I  hope  so,"  replied  Grace.  "  I  could  not  be  more 
surprised  if  you  had  told  me  that  you  had  set  fire  to 
the  house  to  destroy  the  insects." 

"I  might  as  well  have  done  it,  I   know,"  said  the 


MADONNA    HALL. 


other  as  she  pulled  a  rose  to  pieces.  "  I  wish  I  could 
undo  it.  Is  n't  it  horrid  that  the  foolish  things  we  do 
can  never  be  undone  ?  " 

"Yes,  can  never  be  undone,"  echoed  Grace.  "It 
is  very  sad  ;  but  as  you  are  cured  of  all  desire  to  re- 
peat the  freak,  I  'd  think  of  something  else.  Did 
you  hear  Mr.  Cameron  preach  ?  " 

"  Oh,  dear,  yes,  and  that  is  what  set  me  to  think- 
ing, so  that  I  am  almost  killed.  He  is  perfectly 
splendid.  I  've  made  up  my  mind,  however,  not  to 
marry  him." 

"  Have  you  ?  "  was  the  composed  reply.  "  Where 
did  you  hear  him  preach,  and  what  was  his  sub- 
ject ?  " 

"  I  heard  him  last  Sabbath,  at  College  Street 
Church.  Mr.  Greig  is  away  on  his  vacation,  and  Mr. 
Cameron  supplied  his  pulpit.  I  really  never  listened 
to  a  sermon  before.  I  have  always  been  thinking  of 
my  own  dress,  or  searching  for  artistic  effects  in  the 
dress  of  others.  In  church  and  out  of  the  church, 
dress  has  been  my  idol.  I  am  a  saint  in  that  line, 
and  it  is  time  I  changed.  I  wish  you  would  help  me 
keep  my  resolve  to  do  better." 

"We'll  join  hands  and  help  each  other,"  replied 
Grace  with  a  bright  smile.  "  But  you  have  not  told 
.me  about  that  wonderful  sermon." 

"  I  am  coming  to  it,"  was  the  reply.  "  It  was 
about  "Moral  Balances,"  from  the  passage,  'Thou  art 
weighed  and  art  found  wanting,'  with  what  Paul  says. 


AX  EXPERIMENT. 


'  to  every  man  not  to  think  of  himself  more  highly 
than  he  ought  to  think.'  He  said  that  individuals 
•  and  systems  of  religion  were  being  weighed  and 
measured,  and  should  see  to  it  that  they  did  not  over- 
estimate their  goodness.  That  was  strange  to  me. 
These  scales  that  Mr.  Cameron  produced  brought 
down  my  castle  of  pride.  For,  honestly,  I  never 
denied  myself  for  others  ;  I  always  served  self  first, 
and  1  ought  now  to  be  humble." 

"  I  wish  I  had  heard  the  sermon,"  said  Grace, 
greatly  interested.  "  Tell  me  more  about  it,  please." 

"Oh,  don't  ask  me  that,"  exclaimed  Florence.  "I 
can  only  remember  a  few  thoughts.  He  said  that 
some,  in  weighing  themselves,  selected  their  best 
deeds,  and  put  them  into  the  scales,  as  if  they  were  a 
specimen  of  their  entire  character.  I  thought  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  myself  also.  My  good  deeds, 
and  the  good  deeds  of  that  church  are  like  toppers  in 
a  strawberry  box,  in  sight.  But  in  order  to  have  a  just 
estimate  of  character,  he  said  the  faults  and  sins  must 
go  into  the  account,  as  well  as  the  virtues  and 
worthy  deeds." 

"  That  surely  was  a  wonderful  discourse,  and  it 
found  a  heart  ready  to  receive  it,"  gently  said  Grace. 

"  I  have  been  obliged  to  think,"  was  the  reply. 
"  My  schoolmate  and  neighbor,  Anna  Morton,  died 
when  I  was  at  home  ?  She  was  so  gay,  —  and  I  can- 
not help  asking  what  if  it  had  been  me  ?  " 

"  You  are  right,"  said  Grace  ;  "you  are  dealing  with 


166  MADONNA   HALL. 

yourself  honestly.  And  you  know  that  there  is  One 
who  can  supply  all  your  lack,  and  all  the  fitness  He 
requires  is  to  feel  your  need  of  Him,  and  accept  of 
Him." 

"  Yes  ;  but  how  can  I  do  it  while  I  lack  the  dis- 
position ?  My  will  is  in  the  way ;  I  can  not  consent  to 
what  I  know  I  ought  to  do.  I  have  a  settled  aversion 
to  that  way.  I  cannot  command  my  feelings." 

"  Well,  then,  let  your  feelings  go,"  cried  Grace. 
"  Step  along  in  the  path  of  obedience  without  them, 
and  do  what  you  know  is  duty,  and  God  will  bless 
you,  and  take  care  of  your  feelings.  They  will  come 
around  all  right,  if  you  listen  to  God's  Word,  sent 
home  by  His  Spirit,"  continued  Grace  tenderly.  • 
"You  will  seek  eternal  life  through  Christ." 

"  How  did  you  learn  all  these  things  ? "  asked 
Florence  evasively. 

"  I  have  always  studied  the  Bible  more  or  less, 
whether  at  home  or  in  school,  and  have  been,  from  a 
child,  under  the  wing  of  religious  influences.  The 
blessedness  of  life  is  to  love  to  do  what  the  Lord  re- 
quires of  us.  All  is  peace  and  harmony  then.  The 
enterprise  in  which  I  am  engaged  is  a  helpful  school 
to  me,  I  meet  so  many  sorrowful  hearts  that  need 
sympathy  and  kindness." 

"  I  shall  never  trifle  with  Mr.  Cameron  again," 
interrupted  Florence.  "I  would  not  blame  him  if  he 
never  spoke  to  me  again.  If  you  see  him,  please  tell 


AN  EXPERIMENT. 


him   that   I  am  a  true  penitent.     You  think  I    am, 
don't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  dear,  I  think  you  are  improving,"  replied 
Grace,  encouragingly,  although  she  saw  that  Florence 
was  more  concerned  in  regard  to  what  Mr.  Cam- 
eron thought  of  her  than  in  making  her  peace  with 
God.  She  hoped  for  the  best,  that  the  good  seed 
sown  would  yet  spring  up  and  bear  fruit. 

"What  a  pity  she  was  started  wrong,"  Grace  said 
to  herself. 

With  all  Florence's  admissions  and  contrition,  the 
substratum  of  her  selfishness  was  still  intact.  Convic- 
tion is  not  conversion.  To  know  that  one  ought  to 
turn  and  the  turning,  are  two  very  different  things 
She  admitted  that  the  rebukes  of  Mr.  Cameron's 
searching  sermon  were  just  ;  that  she  was  weighed 
in  the  balances  and  found  wanting,  —  but  her  con- 
trite spasm  was  soon  over,  showing  that  without  good 
training,  a  symmetrical  character  is  impossible. 
"Just  as  the  twig  is  bent,  the  tree  's  inclined," 


168  MADONNA    HALL. 


XIII. 

• 

e-cl  •  ®|  •  ffje:  •  jj  i<ar)<appir)q  . 


EAN  WHILE  there  was  great  distress  in  the 
cottage  of  Patrick  O'Connor.  The  idolized 
child,  the  joy  and  brightness  of  the  household,  was 
still  missing. 

Mr.  O'Connor  was  a  matter-of-fact  man,  and  his 
first  question  was,  when,  the  next  day  after  she  left, 
they  found  she  did  not  go  home  with  a  schoolmate, 
"  Where  did  she  go,  Margaret  ?  " 

"  She  started  for  the  confessional,"  replied  his  wife* 
mournfully,  "  Poor  darlin  '  !  I  had  hard  work  to  per- 
suade her  to  go,"  and  the  fond  mother  broke  down, 
crying.  "  She  did  n't  want  to  confess,  and  I  mis 
trust  that  she  is  this  minute  doin'  of  some  penance 
on  the  cold  marble  floor  of  the  chapel." 

"  Went  to  the  confessional,  did  she  ?  "  exclaimed 
Patrick,  with  his  heart  swelling.  "  If  so,  Father 
Buhler  can  tell  us  where  she  is." 

But  that  dignitary  chose  to  be  invisible  ;  and  Mar- 
garet passed  a  sleepless  night,  crying  as  if  her  heart 


EFFECT  OF   THE  KIDNAPPING.  169 

would  break,  while  her  husband  was  stirring  up  the 
city  police  to  no  effect,  and  after  midnight,  coming- 
home,  walked  the  floor,  anathematized  the  priest, 
and  made  bitter  speeches,  wringing  his  hands  in  the 
agony  of  suspense. 

In  the  morning  he  called  at  the  church,  and  found 
Buhler  preparing  to  celebrate  mass. 

"Good  morning,  Father,"  said  he.  "  I  called  to  ask 
what  you  have  done  with  our  Lizzie  ? " 

"What  I've  done  with  your  Lizzie!"  Buhler 
bluffly  replied,  in  well-assumed  astonishment. 

"  Yes,"  said  Patrick,  sturdily.  "  I  understand  she 
came  here  to  confess,  day  before  yesterday  afternoon, 
and  no  one  has  seen  her  since." 

"That  is  a  mistake,"  stolidly  replied  the  priest. 
"  She  has  not  been  here,  and  has  not  confessed  to 
me  for  two  years.  Did  she  plan  to  confess  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;   and  Margaret  says  she  came  here." 

"  Well,  then,  she  doubtless  sought  out  some  other 
father.  There  are  a  number  of  the  clergy  at  the 
Cathedral.  Most  likely  she  went  there.  Young  lady 
penitents  admire  to  confess  to  young  priests." 

That  was  all  the  satisfaction  Mr.  O'Connor  could 
get  from  the  wily  Jesuit,  whose  religion  allowed  him 
to  resort  to  lying  and  ignore  facts  wherever  it  suited 
his  convenience. 

Patrick  went  home  and  told  his  wife,  and  another 
day  of  sorrow  and  agony  passed  in  the  O'Connor 
household,  the  father  and  all  his  friends  diligently 


I/O 


MADONNA   HALL. 


searching  and  making  inquiries  in  every  direction- 
He  advised  with  the  chief  of  police  ;  he  set  detectives 
at  work,  but  no  one  of  them  thought  it  best  to  arrest 
Buhler,  and  hence  discovered  nothing. 

When  Lizzie  suddenly  appeared  on  the  scene,  both 
parents  cried  over  her  for  joy. 

"  The  Lord  be  praised ! "  was  all  they  could 
say. 

When  she  told  them  how  she  had  been  taken  into 
Father  Buhler's  house  to  do  penance,  kept  there,  and 
finally  ordered  to  Madonna  Hall,  they  were  too  over- 
whelmed with  surprise  and  anger  to  utter  a  word. 

"  If  this  is  the  game  he  plays,"  outspoke  Patrick 
at  length,  "  I  '11  report  him  to  the  bishop." 

"  It  is  the  most  wicked  thing  I  ever  heard  of," 
cried  Margaret  angrily. 

"  He  's  the  thief  of  the  world  ! "  added  Patrick. 
"  Stealing  of  goods  is  bad  enough,  but  when  it  comes 
to  stealing  our  child,  I  say,  '  Hold  off.' " 

"I  'm  sick  of  such  a  religion  !"  exclaimed  Lizzie. 
"  It  is  dishonest  to  the  core  and  I  believe  that  the  Bible 
the  priests  forbid  so  much  is  of  God,  and  was  given 
for  us  to  read  and  learn  His  will.  Do  you  know,  Sister 
Nabby,  the  old  nun  at  Father  Buhler's,  has  a  few 
leaves  of  the  Bible  left,  of  the  one  he  tore  in  pieces, 
which  she  has  managed  to  keep  and  hide  away  in 
her  room." 

"  She  has  !  "  exclaimed  the  mother,  with  upraised 
hands. 


EFFECT  OF   THE  KIDXAPPIXG. 


I/I 


"  Yes  ;  and  mother  dear,  when  I  cried  like  my  heart 
was  breaking,  and  Father  Euhler  was  off  at  the  con- 
fessional, she  very  carefully  brought  one  leaf — it  was 
more  precious  to  her  than  gold,  —  and  on  it  was  the 
thirty-fourth  Psalm ;  she  read  it  to  me,  and,  mother 
dear,  you  can't  think  what  a  comfort  it  was." 

"  The  blessed  nun  !  "  said  Margaret. 

"  Yes ;  the  Lord  sent  her  with  His  Word,  to  calm 
my  mind,"  added  Lizzie.  "  I  was  almost  crazy.  She 
read  the  beautiful  verse,  '  The  angel  of  the  Lord  en- 
campeth  round  about  them  that  fear  Him,  and  deliv 
ereth  them.'  That  was  a  strong  tower  into  which  I 
fled  for  safety.  I  know  that  I  do  fear  God,  and  so, 
of  course,  His  angel  made  his  camp  all  around  me. 

"  Why,  you  blessed  child,  I  believe  he  did,  or  you 
would  not  be  here !  "  exclaimed  Margaret,  clasping 
Lizzie  to  her  heart. 

"  I  believe  that  myself  !"  echoed  Patrick.  "  If  the 
Lord  from  Heaven  had  not  helped  you,  we  should  not 
see  you  here  to-day." 

"  I  know  that  is  so,"  replied  the  daughter.  "And 
those  Bible  verses  are  so  comforting  when  one  is  in 
trouble  !  Oh,  how  I  wish  every  poor  homesick  nun 
could  have  them  to  read  !  It  is  so  cruel  to  shut  them 
away  from  the  light  and  comfort  there  is  for  them. 
Sister  Nabby  is  a  patient  soul,  and  full  of  the  love 
of  God ;  she  has  been  so  blessed  in  reading  those  few 
pages  !  She  talked  lovely.  She  said  the  Lord  cared 
for  all  His  creatures,  dark  as  the  ways  seemed  some- 


172  MADONNA    HALL. 

times.  Not  a  sparrow  falls  without  His  notice.  He 
numbers  the  very  hairs  of  our  heads.  He  bore  all 
our  sicknesses  and  sorrows,  and  by  and  by,  in  a 
little  while,  He  will  appear  to  deliver  us." 

"  You  don't  say  !  "  exclaimed  Margaret,  in  bewilder- 
ment. 

"I  should  n't  wonder  !  "  cried  Mr.  O'Connor.  "  It's 
likely  He  '11  appear  when  such  high  wicked  doings 
are  carried  on.  It 's  my  business  to  go  to  the  chief 
of  police,  and  have  him  look  into  the  matter.  And 
if  I  don't  get  relief  that  way,  I  shall  appeal  to  Bishop 
Berlin,  and  through  him,  to  the  Pope.  I  '11  see  if 
my  child  can  be  smuggled  off,  when  she  goes  to  con- 
fessional. By  the  way,  Lizzie,  don't  venture  there 
again.  It  is  n't  safe." 

"  I  would  n't  dare  go  there  again,  father  dear,"  was 
her  calm  reply." 

In  the  absence  of  the  bishop,  Buhler  always  put  on 
airs,  and  tried  to  take  the  helm  of  management  at 
Madonna  Hall.  He  called  on  Lady  Clarissima  some 
days  later,  and  at  once  commenced  in  a  critical 
tone, — 

"Seems  to  me  you  made  a  great  miscarriage, 
instead  of  getting  the  girl  Lizzie  safely  in  convent 
quarters." 

"Yes,  brother,  —  let  me  explain.  The  horses 
became  unmanageable,  and  ran  away,  and  that  child 
somehow  got  out  in  the  melee,  and,  as  Hosea  could 
not  stop  the  mad  steeds,  we  lost  sight  of  her." 


EFFECT  OF   THE  KIDNAPPING. 


1/3 


"  Of  course,"  replied  Father  Buhler.  "  It  was 
very  badly  managed.  The  girl  went  home  and 
exposed  me.  I  would  not  have  had  it  happen  for  thou- 
sands of  dollars.  My  reputation  is  impeached,  and 
were  I  not  pastor  of  a  powerful  church,  I  should  be 
sent  to  state-prison  if  this  offence  were  proved." 

"  Is  it  possible  ? "  exclaimed  Mother  Clarissima, 
vigorously  fanning  herself. 

"  It  is  possible,  and  more  than  probable,"  replied 
he,  crossly.  "  If  things  continue  to  retrograde  at  the 
present  rate,  there  is  no  telling  what  will  happen  to 
the  best  of  us.  The  father  of  the  girl  Lizzie,"  Buh' 
ler  went  on,  "  has  threatened  to  bring  my  case  into 
court,  but  lacks  witnesses  to  prove  his  point,  which 
is,  that  I  kidnapped  his  daughter.  She  asserts  it,  and 
my  attorney  will  take  the  ground  that  she  is  not  sanej 
and  will  bring  witnesses  to  prove  that  she  was  wan- 
dering the  streets,  and  frequenting  saloons,  during 
the  days  she  says  she  was  shut  up  in  my  house." 

"  What !  take  refuge  in  lies  ? "  exclaimed  Mother 
Clarissima. 

"  It  destroys  her  testimony,  you  see,"  said  Father 
Buhler.  "  If  there  is  the  least  proof  that  she  is 
insane,  her  word  is  of  no  account.  I  threatened  to 
do  this  to  intimidate  her  father,  and  have  him  take 
his  case  out  of  court,  which  no  doubt  he  will." 

"  You  can  be  prosecuted  for  libel ! "  cried  the 
Superioress,  greatly  shocked.  "  It  is  a  dreadful  thing 
to  spoil  the  girl's  character." 


174 


MADONNA    HALL. 


"  No  doubt  I  could  gain  my  case,"  was  the  reply, 
ignoring  her  last  sentence.  "  But  the  ill  odor  of  a 
law-suit  of  the  kind,  when  the  doings  of  the  church, 
past  and  present,  are  so  much  criticised,  would  do  me 
much  harm.  As  it  is,  I  must  confess  that  I  continue 
to  lose  members  of  my  flock.  First  I  know,  they 
slink  off  and  become  Reformed  Catholics.  This 
threatened  suit,  if  not  headed  off,  would  work  badly 
for  me  in  this  direction." 

"  I  am  sure  it  would,"  said  Mother  Clarissima. 

"Yes,"  rejoined  Buhler,  "and  I  guard  them  every 
possible  way.  And  whenever  I  have  my  confiden- 
tial talks,  I  impress  it  on  them  that  the  sects  hate 
a  turn-coat.  '  If  you  want  to  be  employed  by  Prot- 
estants,' I  say  to  them,  '  and  want  to  be  sure  and  keep 
in  their  good  graces,  stick  closely  to  your  religion ; 
they  wil  honor  and  respect  you  for  it.'  Yet  they 
sometimes  leave  for  all  that.  And  I  see,  Clarissima, 
that  you  lose  a  nun  every  now  and  then." 

"Yes,  I  do,"  replied  she,  demurely,  "indeed,  quite 
often.  What  possesses  them  to  be  so  discontented  ? 
and  how  do  they  manage  to  escape  ?  Now  I  take 
every  pains  to  guard  my  citadel.  I  have  a  lodge, 
overlooking  the  park  gate,  and  the  head  gardener,  or 
one  of  his  men,  sleeps  there  every  night  as  a  watch- 
man." 

"Yes,  yes,"  returned  Father  Buhler,  "sleeps.  But 
a  true  watchman  never  sleeps  !  I  think  that 's  the 
mischief.  The  gardener  is  a  hard-working  man,  and 


EFFECT  OF   THE  KIDtfAPPING.  ^5 

needs  his  sleep.  I  '11  warrant  I  could  get  through 
the  gates  with  an  army  and  he  'd  be  none  the 
wiser." 

"What  can  I  do?''    asked  the  Superioress. 

"  I  would  advise  to  have  Hosea  in  charge.  He  is 
bright,  sharp  and  alert.  I  do  not  think  there  could 
be  much  escaping  under  his  eye." 

"  Neither  do  I ;  I  like  your  suggestion.  I  shall  see 
it  put  in  force.  I  think  Hosea  would  make  a  good 
watchman.  When  he  is  not  otherwise  engaged,  I 
will  put  the  lodge  in  his  care." 

This  settled,  Buhler  was  pacified  and  took  his 
leave. 


HALL. 


XIV. 


.1  rje. 


§NE  evening  at  the  pupils'  reception  at  Madonna 
Hall,  the  Superioress,  giving  Bishop  Berlin  his 
favorite  arm-chair,  seated  herself  beside  him,  as  she 
wished  to  confer  with  him  on  a  matter  of  great 
moment. 

The  object  of  the  gathering  was  to  encourage  the 
music  scholars  ;  some  '  thirty  of  whom,  one  after 
another,  made  their  progress  known  on  the  piano, 
while  the  assembled  convent  and  invited  friends 
listened.  Some  had  talent,  and  it  was  pleasant  to 
hear  the  sprightly  rendering  of  their  lessons,  but  for 
the  most  part  the  exercises  were  hum-drum  and 
monotonous.  There  were  several  of  the  clerical  man- 
agers present.  Fathers  Krafts,  Williams,  Pecci,  the 
Pope's  nephew,  and  Buhler,  who  were  seated  among 
the  audience.  Late  in  the  evening  the  aged  Irish 
Archbishop  Bland  arrived. 

Bishop  Berlin  soon  turned  to  the  lady  by  his  side, 
with  a  rare  smile,  saying,— 


SISTER   CLARISSIMA   AXD    THE  BISHUP.    177 

"  Well,  Little  Mother,  how  do  you  and  the  span 
prosper  ? " 

"I  am  getting  well  and  strong,  my  lord,  and  am 
not  inclined  to  quit  going  to  drive,  even  if  the  horses 
behaved  badly,  on  one  occasion. 

"  I  am  afraid  that  you  will  commit  suicide  that 
way  yet,"  said  he,  more  gravely.  "The  idea  of  your 
choosing  the  span  that  Colonel  Southbury  had  his 
match  to  handle,  when  he  is  a  prince  of  horsemen  ! 
I  thought  by  this  time  that  you  would  be  glad  to  sell 
them,  since  they  served  you  such  a  trick.  But  it 
seems  you  like  them  still." 

"Indeed,  I  do,"  she  replied,  "just  as  well  as 
ever." 

"  I  admire  fine  horses,  myself,"  he  rejoined,  "  but 
they  must  be  safe,  and  I  would  not  risk  my  neck 
behind  those  capricious  bays,  and  I  dread  to  have 
you." 

"  It  is  said  to  be  the  finest  turnout  in  the  county," 
said  the  lady. 

"  That  may  be,"  was  the  reply.  "  But  I  am  sur- 
prised that  Hosea  should  let  them  get  the  better  of 
him." 

"It  happened  in  this  way,"  replied  the  lady,  bent 
on  clearing  him  from  blame.  "  You  see,  the  horses 
had  on  common  bits,  and  the  firmer  he  held  the 
reins,  the  faster  they  ran.  He  uses  curbed  bits  now, 
and  says  there  is  no  danger." 

"  You  must  have  had  a  fearful  fright,"  said  the 
Bishop. 


MADONNA   HALL. 


"  I  had  indeed,"  was  her  answer.  "  I  thought  my 
time  to  die  had  come,  and,  my  lord,  I  would  have 
given  worlds  just  then  to  have  seen  you,  and  have 
one  thing  settled." 

"  Ah,  Little  Mother,  what  could  it  be  ?  "  he  asked 
with  great  concern. 

"  I  am  afraid  some  of  the  company  will  hear,"  she 
replied,  in  a  low  voice,  partly  shielding  her  face  with 
her  fan  as  she  spoke. 

"  Take  my  arm  and  I  will  lead  you  out  on  the 
piazza,"  he  said. 

They  found  a  seat  on  the  other  side  of  the  build- 
ing, where  the  ding-dong  of  the  piano  could  not  be 
heard.  There  was  a  trellis  laden  with  a  fragrant 
honey-suckle  ;  climbing  roses  were  flaunting  near  by, 
and  the  notes  of  the  whip-poor-will  came  from  the 
orchard.  Here  the  Superioress  felt  that  she  could 
freely  talk  with  one  whom  she  had  just  discovered 
was  her  dearest  friend. 

Madonna  Hall  in  the  moonlight  was  enchanting. 
The  subdued  rays  shimmering  through  the  tree-tops, 
glistening  in  the  spray  of  the  fountains,  coying  with 
flowers,  peering  into  shrine,  grotto,  and  arbor,  making 
the  well-trimmed  greensward  very  beautiful,  partly 
in  shade,  and  partly  in  light  ;  the  scene  was  like  a 
poet  's  dream  of  paradise. 

The  bishop  had  an  eye  for  beauty,  and  seemed  to 
see  it  all,  while  Mother  Clarissima,  although  a  lover 
of  nature,  was  too  much  taken  up  with  her  thoughts 
to  notice  her  surroundings. 


SISTER   CLARISSIMA    AND    THE  BISHOP. 


1/9 


"My  child,  what  was  it  that  you  wished  settled?" 
he  asked,  very  tenderly. 

"You  remember,  Father,  what  I  asked  when  my 
property  came  into  your  possession,  that  all  that  I 
needed  should  pass  through  my  hands." 

"Yes,  Little  Mother,  I  did  agree  to  that,"  and  he 
took  her  hand,  and  smoothed  her  hair  in  a  fatherly 
way.  "What  shall  I  get  for  you  ? " 

"Oh,  nothing,"  she  replied.  "  But  when  I  thought 
I  should  be  killed,  I  had  some  hard  thoughts  about 
you." 

"  About  me  ?  What  have  I  done  to  cause  them  ?  " 
he  asked,  greatly  puzzled. 

"  It 's  what  you  have  n  't  done  ! "  she  replied,  in  a 
perverse  way. 

"You  speak  riddles,  Sister  Clarissima.  What 
duty  toward  you  have  I  neglected  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  blame  you,  my  lord,  any  more  than  I 
blame  myself,  but  I  think  that  we  both  have  been 
very  negligent.  You  know  that  I  came  out  from  the 
world,  and  turned  from  its  vanities.  I,  an  heiress, 
did  this,  and  agreed  that  my  property,  when  it  fell  to 
me,  should  be  freely  given  to  the  church,  and  you 
were  to  be  the  administrator." 

"I  remember  that,  dear  child,"  said  he,  indul- 
gently. "I  persuaded  you  to  take  the  step,  and  I 
thought  in  your  youth  and  beauty  you  made  a  most 
acceptable  sacrifice.  At  the  time  I  wrote  a  letter  to 
the  Pope,  and  he  sent  you  his  approbation  and  bless- 
ing." 


!8o  MADONNA   HALL. 

"  Yes , Father,  I  know,  and  that  is  all  very  well;  but 
I  was  just  heart-broken  when  I  came  so  near  being 
killed,  and  I  thought  I  was  going  straight  to  Purga- 
tory. Oh,  how  I  wished  that  I  had  devoted  a  part  of 
my  estate  to  pay  for  masses  for  the  repose  of  my 
soul." 

"  But  you  were  n't  dead,"  was  his  reply,  "and  your 
soul  was  n't  in  burnings.  Would  you  pay  money 
before  it  is  due  ? " 

"  Why  not,  if  it  is  sure  to  be  demanded  ? "  she 
asked.  "  Why  not,  when  money  is  plenty,  have  masses 
said  in  advance,  to  save  me  from  suffering  when  I  get 
there,  if  go  I  must  ? " 

"The  church  does  not  forbid  it,"  he  said,  unquietly, 
wishing  she  would  cease  her  questions  until  his  mind 
was  settled.  He  was  investigating  the  matter,  was 
shaken  in  his  belief,  and  the  absurdity  of  the  doctrine 
began  to  appear,  and  yet  he  could  not  fully  ex- 
pose it. 

"  Oh,  I  'm  so  glad  ;  then  it  must  be  done,"  she 
cried.  "  If  money  paid  for  masses  will  do  the  cleans- 
ing just  as  well,  why  isn't  money  the  greatest  savior 
of  them  all  ? — I  mean  more  than  Jesus,  Mary,  Joseph, 
and  all  the  rest  to  whom  we  pray  ? " 

The  Bishop  was  startled,  but  could  not  repress  a 
smile,  as  he  said, — 

"  Oh,  you  naughty  Clarissima !  you  must  stop  rea- 
soning, or  I  can  not  tell  where  you  will  end." 

"We've  got  to  go  there,  truly,  every  one  of  us?"' 
she  asked,  persistently. 


SISTER   CLA&ISSI&fA    A  XI)   THE  BISHOP.  181 

"The  church  so  affirms,  and  the  church  is  supposed 
to  know,"  was  the  cautious  reply. 

"  I  do  n't  like  the  doctrine  one  bit,"  she  said,  bit- 
terly. 

"We  must,  I  suppose,  make  the  best  of  it,"  he 
replied.  "  The  church  teaches  that  money  paid  for 
masses  greatly  shortens  the  intensity  and  time  of 
suffering." 

"  Then  the  rich  are  relieved,  and  do  not  have  to 
stay  as  long  as  the  poor?" 

"Yes,"  replied  his  lordship,  hesitatingly,  "if 
there  is  no  provision  made  for  the  poor ;  but  the 
church  is  supposed  to  be  very  thoughtful  for  her 
paupers." 

"  If  I  were  poor,  I  'm  very  sure  she  would  forget 
me,"  replied  the  lady,  decidedly.  "  I  'm  right  glad 
that  I  am  rich,  my  lord,  for,  if  you  will  manage  this 
matter  wisely,  I  possibly  may  escape  the  suffering  I 
dread  so  much,"  and  she  nervously  shivered  with 
fear. 

"  I  will  gladly  do  all  in  my  power." 

"A  thousand  thanks!"  cried  the  impetuous  lady, 
"and  now  if  I  commence  to  have  masses  said,  cannot 
I  intercept  this  mandate  of  torture,  and  be  free?" 

"  I  will  do  the  best  I  can  for  you,  Little  Mother, 
but  the  church  consigns  us  to  go  there  the  moment 
we  die." 

"  Well,  I  do  n  't  intend  to,"  replied  she,  with  her 
old-time  spirit,  "if  it  takes  every  cent  of  my  money  to 
keep  me  out." 


MADOXNA   HALL. 


"Not  so  fast,  little  one,"  pettingly  said  his  high. 
ness,  again  caressing  her  beautiful  curly  hair,  for  a 
strange  infatuation  had  come  over  him,  and  he,  for  a 
moment,  seemed  to  lose  his  dignity,  but  regaining  it, 
said,  as  if  to  turn  the  subject,  — 

"The  church  holds  your  money.  What  are  you 
going  to  do  about  it  ?  " 

"  That  is  to  say,  you  do,  my  lord,"  replied  she 
archly,  "  for  I  have  been  in  the  church  long  enough  to 
know  that  you  do  just  what  you  choose  with  such 
funds,  and  this  large  property  is  subject  to  my  orders, 
as  you  told  me." 

"  I  dare  say  I  did,  for  'you  are  so  charmingly  rea- 
sonable that  I  can  trust  you,"  said  he,  fondly. 

"  Thanks.  I  '11  try  to  be  worthy  of  your  confi- 
dence," she  rejoined.  "  I  must,  however,  have  my 
way  about  this,  and  I  hope  that  it  will  be  your  mind, 
too." 

"  Very  likely,"  replied  he,  in  an  amused  way. 

"  You  know,  Father,  that  you  promised  me  eternal 
felicity,  if  I  would  give  myself  to  the  church,  and  now 
you  tell  me,  after  all  my  self-denying  life,  I  must  go 
to  torment.  No,  your  reverence,  I  take  back  my 
vows,  my  money  as  well,  and  turn  away  from  a  church 
that  is  so  faithless  to  its  promises  !  Protestants,  I 
am  told,  do  not  have  a  purgatory  in  their  system,  and 
if  this  matter  cannot  be  made  straight,  I  will  turn 
heretic.  I  really  will  !  " 

"  Hush,  hush  !  "  my  child,"  said  the  bishop,  sooth- 
ingly, "  I  fear  you  will  be  crazy  ?  " 


S/STXJt    L7..1A-/SS/J/A    A.\D   THE   BISHOP.  ^3 

"  I  believe  the  prospect  of  that  place  of  pain  does 
make  me  just  wild,  for  go  there  I  will  not ! "  she  cried 
vehemently. 

"  I  will  see  what  can  be  done,"  said  he,  gently.  "  I 
am  hopeful  that  there  is  a  way  to  arrange  to  have 
you  escape.  I  think  I  shall  have  good  news  for  you. 
I  will  study  on  the  subject,  and  tell  you  later." 

"  But,  Father  dear,  that  is  so  uncertain.  I  must 
now  have  a  business  statement.  You  are  my  con- 
fessor, and  know  just  how  sinful  I  am,  and  also  know 
on  what  basis  this  after-death  penance  is  calculated. 
What  is  the  amount  of  my  sin,  and  what  is  to  pay  if 
I  die  this  moment  ? " 

The  bishop  was  quivering  with  the  thought  of  the 
absurdities  of  this  dogma  of  the  church,  which  was 
adopted  from  heathenism  only  as  late  as  1438. 

"  Let 's  see,"  was  the  outwardly  calm  reply,  "  you 
have  had  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism,  and  the  church 
teaches  that  cleanses  from  all  original  sin,  so  you  've 
only  your  own  sins  to  answer  for." 

"  Yes,  Father,  and  every  time  I  confess,  if  you 
absolve  me,  my  sins  are  all  blotted  out.  Now,  if  I 
confess  when  dying,  and  you  forgive  me  my  sins  then, 
how  happens  it  that  I  must  go  into  a  furnace  of  fire 
to  be  cleansed  ?  " 

The  bishop  was  greatly  embarrassed  by  this 
strong  way  of  putting  the  case,  but  made  reply, — 

"  I  remind  you,  my  child,  that  you  must  rely  solely 
on  the  judgment  of  the  church  in  this  matter," 


1 84  MADONNA   HALL. 

"Yes,  my  lord,  I  do,"  she  replied;  "but  I  am  a 
business  woman,  —  as  Superioress,  I  am  so  of  neces- 
sity, — and  business  is  business,  and  what  I  want  is 
the  account  of  my  sins,  and  what  it  will  cost  to  be 
cleansed  from  them.  If  you  do  truly  absolve  me,  I 
do  not  see  as  they  can  possibly  reach  a  large 
amount." 

"  I  think  you  are  a  very  darling  child,"  murmured 
he,  under  his  breath,  with  glistening  eyes.  "  You 
are  a  most  queenly  woman,  and  very  few  are  as  inno- 
cent ;  but  in  confessing,  one  is  apt  to  forget  some  im- 
portant sins.  It  is  this  fact  that  makes  the  church 
think  post-mortem  fires  so  necessary  to  fit  the  soul 
for  heaven." 

"Oh,  dear  me!  I'm  just  distracted!"  she  ex- 
claimed. "  Can  not  you  possibly  think  of  any  way  by 
which  I  can  be  reprieved  ?  Can  I  not  give  money 
to  priests  to  say  masses  in  advance,  and  have  this 
account  strictly  kept  ?  The  least  carelessness  of  the 
priests  would  work  woful  mischief.  And  so  many  of 
them  are  incompetent  from  taking  too  much  wine. 
How  can  I  trust  the  interests  of  my  soul  with  them  ? 
They  may  take  money  to  say  five  hundred  masses, 
and  possibly  forget  and  not  say  fifty.  Who  is  to 
keep  this  record  right  ?  " 

"  Be  calm,  my  child,  be  calm. 

"What  is  the  rule  in  this  case?  How  is  sin 
computed,  and  how  much  money  is  needed  for  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  guilt  ? 


SISTER  CLARISSIMA   AND   THE  BISHOP  185 

"  Those  are  hard  questions,  easier  asked  than 
answered,"  he  replied. 

"Is  it  best  to  pay  before  the  work  is  done  ?  "  again 
queried  this  woman  of  affairs.  "  We  do  not  in  other 
cases  ;  however,  I  wish  it  done  for  me.  I  want  Father 
Buhler  and  Father  Williams  to  say,  each,  five  hun- 
dred masses  for  my  soul,  and  have  witnesses  by, 
to  count  and  know  that  the  full  number  are  said. 
When  the  work  is  done,  they  shall  be  paid  the  five 
or  ten  dollars  each  mass,  as  they  see  fit  to  charge." 

"  You  are  quite  a  little  manager,"  was  the  reply ; 
"it  shall  be  done." 

"  Will  this  number  be  sure  to  keep  my  soul  from 
what  I  so  much  dread  ?  " 

"  I  hope  they  will,"  replied  he,  while  in  a  sea  of 
doubt  himself. 

"  See  here,  my  lord,  what  I  found  in  the  City  News," 
and  moving  into  the  moonlight,  she  read  a  cutting 
from  that  paper, — 

"  One  of  the  Australian  courts  is  called  upon  to 
decide  a  novel  and  difficult  question.  A  Roman 
Catholic  merchant  left  in  his  will  a  bequest  of  $7,000 
to  be  used  to  deliver  his  soul  from  purgatory. 
The  executor  demands  legal  proof  from  the  local 
priests  that  the  conditions  of  the  will  have  been  com- 
plied with  before  he  will  pay  over  the  money. 

"Now,  my  lord,  can  you  not  tell  me  —  you  should 
know  precisely  —  when  I  have  paid  enough." 

"  I  will  look  up  the  matter,"  he  replied,  annoyed 


1 86  MADOA'NA   HALL, 

beyond  measure  by  her  persistency.  "  I  must  ac- 
knowledge that  there  is  great  looseness  here." 

He  then  added,  "  You  must  beware  lest  you  ques- 
tion too  much.  The  church  considers  it  sinful,  and  it 
calls  for  penance  in  this  world,  as  well  as  in  the 
next." 

"  I  know  it,  Father ;  but  I  crave  pardon  in  this 
thing.  There  should  be  a  system  of  debt  and  credit 
about  the  matter  ;  an  account  book  and  ledger  should 
be  kept,  and  when  money  is  paid  in,  like  this  of 
mine,  it  should  be  credited,  and  there  should  be  no 
mistake.  Else,  how  can  you  know  when  one  has  paid 
a  sum  sufficient  to  be  released  from  suffering  ?  Tell 
me,  my  lord,  do  you  certainly  know  when  any  soul  is 
cleansed  by  fire,  and  rises  to  heaven  ?" 

"  This  is  a  mooted  question,  and  I  am  not  wise 
enough  to  know,"  was  the  dignified  reply,  by  which 
he  hoped  to  waive  the  subject  till  he  could  fully 
examine  its  record. 

"But,  pardon  me,"  rejoined  the  lady,  "it  must  be 
a  mistake  to  keep  this,  that  concerns  the  soul,  myste- 
riously in  the  dark.  When  money  is  given,  some  one 
should  be  empowered  to  return  a  receipt  for  what  is 
paid,  for  a  certain  amount  of  guilt,  or  the  door  is 
open  to  untold  swindling.  Even  if  the  church  is  the 
richest  firm  in  the  world,  she  seems  to  have  a  most 
unaccountably  loose  way  of  conducting  affairs. 
Really,  now,  does  any  one  but  God  know  when  a  soul 
is  ready  for  heaven  ? " 


SISTER   CLARISSIMA   AND    THE  BISHOP,  jg/ 

"  My  own  opinion  is,  none  but  God  knows,"  replied 
the  bishop,  candidly.  "  But  this  will  lead  to 
heresy." 

"  No,  my  lord,  business  is  n'  t  heresy.  I  must  have 
this  question  settled  right,  and  will  you  not  help 
me  ?  " 

"Assuredly,"  was  the  genial  rejoinder.  "I  will 
look  over  the  old  records  of  when  this  became  a  part 
of  the  church  system,  in  connection  with  holy 
scripture,  and,  if  you  still  insist,  I  will  set  those 
two  priests  saying  the  number  of  masses  you 
mention,  and  have  a  reliable  person  on  hand  to  keep 
the  record.  In  case  you  may  not  need  so  many  as 
you  name,  what  shall  be  done  with  the  remainder  ? " 
asked  he,  absently,  as  if  thinking  of  something  else. 

"  Pass  it  to  your  own  account,"  replied  she, 
radiant  with  hope  that  money  could  be  made  to  serve 
her  so  well  in  the  next  world, — "  if,  indeed,  you  need 
it.  According  to  the  best  authorities,  you  can  not 
sin.  You  surely  do  not  expect  to  go  to  that  dreadful 
place?"  said  she,  in  a  sweet,  coaxing  way. 

"  I  am  in  doubt.  I  must  go  as  a  sinner,  unless 
forgiven.  You  are  far  more  of  a  saint  than  I  am,  my 
child,"  he  said,  tenderly. 

"Oh,  no,  indeed,  you  are  wrong  there,"  was  her 
reply.  "But  this  praying  and  paying  ahead  is  in  the 
line  of  an  indulgence,  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  It  may  be  so  considered.  What  put  that  thought 
into  your  mind  ?  "  he  asked,  with  a  puzzled  smile. 


188  MADONNA    HALL. 

"Oddly  enough,  I  was  thinking  of  the  two-hundred- 
thousand-dollar  indulgence  the  Pope  has  lately  given 
Prince  Amandeo,  the  Duke  of  Aosta,  to  marry  his 
niece,"  replied  the  lady,  blushingly. 

The  bishop  was  glad  of  the  turn  the  conversation 
had  taken,  and  to  be  relieved  of  the  close  questioning 
of  the  persevering  little  lady.  Truth  to  tell,  his  faith 
was  terribly  shaken  in  most  of  the  dogmas  of  Rome, 
as  he  studied  the  Word  of  God,  and  he  preferred  not 
to  talk  about  a  doctrine  regarding  which  he  had  so 
many  misgivings. 


SISTER  CLARISSIMA   AXD    THE    TOMBS.    189 


XV. 

a  •  err<a  •  fle  •     0 


H,  how  came  you  by  that  item  of  news  ?  "  asked 

•:1  Bishop  Berlin,  not  a  little  surprised,  as  Mother 
Clarissima  spoke  of  Prince  Amandeo,  and  the  indul- 
gence given  him  to  marry  his  niece. 

"  I  read  it  in  the  church  paper  you  so  kindly  lent 
me,"  replied  she,  blushingly. 

The  Bishop's  face  was  alight  with  well  -pleased 
interest. 

"What  did  you  say  in  your  heart,  Little 
Mother?" 

The  lady  felt  that  turning  her  heart  inside  out  for 
the  bishop  to  examine,  now,  when  he  was  her  ideal  of 
one  to  be  loved,  and  she  did  not  wish  him  to  know  it, 
was  especially  trying,  and  she  shrank  from  the  rude 
ordeal.  Why  could  he  not  be  merciful,  and  let  her 
pass?  But  he  was  too  willing  to  ascertain  just  how 
her  mind  was  affected  towards  himself,  to  be  guilty  of 
so  grave  an  omission.  As  she  paused  irresolute,  he 
repeated  the  question. 


190 


HALL. 


"  What  did  you  say  in  your  heart,  Little 
Mother?" 

"  Must  I  confess  ? "  deprecatingly  said  she,  with 
rosy  cheeks  and  downcast  eyes,  which  he  thought  im- 
mensely charming. 

"  Your  heart  must  be  open  to  me,  Little  Mother," 
he  replied,  in  kindest  tones. 

"Well,  then,"  rejoined  she,  desperately,  "I  thought 
if  his  holiness  could  grant  canonical  dispensation 
for  that  which  is  a  crime,  he  would  be  better 
employed  in  giving  leave  for  that  which  is  according 
to  nature,  and  no  crime." 

"  I  thought  so,  too,"  replied  the  bishop,  seizing  her 
hand,  with  moistened  eyes.  "  God  revealed  this  to 
you,  Sister  Clarissima.  I  have  loved  you  long,  and 
hopelessly,"  and  he  drew  nearer,  and  put  his  arm 
around  her,  and  tearfully  kissed  her. 

"  Oh,  Father,  is  this  right  ? "  she  blushingly 
demurred,  drawing  away  from  him. 

"  I  beg  pardon.  I  intend  to  see  that  it  is  right. 
Where  God  draws  two  souls  together  as  one,  it  is 
wrong  not  to  marry.  Forbidding  to  marry  is  the 
great  bane  of  the  church.  It  is  an  innovation,  and 
dates  back,  I  find,  only  as  far  as  the  eleventh  cen- 
tury. Now  it  shall  be  my  life  purpose  to  have  the 
innovation  set  aside." 

"Is  it  possible  to  have  it  done?"  asked  the  lady, 
her  heart  beating  between  hope  and  fear. 

"  It  is.      The  Pope  can  revoke  it  if   he   chooses. 


SISTER   CLARISSIMA   AND    THE    TOMBS. 


191 


There  are  some  countries  where  marriage  of  the 
clergy  is  allowed.  It  is  tolerated  among  the  Orient- 
als. It  should  be  everywhere  ;  and  one  of  the  first 
reforms  of  the  church,  which  has  fallen  into  grave 
errors,  shall  be,  God  helping  me,  this  mandate  forbid- 
ding to  marry.  I  shall  at  once  secure  the  dispensa- 
tion from  the  Pope  in  my  own  case ;  and  then  have  a 
numerously-signed  petition  of  American  clergy,  to 
present  at  the  Vatican  for  consideration.  It  will  be 
sure  to  be  granted  after  a  time,  for  we  are  doing 
more  for  Rome  in  this  country  than  is  being  done  in 
any  other.  The  Pope  can,  and  must,  listen  to  us," 
continued  the  bishop.  "We  have,  both  of  us, 
deserved  well  of  the  church,  and  there  is  no  reason 
why  we  should  not  be  united  in  holy  bonds." 

"  I  hope  the  powers  there  will  listen  to  you," 
replied  the  lady,  as  she  leaned  her  head  restfully 
against  his  shoulder. 

"  I  am  sanguine  that  they  will.  I  have  great  influ- 
ence at  Rome.  Cardinal  Alimonda  owes  me  a  debt 
of  gratitude, — I  plunged  in  and  saved  his  life,  when 
his  boat  upset  in  the  Tiber,  and  he  came  near  drown- 
ing. He  will  intercede  for  me.  Shall  I  take  a  pres- 
ent to  the  Pope,  Little  Mother  ? " 

"  By  all  means,"  replied  she,  happy  at  the  prospect 
of  being  united  to  the  man  she  almost  worshipped. 

"  I  will  leave  you  now,  my  darling  Clarissima,  as  I 
have  other  pressing  duties  to  attend  to  this  evening. 
Early  to-morrow,  as  soon  as  I  can  arrange  with 


192 


MADONNA    HALL. 


Fathers  Buhler  and  Williams,  I  shall  take  passage  for 
Europe.  With  God  's  blessing,  I  shall  succeed,  my 
Testament  shall  be  published,  and  we  will  have  our 
wedding  day  the  same  month,  September  next,  that 
is  appointed  for  that  of  the  Prince  Amandeo,  if  you 
so  elect,  Little  Mother." 

She  complied  with  an  eloquent  smile  and  blush, 
although  she  did  not  understand  his  allusion  to  pub- 
lishing. 

He  hastened  to  explain,  by  saying :  "  I  neglected 
to  tell  you,  my  darling  Clarissima,  that  I  have  for 
some  time  been  engaged  in  translating  the  New  Tes- 
tament into  English,  and  I  wish  to  get  the  Pope's  ap- 
proval." 

"  The  Pope's  approval ! "  exclaimed  the  lady.  "  How 
can  he  commend  it,  when  he  forbids  the  circulation 
of  the  Sacred  Writings  ?  " 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  my  darling,  that  we  live  in  an 
era  of  change.  The  Pope  himself,  at  times,  feels  the 
quickening  life  of  the  forces  around  him.  He  gave 
Henri  Laserre,  the  cultured  French  Catholic,  leave 
to  publish  and  circulate  the  New  Testament,  which 
he  had  translated  into  French.  I  hear  that  there 
have  been  many  hundred  thousand  copies  scattered 
in  France,  to  the  great  delight  of  the  translator  and 
the  readers,  and  the  glory  of  God. 

"  I  am  surprised,  my  lord,"  exclaimed  the  lady. 
"  When  will  wonders  cease  ?  " 

"  I  regard  it  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  events 


SISTER   CLARISSIMA    AND    THE  TOMBS. 


193 


of  the  period,"  was  his  reply.  "  It  is  true  the  Pope 
revoked  his  sanction  of  the  work  the  next  year,  but 
Laserre  is  even  now  pleading  his  case  at  the  Vati- 
can. I  have  examined  the  New  Testament  to  learn 
its  teachings  as  interpreted  by  the  fathers,  in  regard 
to  the  celibacy  of  the  priesthood." 

"  Do  you  find  any  proof  that  the  clergy  must  live 
single  ?  "  asked  she. 

"  Not  a  particle.  The  Bible  precept  and  example 
are  all  in  the  opposite  direction.  Paul  expressly  says 
that  '  marriage  is  honorable  in  all.'  I  have  the  work 
of  translating  nearly  done,  and  can  finish  it  on  ship- 
board, if  diligent.  I  am  in  a  state  of  transition 
myself ;  and  as  I  translate  from  the  Greek  and  the 
Syriac,  I  am  filled  with  wonder  that  the  church 
should  have  wandered  so  far  from  the  early  Christian 
simplicity." 

"  Indeed ! "  said  the  lady.  "  What  is  to  be 
done  ?  " 

"  There  must  be  a  return  to  the  primitive  faith  and 
practice  —  and  the  very  first  step  concerns  the  home 
and  family,  —  which  is  to  annul  the  edict  forbidding 
to  marry." 

"  I  'm  sure  you  're  right,  my  lord  ;  you  always 
are  !  "  exclaimed  the  lady,  with  enthusiasm. 

The  bishop  then  took  affectionate  leave,  and  the 
lady,  radiant  with  hope,  returned  to  the  company, 
bringing  a  brightness  into  the  room  which  seemed 
to  electrify  all  present.  She  had  a  mobile  face,  that 


MADONNA    HALL. 


was  beautiful  when  she  was  happy,  and   plain  when. 
distorted  with  fretful  regrets,  or  passion. 

Now  her  happiness  overpowered  every  other  emo- 
tion,  and  still,  to  be  consistent  with  herself  and  her 
faith,  she  ought  to  be  angry  with  Sister  Estelle,  the. 
music  teacher,  who  was  under  the  ban  of  the  clergy,. 
for  apostatizing.  She  was  in  a  tumult  of  conflicting 
feelings.  Must  she  be  stern  with  Sister  Estelle  ?; 
She  remembered  her  own  perverse  sayings  to  the 
bishop,  and  his  inexhaustible  patience,  for  which  she: 
loved  him  better  than  ever,  and  in  her  heart  said,  "  I 
will  try  and  win  by  love  from  henceforth." 

She  then  ordered  refreshments. 

Now  Sister  Estelle  had  not  tasted  anything  for 
some  time  but  bread  and  water,  and  was,  under  this 
fare,  only  the  shadow  of  herself.  As  Mother  Claris- 
sima  saw  this,  it  sent  a  pang  through  her  heart. 
She  was  so  genial  in  her  imagining  of  the  probable 
success  of  the  bishop's  mission,  that  she  simply  over- 
flowed with  benedictions  to  all  the  sisterhood,  and 
took  occasion  to  go  out  of  her  way  to  say  a  kind 
word  to  Sister  Estelle  ;  complimented  her  success 
in  teaching  the  pupils,  and  charged  her  to  stay  and 
partake  of  the  refreshments,  although  it  was  a  depart- 
ure from  established  rules. 

Estelle  hesitated,  but  with  a  rare  smile,  said, 
"  Thank  you,"  and  seating  herself,  remained,  although 
some  of  the  clergy  present  looked  frowningly  upon 
this  lapsing  from  rules.  She  was  pale,  faint,  and  fain- 


SISTER   CLARISSIMA   AND   THE   TOMBS.     195 

ished  with  fasting,  and  felt  grateful  to  God,  and 
kindly  to  Lady  Clarissima  for  so  unexpectedly  offer- 
ing her  a  'share  of  the  food. 

Delicate  slices  of  bread-and-butter  sandwiches, 
cold  tongue,  jelly-cake,  and  a  variety  of  other  kinds, 
ice  cream  and  fragrant  tea  and  coffee  were  among 
the  good  things  provided,  and  which  were,  some  of 
them,  especially  acceptable  to  the  famished  nun. 

She  was  filled  with  wonder.  What  did  it  mean  ? 
Wherefore  this  respite  ?  Was  her  faith  anew  to 
be  assailed  ?  But  constantly  acting  in  the  fear  of 
God,  she  determined  to  stand  fast,  and  witness  a 
good  confession.  As  she  anticipated,  ere  the  repast 
was  ended,  the  Superioress  found  a  seat  beside  her, 
and  rolling  back  the  divan  on  which  they  sat,  had  a 
little  private  talk. 

"  Estelle,  darling,"  said  she,  in  her  most  persuasive 
way,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you  eat.  It  has  hurt  me  to 
have  you  fast  and  suffer  so  much." 

"Has  it,  Mother  Clarissima?"  she  said,  wist- 
fully. 

"  It  has  indeed,"  was  her  reply  ;  "  and  now,  dear, 
do  not  go  on  in  this  way,  you  hurt  so  many  others  ; 
for  my  sake,  soften  a  little." 

"  I  am  doing  this  for  the  dear  Lord's  sake,"  was 
the  response. 

"But  it  is  all  so  unnecessary;  you  can  be  a  true 
saint  all  the  better  for  being  in  the  fold  of  the 
church.  Oh,  Estelle,  I  have  within  the  last  week  had 


196  MADONNA   HALL. 

such  a  revelation  of  what  suffering  is,  in  a  dream, 
that  I  cannot  bear  to  have  any  human  being  made 
to  endure  it." 

"  It  is  the  Lord  's  work  upon  your  heart,"  tearfully 
replied  Estelle. 

"Well,  I  hope  it  is,"  was  the  reply;  "and  I  am 
determined  to  influence  you  to  save  yourself  from  it. 
It  is  no  use  -to  set  yourself  against  the  church,  she  is 
so  powerful.  As  well  might  a  mole  seek  to  move  a 
mountain." 

"But  do  you  not  forget  that  the  Lord  is  infinite  in 
power?"  replied  Estelle.  "He  can  remove  the 
mountain  into  the  sea,  and  He  has  said  that  true 
faith  can  do  likewise.  If  according  to  His  will,  there 
is  no  limit  to  it." 

The  Superioress  was  strangely  moved  by  this 
unpremeditated  speech,  and  knew  not  what  to  reply. 
At  length  she  recovered  herself  sufficiently  to 
say,— 

"  I  am  sorry,  Sister  Estelle,  that  you  will  not  let 
me  help  you." 

A  great  change  had,  indeed,  come  over  the  Superi- 
oress. Her  kindly  disposition  to  all  made  it  difficult 
for  her  to  be  as  firm  and  exacting  as  her  position 
required.  She  had  hoped  that  she  would  succeed  in 
influencing  Sister  Estelle  to  ease  off  a  little  in  her 
faith,  that  she  might  persuade  the  clergy  of  the 
church  council  to  be  patient,  and  give  her  a  longer 
probation.  She  had  set  her  heart  on  this.  She 


SISTER   CLARISSIMA   AND    THE    TOMBS. 


197 


found,  however,  that  she  had  seemingly  made  no 
headway,  as  far  as  the  nun  was  concerned,  and  the 
gathering  in  the  parlor  separated  without  any  satis- 
faction in  this  direction.  Mother  Clarissima  was 
revolving  the  matter  as  she  went  to  her  room,  and 
putting  her  hand  in  her  pocket  for  her  pencil  to 
record  her  plans  for  the  morrow,  she  pulled  out  a 
Japanese  napkin,  in  which  was  folded  a  poem.  Some 
one  of  the  sisters  had  put  it  there.  She  was  in  an 
impressible  mood,  from  having  so  recently  taken  leave 
of  her  lover,  and  could  relish  reading  poetry.  She 
was,  indeed,  in  quest  of  something  choice  to  show 
the  bishop  when  he  returned,  which  he  would  com- 
mend her  taste  in  selecting.  In  a  tumult  of  feel- 
ing, she  read  that  soul-thrilling  lyric,  "The  Drop  of 
Water,"  which  so  vividly  pictures  the  agony  of  tor- 
ment inflicted,  in  the  years  gone  by,  on  one  who 
simply  confessed  Christ  !  But  this  was  only  one  of 
millions  of  sufferers  in  the  cruel  papal  persecutions, 
that  for  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  had  the 
power  to  condemn  to  torture  all  heretics  dwelling 
under  its  sway. 

THE   DROP    OF   WATER. 
(INQUISITION — GOA,  1560.) 

"  They  have  chained  me  in  the  central  hall, 
*        And  are  letting  drops  of  water  fall 

On  my  forehead  so  close  to  the  granite  wall, 
Drop drop. 


1 98  MADONNA   HALL, 

They  were  cold  at  first,  but  they  now  are  warm, 
And  I  feel  a  prick  like  the  prick  of  a  thorn, 
Which  comes  with  the  fall  of  each  drop  so  warm, 

Drop drop. 

A  circle  I  feel  beginning  to  form 

A  circle  of  fire  round  each  drop  so  warm, 

A  circle  that  throbs  to  the  prick  of  the  thorn, 

Drop drop. 

The  circle  is  growing  between  my  eyes, 
Each  drop  that  falls  increases  its  size, 
And  a  flame  of  fire  upward  flies. 
At  each 

Drop drop. 

It 's  growing  larger,  my  God !  the  pain 
Of  this  awful,  damnable,  circular  flame, 
Cutting  its  way  through  my  throbbing  brain, 

Drop drop. 

It 's  growing  larger,  dilating  my  brain, 
Before  its  circular,  throbbing  flame, 
Till  I  feel  like  a  universe  of  pain, 

Drop drop. 

Suns  of  fire  are  falling  fast. 

Drop drop. 

On  to  my  brain,  O  God !  can  this  last  ? 

D  rop cl  rop. 

The  stars  of  the  universe  all  beat  time, 
As  each  raging  sun  of  heat  and  flame 
Falls  with  a  measured  throb  on  my  brain, 

Drop drop. 

Time  has  grown  as  large  as  my  brain, 

Drop drop. 

Ten  million  years  of  agonized  pain 

Lie  between  the  fall  of  each  sun  of  flame, 

Drop drop. 

Something  is  coming ! 

Drop drop. 


SISTER  CLARISSIMA   AND   THE    TOMBS. 


199 


Something  is  going  to  happen  I 

Drop 

Something  has  snapped ! 

The  falling  suns  cease ! 

O  God !  can  it  be  that  you  've  sent  me  release  ? 

Is  this  death,  this  feeling  of  exquisite  peace? 

It  is  death." 

The  Little  Mother  had  been  softened  and  ready  to 
cry  from  her  want  of  success  with  her  friend  Estelle, 
and  as  she  read  she  felt  that  this  must  be  a  true 
picture  of  suffering  of  a  kind  that  she,  in  her  late 
reflections,  had  not  imagined.  "I  am  afraid  it  is  too 
true,"  she  murmured,  and  the  tears  came  freely,  and 
her  heart  was  in  her  cry.  It  was  the  bitterness  of  a 
pent-up  soul  in  darkness,  groping  for  light. 

At  length,  as  the  tears  cleared,  she  glanced  again 
at  the  line  next  to  the  heading, — 

INQUISITION  —  GOA,  1560. 

"  More  than  three  hundred  years  ago,"  she  mur- 
mured, "  and  the  system  is  not  all  done  away  with 
yet.  We  have  traces  of  it  in  our  discipline  of  nuns 
who  turn  from  the  faith." 

The  revelation  that  the  Pope  could  sanction  the 
crime  of  incest,  and  make  it  no  crime,  because  of  the 
bribe  of  money  and  influence,  had  unchained  her 
woman's  wits  and  set  her  thinking  ;  and  doubtless, 
too,  the  bishop's  words  had  power.  She  would  no 
longer  adopt  the  code  of  barbaric  ages,  as  it  con- 
cerned her  treatment  of  the  sisters.  Some  way,  she 


200  MADONNA   HALL. 

would  see  that  every  one  condemned  should  be  set 
at  liberty  ;  banished  from  the  institution  they  might 
be  in  some  cases,  but  should  be  free  to  return  to 
friends,  or  wherever  they  wished. 

As  she  sat  by  her  window,  and  looked  out  upon 
the  lovely  scene  before  her,  "  What  a  beautiful 
world,"  she  mused,  "  and  yet  how  many  are  miser- 
able. Henceforth,  it  shall  be  my  part  to  make  as 
many  happy  as  I  can." 

Suddenly  she  remembered  that  there  were  nuns 
starving  in  four  cells  of  the  tombs,  as  the  wing  base- 
ment was  called. 

Heretofore,  in  aiding  in  the  disciplining  of  the  nuns, 
she  had  thought  that  she  did  God  service.  Now  she 
felt  a  responsibility  of  guilt  incurred..  She  resolved 
to  visit  their  cells  at  once,  and  give  them  food  and 
water,  and  lessen  their  misery  all  in  her  power. 
With  her  to  decide  was  to  act,  and  donning  a 
close-fitting  head-gear  —  a  mask  for  disguise,  —  and  a 
dark  duster,  she  took  a  lamp  to  the  store-room, 
and  filled  a  basket  with  food — a  bottle  of  milk,  a 
can  of  water,  and  four  drinking  cups,  —  and  with  her 
dark  lantern  went  out  the  secret  door  that  led  to 
the  tombs. 

Her  heart  sank  within  her  as  she  thought  of  the 
'scenes  she  must  witness.  How  she  longed  to  call 
her  right-hand  man,  Hosea,  and  have  him  protect 
her.  But  it  would  not  do.  She  hoped  that  Fathers 
Krafts,  Williams  and  Pecci  would  not  appear  and 


SI'S  TEX  CLARISSIMA   AND    THP:    TO.IfBS.   2<DI 

upset  her  plan.  They  had  gone  to  their  rooms  in  a 
monastic  building  not  far  away,  and  she  had  no 
reason  to  think  they  were  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
wing. 

Passing  the  gravelled  walk  and  the  hawthorn 
hedge,  she  opened  the  ponderous  door  and  entered 
number  six.  Only  a  few  days  before  she  had  locked 
the  nun  Esther  in  that  prison  cell,  for  persistently 
saying  that  she  did  not  believe  the  Pope  infallible, 
and  that  she  would  not  worship  saints,  but  only 
God. 

"  She  may  be  a  dreadful  apostate,"  said  the  lady 
superior  to  herself,  "  but  I  '11  not  see  her  pine  away. 
If  God  chooses  to  punish  her,  it  is  another  thing." 

The  lantern's  light  fell  full  on  the  face  of  the 
nun.  Sister  Esther  was  soundly  asleep  on  her 
couch,  pale,  but  not  emaciated.  What  could  it 
mean  ?  She  had  prepared  herself  to  see  a  living,  or 
possibly  a  dead  skeleton,  and  here  the  sister  was, 
apparently,  in  better  health  than  when  she  locked 
her  in  ! 

She  had  heard  the  story  of  Daniel  in  the  lion's  den, 
and  it  flashed  over  her  that  God  had  preserved  her 
from  death.  A  solemn  awe  came  over  her.  She 
almost  feared  to  breathe.  Esther  must  be  a  saint  ; 
one  whom  God  loved  and  preserved.  One  of  the 
drinking  cups  fell,  and  waked  the  sleeper,  who  started 
up  in  surprise. 

"  Have  no  fear,"  said  the  lady  superior  gently,  "  I 


202  MADONNA   HALL. 

am  only  a  Sister  of  Mercy,  whom  God  has  sent  to 
you.  I  have  brought  you  food  ;  and  if  the  Virgin  so 
wills  it,  you  shall  be  set  free.  But  do  n't  give  me  the 
praise,  or  reveal  my  name,  if  you  know  me.  This  is 
of  God." 

"  Oh,  how  kind  you  are ! "  exclaimed  Esther,  grate- 
fully. "  It  is  the  Lord  indeed  who  sent  you.  Now  I 
know  that  He  hears  me  when  I  call  on  his  holy 
name." 

"  At  any  rate,  I  could  not  get  rid  of  the  impression 
that  I  must  come." 

Deftly  spreading  a  napkin  on  the  bit  of  a  table,  she 
left  her  with  food  for  twenty-four  hours,  without 
making  herself  known. 

She  then  visited  the  other  cells,  with  a  similar 
result,  only  the  sisters  were  in  each  case  waked  by 
her  coming  in,  and  were  not  the,  least  alarmed.  It 
was  a  joyful  sound.  As  she  had  finished  the  round  of 
the  occupied  cells,  and  stepped  outside,  it  occurred  to 
her  that,  possibly,  through  some  neglect,  an  old,  with- 
ered nun,  called  "Crazy  Nell,"  might  still  be  in  the 
large  cell,  number  five,  although  she  had  been  con- 
signed to  be  carried  to  the  Insane  Retreat,  established 
for  such  cases  in  a  neighboring  county. 

Resolving  to  make  thorough  work,  she  again  opened 
the  door  with  her  key,  and  entered.  Somehow  she 
caught  her  foot  in  a  crevice,  stumbled  and  fell ;  the 
lantern  went  out ;  she  .lost  her  key,  and  the  strong 
spring  on  the  self-locking  door  closed  it  with  a  slam,  as 


SfSTEK   CLARISSTMA    AND    THE    TOMBS.  203 

if  violently  pushed  by  mortal  hands.  Was  it  possible 
that  Crazy  Nell  had  slipped  out,  and  was  this  her 
work  ? 

Here  was  a  dilemma. 

The  Superioress  herself  imprisoned  in  the  tombs, 
which  might  not  be  visited  for  weeks  !  As  this 
flashed  into  her  mind,  she  eagerly  felt  around  for  the 
key,  but  without  success.  After  carefully  searching 
in  vain,  she  came  to  the  conclusion  that  she  must 
have  whirled  it  outside  the  door  as  she  fell.  She 
thought  that  she  remembered  hearing  its  thud  on  the 
pebbles  in  the  instant  ere  the  door  closed.  She  sank 
down  in  a  miserable  heap,  and  wept  bitterly.  What 
was  there  to  prevent  her  from  starving  ?  All  the 
food  in  the  basket  she  had  given  to  the  nuns.  She 
had,  an  hour  before,  tried  to  imagine  the  slow 
torture  of  madness  brought  on  by  the  regular,  inter- 
minable drop,  drop,  of  water  falling  on  the  brain,  but 
now  it  seemed  to  her  that  nothing  could  exceed  the 
slow  agony  of  the  horrors  of  starvation. 

"  Oh,  how  cruel  I  have  been  ! "  she  cried.  "  I  have 
never  thought  of  making  the  case  of  others  my  own, 
and  now  my  retribution  has  come." 

It  is  true  that  for  a  little  while,  since  her  bright 
out-look  in  regard  to  her  -union  with  the  bishop,  she 
had  let  her  woman's  heart  assert  itself,  but  this  was 
exceptional,  —  never,  until  now,  had  she  really  felt 
for  those  in  bonds,  as  bound  with  them. 

How  in  a  flash  the  deeds  of  her  convent  life  came 


204  MADONNA   HALL. 


up  for  review.  How  she  had  listened  complacently 
to  the  hard  judgment  of  the  clergy,  in  condemning 
suspected  nuns.  How  she  had  obdurately  locked 
them  in  their  cells,  thinking  that  she  was  doing 
saintly  service.  And  now,  strangest  of  all,  as  she 
had  measured  to  others,  it  was  meted  to  her. 

"  Oh,  what  shall  I  do  ? "  she  cried.  "  Who  will 
come  and  deliver  me  ?  " 

The  grim  walls  of  the  dark  cell  seemed  to  echo, 
"No  one!  no  one!  You  can  not  expect  any  one 
to  come.  You  must  stay  here  and  starve,  as  have 
others  before  you." 

Almost  wild  with  terror,  she  tried  to  shout.  She 
screamed  in  her  anguish,  but  suddenly  remembered 
that  the  walls  were  several  feet  thick,  and  so  muffled 
that  no  sound  could  possibly  escape  outside.  Soothing 
down,  she  mused, — 

"I  am  glad  I  fed  the  sisters  before  I  die,  and  I  am 
glad  that  masses  are  being  said  for  the  repose  of  my 
soul." 

Again,  as  she  thought  of  the  great  happiness  almost 
in  her  grasp,  when  the  bishop  returned,  contrasted 
with  her  death  of  ignominy,  and  his  disappointment, 
she  swooned  away  in  sheer  despair  and  grief. 


UNMERCIFUL    WALLS. 


205 


XVI. 

CirjirjerciTul  •  walls. 

construction  of  the  buildings  of  the  Romish 
Jr  church,  especially  in  regard  to  the  thick  walls 
and  niches,  in  the  peculiar  foundations  and  basements, 
is  ever  a  subject  of  remark  to  thoughtful  observers- 
There  is,  sometimes,  a  succession  of  arches  and  cells, 
designed,  it  is  supposed,  in  convents,  to  confine  the 
refractory ;  in  large  churches  and  cathedrals,  to 
secrete  arms  and  ammunition,  should  occasion  require. 
It  is  reported,  on  good  authority,  that  the  cells  and 
under-ground  passages  in  the  cellar  of  the  Jesuit  col- 
lege at  Washington  are  fit  to  alarm  loyal  Americans. 
Of  what  possible  use  are  such  walls  in  a  free 
country  ? 

Madonna  Hall,  so  regal  in  exterior  beauty,  was  at 
first  an  exception  to  this  rule  of  building.  There 
were,  it  is  true,  cells  under  the  main  edifice,  but  it 
was  found  when  nuns  shut  up  there  became  hysteri- 
cal or  insane,  their  voices  could  be  heard  in  the  rooms 
above  and  in  the  adjoining  grounds.  The  clerical 
part)',  guided  by  Archbishop  Bland,  said  this  would  not 


206  MADONNA   HALL, 

-. 

do ;  a  wing  must  be  built  for  disciplinary  purposes. 
It  was  remote  from  the  rooms  occupied  by  the  sisters, 
pupils,  and  callers.  Massive  walls  of  masonry,  made 
to  smother  sound,  rendered  it  impossible  for  the  voice 
of  any  human  being  confined  there  to  be  heard  out- 
•side.  This,  the  desolate  prisoner,  Clarissima,  in  her 
agony  realized  full  well. 

We  cannot  suppose,  however,  in  these  United 
States,  demolished  buildings  could  tell  tales,  like 
those  of  Mexico,  since  1857,  and  even  to  this  day. 
We  choose  rather  to  imagine  that  some  merciful 
Hosea  averted  the  execution  of  cruel  decrees. 

Hosea  beheld  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  amid 
imposing  ceremonies.  He  saw  the  mighty  wing  rise 
step  by  step.  It  was  said  specially  to  be  devoted  to 
holy,  mysterious  uses,  and  none  of  the  pupils  or 
sisterhood  were  permitted  to  enter  its  precincts. 
When  Hosea  thought  of  the  grim  rooms  and  niches 
in  the  basement  called  the  "The  Tombs,"  he  was 
thrilled  with  nameless  horror.  He  knew  full  well 
that  as  light  dawned  and  revealed  the  superstition  of 
their  belief,  that  some  of  the  nuns  would  protest,  and 
in  every  case,  unless  fortunate  enough  to  escape,  this 
meant  imprisonment,  possibly  death. 

While  he  loathed  the  system  more  than  tongue 
can  tell,  what  could  he  do  ?  Should  he  forsake  the 
old  rotten  hulk,  and  leave  the  innocent  without  a 
helper,  or  should  he  remain,  and  do  the  work  which 
he  felt  was  given  him  to  do  ? 


UNMERCIFUL 


207 


The  fact  that  Mother  Clarissima  so  fully  trusted 
him,  gave  him  a  great  advantage.  No  matter  what  he 
did  he  was  never  suspected  or  reprimanded.  He 
felt  that  this  was  providentially  ordered.  Girding 
on  fresh  courage,  he  resolved  to  watch  his  oppor- 
tunity and  still  be  faithful  to  God  in  doing  deeds  of 
mercy. 

He  was  efficient  in  all  his  appointed  duties,  and  lived 
for  a  purpose,  happy  in  his  sublime  trust  in  God. 
Glad  was  he  that  no  clerical  visitor  dared  invade  his 
sanctum,  for  there,  as  he  groomed  his  horses,  read, 
prayed,  or  sang  in  low  voice  lofty  hymns  of  praise, 
it  was  to  him  a  very  Bethel. 

Obadiah  of  old  fed  the  Lord's  prophets  by  fifty 
in  two  caves;  so  the  Madonna  Hall  steward,  as  the 
years  passed,  whenever  there  were  prisoners,  re- 
paired to  the  Tombs,  at  midnight,  opened  cell  after 
cell,  and  left  food  for  those  that  would  otherwise  have 
perished. 

Strangely,  the  clergy  did  not  in  this  case  follow 
up  the  discipline  after  the  offender  was  committed 
to  the  cells.  Hosea,  at  the  dictum  of  lady  Clarissima, 
had  full  charge,  subject  only  to  Father  Pecci  as  his 
assistant  tomb  commissioner,  and  accordingly  could 
act  out  the  impulses  of  his  noble  nature.  It  often 
happened  that  nuns,  weary  of  convent  life,  were 
enabled  to  escape  before  being  immured  in  the  under- 
ground prison.  The  bishop  and  the  Superioress 
were  not  as  relentless  as  were  the  old-time  persecu- 


208  MADONNA    HALL. 

tors.  The  clergy  brought  complaints,  and  insisted 
on  punishment,  as  they  knew  any  backsliding  from 
the  confessional.  By  some  of  them,  the  bishop  was 
thought  dilatory  in  the  matter  of  discipline.  Had 
he  been  more  exacting,  he  would  doubtless  have 
interviewed  Hosea,  and  criticised  him  for  allowing 
so  many  to  escape  his  hands,  when  in  assumed 
pursuit.  The  philosophy  of  the  Bishop  in  action 
was  this :  "  If  they  do  not  want  to  stay  let  them  go, 
there  are  plenty  more  to  fill  their  places." 

For  all  this,  there  was  a  cruel  system  of  penalty 
attached  to  the  rules  of  the  institution,  which  had 
never  been  officially  abolished.  The  clergy  in  the 
vicinity  were  accustomed  to  call  on  Archbishop  Bland 
to  pass  judgment  on  contumacious  nuns,  saying 
Bishop  Berlin  was  too  merciful  and  lenient. 

To  return  to  Lady  Clarissima : 

When  she  became  conscious,  it  was  all  like  a  fright- 
ful dream.  "Why  am  I  here?"  she  asked  herself- 
<-Is  it  not  because  I  have  been  so  hard  to  the  poor 
nuns  ?  How  could  I  be  so  cruel  ?  The  bishop  said 
that  the  church  had  fallen  into  grave  errors.  I  see  it, 
and  cruelty  to  nuns  is  one  of  the  worst.  Now  I  must 
die  because  of  it,  and  I  deserve  my  fate." 

She  again  sobbed  heart-brokenly,  crying  and  pray- 
ing :  "Oh,  how  cruel  to  make  such  thick  walls.  I  could 
be  saved  if  these  were  not  muffled  and  made  to  stifle 
sound.  Oh,  hard-hearted  priests,  I  understand  you." 
"O  blessed  God,  if  Thou  wilt  deliver  me,  I  will 


L'XMERCIFl 7.   II 'ALLS. 


2CX) 


see  that  no  nun  shall  ever  moan  helplessly  in  these 
cells.  I  '11  have  carpenters  and  masons  come,  and 
these  walls  shall  have  windows,  and  be  thrown  open 
to  the  light  of  day.  But  it  is  useless  to  plan ;  I  shall 
never  escape  !  never  escape !  Oh,  how  dreadful  to 
starve  by  inches  !  O  Lord,  if  Thou  wilt  please  deliver 
me,  I  will  serve  Thee  all  the  days  of  my  life." 

She  did  not  once  think  of  praying  to  Mary.  In 
her  agony,  the  creature  was  forgotten, —  only  the 
great  Creator  could  help. 

As  she  said  this,  a  sweet  peace  filled  her  soul,  such 
as  she  had  never  known  before,  and  she  felt  like  say. 
ing,  "I  can  trust  Him." 

She  was  at  length  startled  by  the  turning  of  the 
lock.  As  the  door  was  swung  open,  she  called  out : 
"  Who  is  there  ? " 

"  It 's  only  me, — Hosea.  Why,  Mother  Clarissima, 
how  came  you  here  ? "  as  he  brought  the  lantern  to 
shine  on  her  face. 

"  O  Hosea,  I  never  was  so  glad !  The  Lord  sent 
you."  Then,  as  he  gently  lifted  her  up,  "  How  came 
you  to  look  for  me  here  ?" 

"  I  was  impressed  to  come.  After  I  found  the  key 
beside  the  door,  I  could  not  rest  till  I  investigated." 

"  That  is  so  like  you,  Hosea  ;  you  are  always  on 
hand  at  the  right  time.  It  is  so  good  in  you.  I  can 
not  thank  you  enough.  I  should  have  died  if  you  had 
not  come." 

"I  found  you,  Mother  Clarissima,"    Hosea   boldly 


2io  MADONNA   HALL. 

said,  "  because  I  have  been  stirred  up  to  care  for  the 
sisters  that  are  left  to  die  by  the  slow  horrors  of 
starvation." 

"You  are  right,  Hosea.  The  Lord  stirred  you 
up,  and  I  owe  my  life  to  you.  I  have  suffered  an  age 
in  this  night,  and  I  made  a  solemn  vow,  if  the  Lord 
delivered  me,  that  I  would  do  as  I  would  be  done  by, 
and  have  a  heart  of  pity  for  the  helpless  sisters.  I 
feel  faint,  and  must  lean  on  you.  I  am  as  weak  as  if 
I  had  had  a  siege  of  sickness.  Now,  everything  looks 
so  different  to  me.  I  must  think  we  are  very  wrong 
as  a  church ;  something  must  be  done.  My  religion 
sternly  forbids  me  to  think,  reason,  or  argue,  least  of 
all  criticise  its  teachings.  But  in  my  distress  and 
woe,  I  promised  the  Lord  that  I  would,  and  I  believe 
He  sent  you  in  answer  to  my  prayer  just  as  truly  as 
I  believe  that  I  am  alive.  I  do  praise  Him !  " 

"  I  trust  He  did.  I  want  all  my  movements  guided 
by  Him." 

He  then  helped  her  safely  into  the  mansion,  she 
Waning  heavily  upon  him,  and  in  a  low  voice  show 
ering  benedictions  on  him  all  the  way. 

To  retrace  a  little  : 

Just  as  she  had  finished  the  rounds  of  the  four 
cells,  and  was  entering  the  large  cell,  Hosea  having 
started  for  his  "night  work,"  thought  he  heard  the 
outside  door  bang  in  shutting.  In  making  his  calls, 
he  found  that  food  had  been  left  in  every  cell,  and 
each  nun  was  sure  that  the  voice  of  the  sister  of 


UNMERCIFUL  WALLS.  211 

mercy  was  that  of  the  Superioress.  It  was  too 
great  a  change  to  hope  for,  but  their  hearts  were 
made  glad,  and  after  other  night  duties,  which  occu- 
pied some  hours,  he  went  to  see  that  all  was  right  in 
the  large  cell,  Number  Five,  little  dreaming  the  lady 
Superioress  herself  was  there  imprisoned. 

After  entering  the  mansion,  as  she  took  leave  of 
him  for  the  night,  she  said,  — 

"You  seem  to  me  like  a  messenger  from  heaven. 
I  am  so  happy  to  be  free.  I  shall  now  know  how  to 
pity  those  shut  up  in  prison.  God  bless  you.  Good- 
night, my  son." 

"  Good-night,  Mother  Clarissima,"  was  the  heart- 
felt reply. 

Hastening  to  her  room,  and  closing  the  door,  so 
great  was  her  exhaustion  that  she  laid  down  on  her 
couch  without  undressing,  and  peacefully  slept  till 
morning. 

With  her  waking  powers  stronger  than  ever,  was 
this  new  resolution,  born  of  that  dreadful  lesson  in 
the  cell.  "As  I  am  a  living  woman,"  thought  she,  "  I 
wish  some  way  could  be  devised  to  give  our  clergy  a 
taste  of  what  they  so  freely  prescribe  for  others. 
But  for  myself,  I  can  no  longer  be  cruel  to  nuns." 

Mother  Clarissima's  rooms  were  connected  with 
the  precincts  of  Hosea  by  telephone,  and  she  often 
had  occasion  to  summon  him  by  this  means. 

About  a  week  after  her  cell  adventure  and  release, 
one  morning,  at  nine  o'clock,  she  called  to  him, — 


212  MADONNA    HALL. 

"  Hosea,  you  there  ?  " 

"  Present,"  was  his  answer. 

"  You  may  harness  Tucky  Ho  into  the  small  car. 
riage,  dress  yourself  suitably,  and  drive  round  to  the 
front  entrance.  You  are  to  take  me  to  the  city." 

"  All  right.    I  '11  be  there  directly,"  he  replied. 

Now  this  was  unusual ;  but  since  her  fright  the 
lady  seemed  to  lean  on  and  look  to  Hosea  more  than 
ever  before,  and  now  she  wanted  to  confer  with  him, 
and  take  an  airing  at  the  same  time. 

Hosea  was  well  dressed  and  had  a  dignified  man- 
ner. The  Superioress  was  arrayed  in  her  costliest 
black  costume,  with  white  head-band,  and  nun's  bon- 
net, and  large  cape  collar,  and  made  a  fine  medieval 
appearance. 

"  Now,  my  son,"  said  she,  as  he  helped  her  into 
the  carriage,  "  before  we  start  for  the  city  I  wish  you 
to  drive  slowly  through  the  grounds.  I  must  ex- 
amine if  the  gardeners  have  done  their  work  well." 
Then,  as  they  drove  around,  she  said,  "  See,  the  ter- 
races and  lawn  are  well  shaven,  and  really  have  a 
neat  appearance.  I  want  to  look  at  the  hawthorn 
hedge  beyond  the  graveled  walk."  On  reaching  it, 
by  a  branch  off  from  the  serpentine  drive-way  that 
receded  from  and  approached  the  lofty  mansion,  she 
added,  "  There,  I  thought  it  would  be  apt  to  be  a 
little  shabby,  because  it  is  near  the  wing,  which  vis- 
itors never  see.  You  may  tell  the  gardeners  that  this 
hedge  must  be  better  trimmed,  just  as  well  kept  as  if 


UNMERCIFUL  WALLS. 


213 


in  front  of  the  main  building.  But  I  do  not  want  any 
flowers  here.  I  shall  have  masons  and  carpenters  at 
work  on  these  walls  and  basement  cells  as  soon  as 
the  bishop  comes  back.  The  clergy  won't  dare  inter- 
fere then." 

"  Yes,  Madame,"  replied  Hosea. 

Then,  as  they  came  again  in  front  of  the  mansion, 
and  drove  towards  the  street, — 

"  See,  Hosea,"  with  a  chill  of  undefined  emotion, 
"those  climbing  roses  over  that  arbor  where  the 
Virgin  and  Child  stand." 

"  Yes,"  replied  he ;  "that  is  a  magnificent  rose." 

"  I  call  it  the  Queen  of  the  Prairie,"  said  she  ;  "but 
I  may  be  mistaken  in  its  name,  there  are  so  many 
roses.  I  can  call  it  that,  if  I  choose  ;  what  is  to 
hinder  ?  No  one  here  knows  as  much  as  I  do  about 
flowers,  and  it  is  a  poor  story  if  I  cannot  call  that 
rose  what  name  I  choose,  do  n't  you  think  so  ? "  This 
mechanically,  while  underneath  was  a  strong  current 
of  conviction  setting  against  image  worship. 

"  Of  course,"  replied  Hosea,  "  on  the  same  princi- 
ple that  you  name  a  pet  cat  or  dog.  I  do  not  attach 
much  importance  to  it  any  way." 

"I  am  glad  you  think  so,"  she  said,  "for  it  pleases 
me  that  I  can  give  names  to  the  flowers  that  I  do  not 
know,  that  will  be  their  names,  and  no  one  can  dis- 
pute me.  That  is  of  little  account,  it  is  true,"  she 
added  ;  "  but  as  to  the  Virgin  and  Child,  I  used  to 
pray  to  them  whenever  I  passed  this  arbor,  but,  do 


214 


MADO.\\\'A    HALL 


you  know,  since  I  had  that  terrible  experience  in  the 
cell,  I  cannot  pray  to  the  Virgin  or  one  of  the  saints 
any  more,  to  save  my  life  I  cannot.  I  feel  that  it  is 
blasphemy  ;  I  can  only  pray  to  God.  What  do  you 
think  of  that  ?" 

"You  are  quite  right  there.  He  says,  '  Thou  shalt 
have  no  other  gods  before  me,'  "  was  Hosea's  delighted 
reply. 

"  Is  that  so  ?  Well,  that  settles  the  matter,"  re. 
plied  the  lady,  who  was  not  familiar  with  the  Bible. 

"  It  does  with  me,"  was  Hosea's  reply. 

"  I  am  so  glad  ;  and  here  I  've  been  dreading  to  talk 
with  you  about  it,  for  I  could  not  tell  my  thoughts  to 
any  one  of  the  sisters,  as  they  confess  to  the  priests, 
and  the  bishop  has  gone  to  Rome.  I  thought,  of 
course,  you  'd  think  me  an  apostate." 

"Oh,  no,"  replied  Hosea.  "The  apostates  are 
those  who  worship  something  else  besides  God." 

"It  must  be  so,"  said  the  lady,  in  deep  conviction. 
"  What  a  revelation  is  this, — and  how  mistaken  I 
have  been  all  my  life  ?"  Then,  as  they  were  driving 
through  the  grounds,  "  Stop  a  moment,  my  son.  You 
see  here  the  image  of  St.  Joseph,  who  is  a  patron 
saint,  and  resides  in  this  grotto.  Our  clergy  tell  us, 
and  I  have  taught  the  same  myself,  that  it  is  of  great 
use  to  seek  his  protection,  and  that  there  is  no  end  to 
the  calamities  that  would  have  befallen  us  if  we  had 
not  prayed  to  him :  the  Madonna  first,  then  St.  Peter, 
St.  Joseph,  St.  James  and  St.  John,  and  all  the  rest 


UNMERCIFUL  WALLS.  21$ 

of  the  divinities.  Now  just  as  true  as  God  commands 
us  to  worship  Him  only,  this  is  idolatry,  and  exceed- 
ingly sinful.  I  've  done  with  it,  and  sweep  them  all 
from  the  board,  and  I  'm  sure  the  bishop  is  of  the 
same  mind,  and,  as  soon  as  he  returns,  we  '11  have 
every  vestige  of  sham  worship  removed  from  our 
midst,  clergy  or  no  clergy.  I  must  say  that  I  never 
knew  what  peace  was  till  I  found  it  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  by  calling  on  his  name,  when  I  was  in  the 
depths.  I  then  believed  that  He  was  able  to  save  me." 

Hosea  had  been  praying  for  this,  and  yet  could 
scarcely  believe  the  things  he  heard.  Was  it  indeed 
true  that  Mother  Clarissima  had  turned  to  God?  His 
whole  soul  was  filled  with  praise,  but  his  words  were  few. 

Soon  they  passed  out  of  the  grounds,  for  the  lady 
had  errands  in  town,  and  while  on  the  way,  by  illogi- 
cal transition,  confided  to  Hosea  that  a  part  of  her 
business  in  the  city  was  to  pay  for  masses  for  her 
soul's  repose,  and  if  possible  do  away  with  the  pains 
of  purgatory. 

"The  business  is  almost  concluded, "she  continued. 
"  I  've  only  to  pay  money  and  take  receipts  ;  then  I 
shall  be  at  rest  as  it  concerns  anxiety  for  my  sou!';; 
estate  in  the  world  to  come." 

Hosea  saw  that  she  did  not  yet  fully  comprehend 
the  plan  of  salvation  through  Christ,  and  longed  to 
shed  light  on  her  pathway. 

"Mother  Clarissima,"  he  said,  "will  you  allow  me 
to  say  a  few  words  ?  " 


216  MADONNA   HALL. 

"Certainly,  Hosea.    I  want  your  opinion." 

"  You  only  pray  to  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth 
as  your  God  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes  ;  I  now  worship  Him  only,"  was  her  reply. 

"  Then  you  believe  on  Him  and  receive  Him  as 
your  Saviour,  and  feel  that  He  has  forgiven  all  your 
sins  ?  for  He  says,  '  Whosoever  shall  call  on  the 
name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.'  We  can  be  saved 
in  a  moment.  It  is  only  look  and  live,  or  have  life  in 
Him." 

"  Is  that  all  ?  Oh,  this  is  all  so  new ;  but  I  do 
believe,  I  do  receive  Him  as  my  only  Saviour  ;  and  am 
I  not  then  a  child  of  God  ? " 

"  You  certainly  are.  He  gives  you  that  power  the 
moment  you  believe,  and  His  shed  blood  washes  away 
your  sins,  and  saves  you  from  all  punishment." 

"  Then  of  what  possible  use  are  the  masses?"  asked 
the  lady,  with  tearful  earnestness. 

"  They  are  no  use  whatever,"  was  the  reply. 
"  They  rob  the  Lord  of  His  glory  as  if  He  were  not 
an  all-sufficient  Redeemer.  He  saves  us  by  His  one 
offering  of  His  blood  on  the  cross.  This  trying  to 
patch  up  a  religion  that  leaves  out  the  Lord  from 
heaven  as  a  complete  Saviour,  is  of  the  Wicked  One, 
and  must  come  to  nought." 

"  How  blind  we  have  been,"  replied  the  lady.  "  We 
bargained  for  the  masses  to  be  said,  and  the  money 
is  now  due.  What  is  best  to  be  done  ? " 

"  I  would  wait  till  the  bishop  returns,"  said  Hosea, 


UNMERCIFUL  WALLS,  2\7 

"  and  see  what  he  thinks  about  it.  The  clergy  do  not 
care  for  the  money  at  present,  and  by  that  time  you 
will  "have  clearer  views  of  this  great  salvation,  and 
will  know  what  to  say.  You  will  see  that  masses  are 
the  most  abominable  part  of  the  idolatry  of  the  Cath- 
olic church.  The  blasphemy  of  supposing  that  the 
priest,  no  matter  how  corrupt,  can  make  a  wafer-god 
the  real  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  eat  him.  The  creat- 
ure make  the  Creator !  It  is  too  abominably  absurd, 
and  too  fearfully  blasphemous  to  be  endured  for  an 
instant." 

"  I  am  grieved  at  heart  that  we  have  been  so 
wicked,"  returned  the  lady,  in  a  gush  of  tears.  "  But 
what  good  news  it  is  that  there  is  no  purgatory  for 
those  that  are  forgiven." 

"  None  at  all.  Jesus  says,  '  Whosoever  believeth 
on  me  hath  eternal  life,  and  shall  not  come  into  con- 
demnation.' Where  is  there  any  chance  for  the 
burnings  you  fear?" 

"  Why,  how  beautiful  that  is  !  I  have  had  all  my 
worry  for  nothing.  Oh,  if  I  had  only  found  the  true 
Saviour  before.  I  have  been  so  sensitive  to  suffering 
that  the  fear  of  after-death  burnings  has  shadowed 
me  all  my  life.  Now  I  rejoice  in  God,  my  Saviour, 
and  long  to  tell  others  that  '  Whosoever  believes  and 
receives  the  Lord  Christ,  will  be  happy  now  and 
hereafter.  But  if  this  faith  is  widely  accepted,  will 
it  not  affect  the  income  of  the  church  ? " 

"  Most  surely  it  will.     The  doctrine  of  purgatory 


2i 8  MADONNA   HALL. 

was  borrowed  from  paganism,  and  grafted  on  the 
Romish  system,  simply  to  put  money  in  the  hands 
of  ecclesiastics. 

"  What  a  shame  !  "  was  the  reply.  "  I  do  rejoice 
that  I  am  saved,  and  shall  not  come  into  condemna- 
tion and  be  made  to  suffer." 

Hosea,  in  order  to  test  her  further,  said, — 

"  I  wish  there  were  less  suffering  among  the 
nuns." 

"  There  shall  be.  I  am  planning  for  it,  and  shall 
need  your  help.  When  the  bishop  returns,  we  shall 
arrange  for  a  different  ordering  of  things.  Every 
brick  in  Madonna  Hall  shall  yet  testify  for  the  Lord 
alone." 


A    .MUTUAL  SECRET. 


XVII. 

•  IT  )uf  uccl  •  @3e 
/ 


and  Mother  Clarissima  had  an  intensely 
interesting  conversation  as  the  carriage  wound 
along  the  driveway  of  the  park  and  outside  the  con 
vent  grounds  on  the  thoroughfare  leading  to  the  city. 
Then  for  awhile  each  was  silent  in  deep  thought. 

"  What  I  want  to  say,  further,  Hosea,"  said  the 
lady,  at  length,  "  is,  that  cell  Number  Nine  must  be 
vacated  to-night.  Sister  Jessie,  who  is  shut  in  there, 
is  alive  ;  for  I  have  the  key  to  the  Tombs,  and  you 
have  another.  She  was  condemned  to  die  for  apos- 
tacy  —  was  kept  on  scant  fare  for  weeks,  —  and  the 
last  two  weeks  of  her  imprisonment  has  not  had  a 
mouthful  of  food  except  what  you  and  I  have  given 
her.  God  bless  you,  my  son  !  I  have  watched  you 
and  found  you  out.  I  am  heart  and  soul  with  you  in 
helping  off  condemned  nuns.  Help  them  all  you  can. 
If  you  need  money,  let  me  know  ;  and  if  we  want 
success  in  this  we  must  still  sacredly  keep  our  own 
counsel  !  " 


220  MADONNA    HALL. 

"  Noble  Mother  Clarissima ! "  he  exclaimed,  the 
tears  starting.  "A  blessing  awaits  you  for  this." 

"  I  have  it  already,  my  son.  I  was  never  so  happy 
in  my  life." 

When   Hosea  found  that   Mother  Clarissima  was 
firm  in   her   decision    to  befriend  the  nuns  in  their 
extremity,  she  looked  to  him  like  an  angel  of  mercy. 
It  invested  her  really  fine  face  with  a  halo  of  loveli 
ness. 

"  I  shall  need  Number  Nine  to-morrow,  or  the  night 
after,"  she  said,  "  as  I  must  this  once  go  through  the 
farce  of  putting  another  nun  there.  Can  you  have  it 
ready  to-night,  so  that  Father  Pecci  can  do  duty  to- 
morrow." 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed." 

"  You  know  Sister  Estelle,  our  music  teacher, 
Hosea  ? " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied.  "  At  the  musical  receptions  in 
the  parlor  she  sometimes  sent  for  me  to  sing  tenor." 

"Did  she?  I  had  forgotten.  Well,  until  of  late 
she  has  been  the  most  obedient  of  nuns." 

"  You  don't  mean  that  she  has  been  condemned  ?  " 
asked  he,  eagerly. 

"  Listen,  my  son,  how  it  came  about.  At  the 
school  examination  we  had  a  few  Protestants  present, 
friends  of  some  of  the  scholars,  and  the  very  next 
day  several  Testaments  and  tracts  were  found.  I 
only  discovered  one.  Sister  Estelle  secured  a  Testa- 
ment, and  read  it.  Do  you  know,  Hosea,  that  if  our 


A   MUTUAL  SECRET.  221 

nuns  were  allowed  to  read  the  Bible,  that  our  nunnery 
would  shortly  collapse  ?  The  Bible  and  our  system 
must  be  antagonistic.  The  clergy  say  it  won't  do. 
Sister  Estelle  read  that  book,  which  the  Pope  calls 
pernicious,  and  there  was  an  end  to  her  obedience." 

"Is  n't  that  a  little  strange  ?  "  asked  Hosea,  with  a 
peculiar  intonation  of  voice. 

"  Oh,  no,"  was  the  reply  ;  "  it  always  works  in  that 
way.  Sister  Estelle  was  brought  up  in  a  convent,  and 
has  been  kept  so  closely  that  she  has  had  no  possible 
chance  to  become  heretical.  She  had  a  training  in 
music,  being  ten  years  in  a  Philadelphia  nunnery 
before  she  came  here.  I  suppose  she  thinks  now, 
because  we  have  petted  her,  that  she  can  do  as  she 
pleases." 

"  Why  not  allow  her  to  keep  on  teaching.  She  is 
lady-like  and  quiet." 

"  Hosea,  my  son,  you  little  know  what  you  are 
talking  about.  After  Estelle  read  the  Testament, 
which  I  found  hidden  in  her  room,  she  called  a  num- 
ber of  sisters  together,  and  told  them  what  she  had 
read.  -She  said  that  Jesus  alone  could  forgive  sin, 
thus  striking  at  the  very  root  of  our  system.  And  I 
see  now,  Hosea,  that  the  dear  soul  was  right.  She  was 
eloquent,  and  had  them  all  crying  as  if  their  hearts 
would  break,  when  I  suddenly  opened  the  door,  after 
I  had  listened  awhile  to  what  she  was  saying.  There 
was  a  scattering,  you  may  believe,  but  Sister  Estelle 
stood  up  bravely,  and  said, — 


222  MADONNA   HALL. 

" '  I  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men,  and  if  it 
costs  me  my  life,  I  will  confess  Christ  alone  as  my 
Saviour.  As  for  the  Virgin  and  the  saints,  I  can  never 
think  of  worshiping  them.' 

"Now  I  suppose  you  '11  say  that  I  am  just  like  her, 
and  I  see  that  I  am.  That  fearful  cell  experience 
made  a  different  woman  of  me.  Estelle's  lessons 
then  struck  home. 

"  Well,  the  clergy  said  that  she  must  be  silenced, 
or  the  contagion  would  spread.  So  she  was  fed  on 
bread  and  water,  and  now,  unless  she  retracts,  she 
will  be  doomed  to  a  basement  cell.  I  love  her  dearly, 
and  wish  I  could  think  of  some  way  of  saving  her. 
I  '11  tell  you,  my  son,  if  you  can  manage  to  have  her 
removed  to  a  safe  retreat,  it  will  do  my  heart  good. 
She  might  get  another  start  in  life." 

"  I  am  sure  that  I  can.  I  will  be  on  hand,  and  see 
that  she  is  taken  away,"  he  replied,  joyfully  flushing 
with  emotion. 

Sister  Estelle  was  a  great  favorite  in  the  institution. 
She  was  graceful,  accomplished,  and  far  more  intelli- 
gent than  most  of  the  sisterhood.  Hosea  thought  it 
a  pity  to  be  so  abrupt  in  the  decision.  "  Why  not 
wait  awhile,"  he  said,  "  before  resorting  to  extreme 
measures  ? " 

"  Hosea,"  gravely  replied  the  lady,  "  the  clergy  are 
clamorous,  and  we  must  keep  our  interest  a  secret,  or 
we  shall  fail.  I  know  what  his  lordship  would  say. 
It  would  be  to  do  as  I  please.  He  has  gone  to  Rome 


A    MUTUAL   SECRET. 


223 


on  an  errand  which,  if  successful,  will  make  my  life 
very  happy.  I  feel  strangely  softened,  and  want 
everybody  happy,  too.  Still,  if  I  am  not  seemingly 
strict  in  ruling  this  sisterhood,  I  am  liable  to  be  set 
aside  before  he  returns.  The  fathers  have  no  pa- 
tience with  slack  management.  It  must  always  be 
rigid.  If  a  sister  shows  signs  of  being  uneasy,  she 
must  be  closely  watched.  So,  you  see,  Hosea,  that  it 
wo  n't  do  for  me  to  show  that  I  sympathize  with  them 
in  the  least.  Hear  what  the  church  says  through  her 
priest,  in  the  famous  book  called,  '  Ethica  Christiana.' 
I  have  it  by  heart. 

"  It  is  lawful  to  take  the  life  of  another  if  that  be 
the  only  means  of  preserving  one's  own  honor  and 
reputation.  The  church  knows  no  compassion  where 
her  honor  and  interest  are  concerned.  She  can  not 
err,  and  it  is  praiseworthy  to  execute  her  infallible 
decisions  when  called  to  do  so." 

"  Murder  is  licensed  there  very  plainly,"  remarked 
Hosea.  "  It  is  most  abominable." 

"As  for  me,"  replied  the  lady,  "I  can  never  again 
help  put  such  a  decree  in  practice.  I  abhor  it  from 
the  depths  of  my  soul.  I  trust  the  Lord  has  forgiven 
me  for  the  things  I  have  done  ignorantly  in  unbelief 
And  now  I  want  you  to  free  Sister  Estelle." 

"  I  think  I  can  do  it,"  he  calmly  replied,  while  his 
heart  was  praising  God  for  so  wonderfully  opening 
the  eyes  of  the  Superioress  to  see  things  clearly. 

"I  must,  of  course,"  said  she,   "when    she   is    con- 


224  MADONNA    HALL. 

demned,  conduct  her  to  her  cell,  but  you  are  a  man 
of  expedients,  and  can  see  her  fed  and  taken  away." 

"  I  will  do  it,"  he  replied,  earnestly. 

He  had  thought  and  prayed  much  over  Estelle's 
case,  and  before  he  knew  of  her  conversion  longed  to 
tell  her  of  the  way  of  life.  Through  his  prayers  and 
efforts  she  had  found  it.  Could  he  not  also  be  hon- 
ored in  saving  her  from  suffering  ?  He  had  at  length 
strong  faith  that  he  should  be,  and  his  heart  was  at 
rest  as  it  regarded  the  matter. 

Leaving  the  Lady  Superioress  at  Bellevue,  where 
she  was  to  dine  with  the  Leavenworths,  he  made 
haste  to  arrange  for  the  rescue,  at  the  Aid  Society. 

It  was  quite  awhile  prior  to  this  that  Grace  Leaven- 
worth  had  met  Hosea,  found  he  was  in  the  faith,  and 
from  him  learned  the  wants  of  the  occasional  refugees 
from  Madonna  Hall,  and  neighboring  convents. 

This  information  was  at  the  time  just  what  she 
needed,  in  addition  to  that  she  had,  to  give  her  society 
an  active  existence.  Whenever  he  came  in  town,  he 
was  to  call  at  the  Aid  Rooms,  and  leave  or  take  orders. 
He  was  charged  to  apply  to  her  in  any  emergency, 
and  she  and  her  associates  would  be  ready  to  help  to 
the  extent  of  their  ability. 

And  when  a  nun  was  once  in  that  fold  she  was  as 
safe  as  if  in  her  father's  house.  Mrs.  Leavenworth 
being  president  of  the  parent  society,  managed  to 
inaugurate  many  plans  for  shielding  those  that  needed 
a  protecting  wing.  On  this  occasion,  Hosea  found 


A   MUTUAL   SECRET. 


225 


Grace  and  Ella  South  bury  in  the  office,  and  very  ready 
to  listen  to  his  report  of  the  case  in  hand. 

"  It  is  a  hazardous  thing  that  you  are  to  do,  to- 
night," said  Grace,  as  she  learned  the  details  of  what 
he  had  planned,  "  but  I  believe  that  One  will  help 
you,  and  give  you  success." 

"He  always  has,"  replied  Hosea ;  "I  could  not 
attempt  it  otherwise." 

"Thank  Him,  and  take  courage,"  rejoined  Grace. 
"  He  is  on  the  side  of  right,  and  will  fight  our  battles 
for  us,  as  my  dear  mother  often  says.  But  now  to 
business,"  added  she,  in  her  brisk  way.  "  We  have 
a  dress  and  disguise  ready,  have  n't  we,  Miss  South- 
bury  ?  Oh,  yes,  here  they  are  ;  you  put  them  away  ; 
and  here's  the  mask  for  the  effigy  which  is  to  be  put 
in  the  niche  of  burial." 

These  were  compactly  put  up,  and  by  Hosea 
placed  in  the  space  under  the  carriage  seat.  It  was 
then  arranged  that  Miss  Leavenworth  should  have  a 
trusty  friend  in  waiting  with  a  carriage  at  midnight, 
outside  the  convent  park  entrance,  opposite  the 
barn. 

Hosea  attended  to  his  duties  as  steward  in  getting 
house  supplies,  and  punctually  at  the  hour  appointed, 
called  for  the  Superioress  at  Bellevue,  and  in  due 
time  they  arrived  at  Madonna  Hall. 

At  midnight,  Hosea  cautiously  made  his  way  to 
Number  Nine,  and  found  Mary  Brown,  alias  Sister 
Jessie,  the  New  England  nun,  supposed  to  be  de- 


226  MADONNA    HALL. 

ceased,  arrayed  in  the  disguise  he  had  brought  from 
the  Aid  Society.  Noiselessly  she  accompanied  him 
out  of  the  Tombs  into  the  moonlight,  he  turning  to 
lock  the  ponderous  door.  Reaching  the  hedge  border- 
ing on  the  highway,  he  opened  a  concealed  passage,, 
and  conducted  her  to  the  conveyance  in  waiting,, 
in  care  of  Colonel  Southbury.  In  a  few  word  he  told 
him  the  case  of  Sister  Estelle,  asking  that  the  car- 
riage be  sent  for  her  on  the  third  night. 

The  chaise  moved  quietly  off,  while  he  returned, 
and  going  into  the  Tombs,  put  the  cell  to  rights,  and 
prepared  the  effigy,  with  its  death-like  mask,  ready 
for  Pecci  's  inspection  the  next  day.  Father  Pecci 
was  commissioner  and  convent  coroner  to  certify 
when  a  nun  was  dead.  Now  this  man  had  a  mortal 
terror  of  death, — could  not  endure  to  look  at,  or  touch, 
a  dead  body,  and  only  the  money  paid  him,  and  the 
honor  of  office,  led  him  to  retain  the  post.  He  was 
just  the  one  inadvertently  to  help  Hosea  in  saving 
life.  The  steward  kept  the  father's  secret  of  his 
weakness  in  the  presence  of  death,  as  he  coveted  the 
place,  and  was  ever  ready  to  certify,  facts  or  no 
facts. 

The  process  was  simple.  When  the  effigy  was 
ready,  Hosea  led  Father  Pecci  into  the  dimly-lighted 
cell,  where  lay  the  supposed  nun,  covered  to  the  chin 
with  a  winding  sheet,  and  all  he  had  to  do  was  to 
guide  Pecci's  nervous  hand  in  the  gloom  to  touch  the 
cold  face  or  mask.  When  this  was  quickly  clone,  the 


A    MUTUAL   SECRET. 


227 


father,  with  one  hand  to  his  nose  for  fear  of  infection, 
made  for  the  out-door  air,  and  was  ready  to  take  his 
oath  that  the  nun  had  departed  this  life.  In  the  cir- 
cumstances, the  figure  the  flying  father  cut  was 
amusing,  but  Hosea  had  his  mind  on  his  work  and 
remained  to  put  the  straw  image  in  its  niche,  and, 
after  adding  the  required  quantity  of  lime,  to  wall  it 
up  with  bricks  and  mortar. 

While  he  hated  the  system  that  he  must  circum- 
vent with  such  stratagem  and  pretence,  he  re- 
joiced that  he  had  saved  a  precious  life.  Mary 
Brown,  so  long  mourned  in  her  lonely  New  Hamp- 
shire home,  through  his  and  Grace  Leavenworth's 
efficiency,  was  the  very  next  day  returned  to  the 
stricken  household. 

Her  history  was  not  unlike  that  of  many  others. 
Three  years  before,  getting  tired  of  her  country 
home,  she  had  sought  to  earn  her  living  in  the  city. 
Unhappily,  she  joined  a  church,  which  was  really  in 
the  interests  of  Rome, — was  drawn  under  fascinating 
influences,  and  as  an  easy  way  of  getting  more  educa- 
tion, and  a  chance  to  teach,  was  persuaded  to  enter 
the  Madonna  Hall  convent.  The  religious  advantages 
had  also  been  glowingly  depicted,  and  later  she  was 
led  to  believe  that  by  taking  the  veil  she  would  be 
sure  of  salvation.  She  awoke  to  find  that  she  had 
been  deceived.  She  had  had  good  Sabbath-school 
:  action  while  at  home,  and  the  false  and  blasphem- 
doctrines  of  the  Catechism  became  unendurable 


228  MADONNA   HALL. 

when  she  compared  them  with  the  wonderful  teach- 
ings of  the  Bible.  She  prayed  to  God,  renounced 
what  she  had  tried  to  receive,  was  known  as  a  dis- 
contented nun,  and  refusing  to  come  to  terms,  was 
under  ban  and  punishment. 

When  she  reached  home,  it  was  to  her  friends  like 
having  her  from  the  dead.  Delighted  beyond  meas- 
ure to  be  free  from  that  which  can  be,  when  priests 
are  corrupt,  the  worst  form  of  slavery,  she  made  a 
confident  of  her  mother,  telling  her  how  she  had  been 
condemned  to  die  without  judge  or  jury.  And  now, 
should  the  clergy  hear  of  her  escape,  they  would 
have  it  in  their  hearts  to  recover  or  destroy  her. 

Madonna  Hall  community,  and  all  allied  to  it, 
Mother  Clarissima  and  Hosea  excepted,  were  unsuspi- 
cious of  her  rescue,  supposing  her  effectually  silenced. 

The  next  day  after  Father  Pecci's  hurried  autopsy, 
which,  as  usual,  made  him  faint,  Hosea  put  the  cell  in 
order,  for  occupancy  by  Sister  Estelle.  As  he  went 
on  with  his  work,  brain  and  heart  were  busy.  It  was 
a  rare  joy  to  him  to  know  that  the  Mother  Clarissima 
was  coming  into  the  light,  and  was  in  full  sympathy 
with  him  in  saving  the  nuns.  It  seemed  too  wonder 
ful  to  be  true.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  thought  it 
a  risk  to  lock  the  Sister  Estelle  in  the  cell,  as  he 
feared  the  priests  might  discover  his  attempt  to  make 
her  free. 

The  evening  following,  the  sister  was  summoned  to 
the  chapel,  and  Fathers  Krafts  and  Pecci  were  a  com 


A    MUTUAL  SECRET. 


229 


mittee  to  make  a  final  effort  to  have  her  recant.  She 
was  firm,  and  resisted  all  their  demands.  She  would 
rather  die  than  deny  her  Lord.  The  Testament 
which  Hosea  had  left  in  a  pile  of  music  had  been 
studied,  and  committed  to  memory,  and  when  the 
book  was  destroyed  with  curses  by  Father  Krafts, 
who  happened  to  be  officiating  in  the  chapel  of  the 
nunnery  when  the  discovery  was  made,  although 
deprived,  she  was  not  robbed  of  God's  Word,  having 
many  precious  chapters  in  her  memory. 

Not  long  after  the  trial,  the  Superioress,  coming  into 
the  hall,  called  out,  "  Lelia,  Mary,  Addie,  and  Celia, 
bring  Sister  Estelle  into  the  judgment  room." 

This  was  an  apartment  adjoining  the  chapel. 
Archbishop  Bland,  Fathers  Krafts,  Buhler,  and  Pecci, 
were  in  attendance,  as  they  severally  had  talked  and 
labored  with  her,  and  now  were  resolved  to  have  the 
matter  finally  settled.  The  sisters  signified  to  Sister 
Estelle  that  she  was  summoned  to  appear  before  her 
judges. 

She  arose  with  a  loving  look,  and  said,  as  she  dis- 
missed her  scholars, — 

"  Come  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  door, 
for  he  that  climbeth  up  some  other  way  is  a  thief  and 
a  robber.  Judgments  are  near  at  hand.  Escape 
for  your  lives  ! " 

Then  'serenely  closing  the  piano,  and  arranging 
her  music,  she  turned  and  accompanied  the  nuns  to 
the  dreaded  room. 


230  MADONNA  HALL.. 

There  sat  her  judges  in  solemn  conclave,  thinking 
in  their  blindness  that  they  were  doing  God  service. 

As  she  appeared  before  them,  the  Archbishop 
began, — 

"  What  have  you  to  say  for  yourself,  Sister  Estelle  ? 
Are  you  ready  to  be  confessed  to-day  ?  " 

"No,  your  grace,  I  shall  never  be  confessed 
again." 

A  look  of  cruel  anger  came  over  the  Archbishop's 
rubicund  face,  as  he  said,  roughly,  — 

"  We  may  make  you.  Remember,  we  can  torture 
you  till  you  are  ready  to  confess." 

On  second  thoughts,  however,  as  he  was  impressed 
with  her  queenly  air,  and  called  to  mind  that  "  any 
one  can  lead  a  horse  to  drink,  but  a  dozen  men  can- 
not make  him  drink,"  he  suddenly  changed  ground, 
saying,  with  an  icy  smile,— 

"Will  you  not  retract,  just  a  little?  Remember, 
if  you  will,  the  new  music  teacher  shall  be  sent  away, 
and  you  shall  retain  your  honorable  position." 

"  You  shall,  indeed  !  "  echoed  the  Mother  Supe- 
rior, with  an  encouraging  look. 

"  Sister  Estelle,  we  have  great  hopes  of  you," 
added  Father  Krafts.  "The  Superioress  has  a 
western  appointment  in  view,  and  you  were  our  elect 
lady  for  that  vacancy." 

"  It  has  no  temptation  for  me,"  was  the  calm  reply. 
"  Once  I  was  blind,  and  now  I  see.  Shall  I  forget  what 
the  Lord  has  done  for  me,  and  turn  again  to  darkness 


•A    MUTUAL   SECRET. 


231 


and  sin  ?  I  have  found  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
He  has  given  me  eternal  life,  because  I  believe  on 
Him." 

"  What  a  darling  angel  she  is  !  "  thought  Clarissima. 
"My  soul  is  knit  to  her  soul ! " 

"Hush  your  mouth!"  cried  the  Archbishop. 
"You've  sealed  your  doom.  We've  no  demand  for 
heretics  here !  You  will  now  be  locked  in  cell  No.  9, 
which  will  not  be  opened"  for  two  weeks,  when  your 
dead  body  will  be  taken  out  and  buried.  As  you  will 
not  recant,  you  will  now  accompany  the  Mother 
Superior." 

Sister  Estelle  stood  with  the  look  of  a  queen,  say- 
ing,— 

"  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge.  And  may  He 
give  you  repentance  unto  Life.  Farewell." 

Then  she  followed  Mother  Clarissima  to  what  all 
present  thought  her  living  tomb. 

The  nuns  turned  to  hide  their  tears.  Sister  Estelle 
had  been  the  life  of  the  institution  ;  all  the  music  and 
song  clung  to  her,  and  since  she  had  been  converted 
she  had  obtained  a  copy  of  "  Gospel  Songs,"  and  before 
the  officials  were  aware  the  entire  academy  and  nun- 
nery were  singing  the  Gospel.  This  was  easily  done, 
as  some  of  the  pupils  from  Protestant  families  had 
become  familiar  with  the  songs  elsewhere.  The 
effect  was  wonderful,  and  afterwards  not  a  few  dated 
their  conversion  to  the  singing  of  those  hymns,  so  full 
of  penitence,  praise  and  true  worship. 


232 


MADONNA   HALL. 


Mother  Clarissima  showed  Estelle  into  her  cell,  and 
said  in  a  low  voice,  as  she  wept  on  her  neck  and  kissed 
her, — 

"Keep  dressed,  and  be  in  readiness,  for  I  have 
planned  to  have  you  escape  to-night.  Hosea  will 
take  you  to  a  carriage  at  twelve." 

Estelle  was  almost  overpowered  with  gratitude. 

"  This  is  so  kind  of  you  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  You 
will  not  lose  your  reward ;  I  trust  that  I  am  one  of 
the  least  of  His  little  ones." 

"  Bless  your  heart,  you  've  stood  nobly,"  whispered 
the  Lady  Clarissima.  Then  hastily  kissing  her,  she 
locked  her  in  the  sepulchre-like  cell,  and  returned  to 
the  main  building. 

Before  leaving,  the  Archbishop  explained  to  the 
tearful  nuns  that  they  had  reason  to  rejoice,  as  Sister 
Estelle  could  only  be  saved  by  the  "Baptism  of 
Blood,"  that  is,  by  an  unnatural  death.  He  even 
intimated  that  she  might  yet  be  canonized  as  a 
saint,  through  the  efficacy  of  this  stern  penalty  of  the 
church. 

It  was  some  hours  before  midnight  when  Estelle 
was  immured,  and  at  last  Hosea  appeared,  and  silently 
conducted  her  to  the  carriage  in  waiting,  and  she 
found  an  asylum  with  kind  friends  ere  the  morning 
dawn. 


&ISHOP  BERLIN'S  LETTER. 


XVIII. 
T©isr)0p .  JcycplTr)  s .  JJe-ffep. 

ROME,  August,  1889. 

Y  DEAR  CLARISSIMA,  —  My  letter  on  shipboard 
you  have  doubtless  received.  A  kind  Provi- 
dence has  prospered  my  mission,  and  I  have 
joyful  news  to  communicate.  The  Pope  readily 
granted  me  an  interview,  and  was  very  cordial,  calling 
me  his  'dear  son.'  He  acceded  to  my  request,  and 
gave  me  a  dispensation  to  marry.  I  will  return  soon 
and  hasten  our  union.  He  also  blessed  my  plan  of 
issuing  the  New  Testament. 

I  have  so  much  that  I  want  to  tell  you,  dearest, 
for  my  soul  is  as  if  it  had  been  swept  over  by  a 
mighty  tempest,  and  through  the  grace  given  me,  I 
feel  that  I  am  coming  out  wholly  on  the  Lord's 
side. 

Since  my  arrival  here,  a  converted  Trappist  priest, 
whom  I  knew  in  college,  has  given  me  "  Gu  in  ness's 
Lectures  on  Romanism,"  also  Birk's,  Faber's  and 
Newton's  works  on  Prophecy,  and  day  after  day  we 
sit  down  to  discuss  the  positions  taken,  comparing 
them  with  the  only  true  test,  Holy  Scripture.  It  has 
been  a  terrible  struggle.  I  have  spent  sleepless 
nights  over  the  great  question,  and  have  been  much 
in  prayer  ;  and,  my  darling,  there  is  no  getting  a\vay 
from  this  conclusion :  We  are  in  truth  the  apostate- 
church —  the  Anti-Christ  of  the  New  Testa  n,. 


234 


MADONNA    HALL. 


The  system  is  worldly  and  rotten,  and,  coming  out,  I 
disown  allegiance  to  it,  and  it  shall  be  my  work 
henceforth  to  help  God's  blinded  children  from  the 
wreck  to  the  rock  Christ  Jesus. 

I  must  tell  you  that  I  have  read  enormously. 
Among  other  things,  Hon.  Mr.  Gladstone's  "  Vati- 
can Decrees."  It  contains  the  gist  of  a  most  impor- 
tant matter.  I  will  quote  a  few  passages.  In  refer- 
ring- to  his  former  article,  he  says,  — 

"I  was  speaking  of  the  question  whether  a  handful 
of  the  clergy  are,  or  are  not,  engaged  in  an  utterly 
hopeless  visionary  effort  to  Romanize  the  church  and 
people  of  England.  At  no  time  since  the  reign  of 
Bloody  Mary  has  such  a  scheme  been  possible.  But 
if  it  had  been  possible,  in  the  seventeenth  or  eigh- 
teenth centuries,  it  would  have  become  impossible  in 
the  nineteenth,  when  Rome  has  substituted  for  the 
proud  boast  of  semper  eadem,  a  policy  of  violence  and 
a  change  of  faith  ;  when  she  has  refurbished  and  pol- 
ished anew  every  rusty  tool  she  was  fondly  thought 
to  have  disused  ;  when  no  one  can  become  her  con- 
vert without  renouncing  his  moral  and  mental  free- 
dom, and  placing  his  civil  loyalty  and  duty  at  the 
mercy  of  another ;  and  when  she  has  equally  repudi- 
ated modern  thought  and  ancient  history." 

He  then  says  that  the  people  of  England  have  a 
right,  on  purely  civil  grounds,  to  expect  from  their  Ro- 
man Catholic  fellow  subjects  some  declaration  of  opin- 
ion, in  reply  to  that  ecclesiastical  party  in  their  church, 
who  have  laid  down,  in  their  name,  principles  adverse 
to  the  purity  and  integrity  of  civil  allegiance. 

The  grand  old  man  is  correct,  and  an  explanation 
is  due  in  America  as  weil.  But  I  do  suppose  a 
straight-forward  apology  would  be  impossible  with  the 
Jesuit  faction,  who,  with  their  sympathizers,  are  the 
only  Catholics  that  aim  to  rule  the  country.  When 
confronted  with  the  light,  they  either  slink  away,  or 


BISHOP  BERLINS  LETTER. 


235 


strive  to  appear  very  innocent  and  pious,  assume 
lamb-like  airs,  until  they  can  quiet  suspicion  and 
resume  their  infamous  work  in  the  dark. 

He  says  further,  — 

"  It  is  the  peculiarity  of  Roman  theology  that,  by 
thrusting  itself  into  the  temporal  domain,  it  naturally 
and  even  necessarily  comes  to  be  a  frequent  theme  of 
political  discussion.  To  quiet-minded  Roman  Catho- 
lics, it  must  be  a  subject  of  infinite  annoyance,  that 
their  religion  is,  more  than  any  other,  the  occasion  of 
conflicts  with  the  state,  and  of  civil  disquietude. 
This  is  brought  upon  them  by  the  authorities  of  the 
church. 

"The  Pope  of  Rome  is  a  trespasser  on  ground  that 
belonged  to  the  civil  authority.  All  other  Christian 
bodies  are  content  with  freedom  in  their  own  religious 

o 

domain.  They  never  pretend  that  the  state  is  not  its 
own  master  ;  make  no  religious  claims  to  temporal 
possessions  or  advantages,  and  consequently  are  never 
in  perilous  collision  with  the  state,  as  are  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  leaders  and  their  admirers." 

Gladstone  goes  on  to  say, — 

"  The  Rome  of  the  Middle  Ages  claimed  universal 
monarchy.  The  modern  Church  of  Rome  has  aban- 
doned nothing  • —  retracted  nothing.  And  we  know 
very  well  that  a  pledge  from  Catholics  is  worthless 
unless  dictated  by  Rome." 

The  Premier  speaks  of  "  the  moral  murder  of 
stifling  conscience  and  conviction."  This  must  be 
the  case  when  a  loyal  Catholic  tries  the  feat  of  keep 
ing  both  his  allegiance  to  his  country  and  his  vows  to 
the  Pope.  It  is  like  walking  two  opposite  roads  at 
the  same  time,  which  is  impossible. 

I  must  tell  you,  darling  Clarissima,  I  find  that 
there  has  been  a  great  change  in  the  mode  of  opera- 
tions of  the  Romanists  in  both  England  and  America. 
Years  ago,  they  declared  that  their  religion  did  not 


236  MADONNA   HALL. 

in  the  least  interfere  with  their  duties  as  citizens  ; 
the  Pope's  power  to  claim  obedience  was  strictly  and 
narrowly  limited.  It  was  denied  that  he  had  any 
right  to  interfere  in  civil  government.  Now,  it  is 
openly  declared  that  he  has  this  sovereign  right  in 
all  lands,  and  that  he  will  take  possession  as  soon  as 
he  can,  and  he  has  the  ridiculous  cheek  to  call  on 
everybody  to  help  him.  He  really  does  outbeg  all 
the  mendicants  I  ever  heard  of.  But  this  deceit 
was  practised  to  beguile  the  nations,  and  gain  time, 
a  transparent  trick  that  was  long  since  discovered  and 
as  widely  scorned. 

"  Let  me  come  in,"  says  the  wild  beast,  assuming 
an  innoffensive  form  and  air.  "  I  will  never  interfere, 
or  do  you  any  harm, —  just  let  me  lie  down  by  your 
fireside." 

The  mild,  pleading  voice  is  believed,  and  the 
creature  let  into  the  body  politic  ;  and  after  a  little  he 
is  a  mammoth  beast,  which  begins  to  show  his  greedy 
appetite,  indicating  that  he  is  ready  to  destroy  and 
devour. 

Am  I  wrong  in  calling  the  papal  power  a  beast  ? 
It  is  so  called  in  the  Revelations, —  chapters  thirteen 
and  seventeen.  For  one,  I  have  done  with  serving 
the  behests  of  this  destroyer,  and  am  appalled  when 
I  reflect  to  what  a  pass  it  .ias  brought  us. 

The  dogma  of  infallibility  is  one  of  the  greatest 
of  religious  frauds.  It  is  decreed  that  "  even  if  the 
judgments  of  the  Pope  do  not  appear  to  be  infallible, 
they  are  unappealable,  irreversible ;  no  matter  what 
blunder  he  makes,  as  in  the  public  school  ques- 
tion, and  all  men,  clerical  and  lay,  are  bound  truly  to 
obey,  and  from  this  Catholic  rule  no  man  can  depart, 
save  at  the  peril  of  his  soul's  salvation." 

This  I  quote  from  church  documents. 

The  Premier  says  again,  "  Individual  servitude, 
however  abject,  will  not  satisfy  the  party  now  donii- 


BISHOP  BERLINS  LETTER. 


237 


nant  in  the  Latin  church,  the  state  must  also  be  a 
slave." 

The  Pope  claims,  with  the  approval  of  the  council, 
absolute  obedience  at  the  peril  of  salvation  of  every 
member  of  his  communion.  This,  in  open  day,  by  a 
pontiff  who  has  condemned  free  speech,  free  writing, 
free  press,  liberty  of  conscience,  and  the  study  of 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  matters. 

Can  this  kind  of  tyranny  ever  be  tolerated  in 
America,  when  it  has  been  cast  off  in  Italy,  where  it 
originated  ?  I  am  not  alone.  Good  old  Catholic 
Bishop  Doyle  said,  "  In  case  the  Pope  assumed  the 
ground  he  is  now  taking,  we  shall  oppose  him  by 
every  means  in  our  power,  even  by  the  exercise  of 
our  spiritual  authority." 

I  am  in  correspondence  with  Dr.  Yon  Dollenger  of 
Germany.  He  voted  against  the  Pope's  infallibility 
in  1870,  and  writes  me  that  it  never  would  have 
passed  with  the  clergy  had  they  not  been  led  astray 
by  the  class-books  from  which  they  took  their  ideas 
during  their  seminary  education,  since  the  proofs 
given  in  those  books  are  for  the  most  part  false,  dis- 
torted, and  shockingly  vile.  The  principal  and  favor- 
ite works  of  modern  theological  schools  are,  "The 
Moral  Theology  of  St.  Alphonso  Liquori,"  the  "The- 
ology of  the  Jesuit  Terrone,"  and  especially  the 
shameless  works  of  Gury.  More  pernicious  text 
books  it  would  be  hard  to  find,  worse,  if  possible, 
than  those  that  are  hurtfully  medicated  to  make  crim- 
inals of  children  in  certain  church  schools. 

I  will,  when  we  meet,  show  you  that  Rome  is 
Babylon,  pictured  plainly  in  the  Sacred  Writings.  Of 
Rome  it  may  be  said,  it  covets  universal  dominion, 
secured  by  the  Inquisition.  And  this  in  the  centen- 
nial year  of  the  overthrow  of  the  Bastile  in  France. 

Now,  briefly,  let  me  tell  you  a  few  points  I  have 
settled,  showing  that  the  church  to  which  \ve  belong 


MADONNA    HALL. 


is  a  slavish  copy  of  the  Pagan  power  which  it  super- 
ceded. 

Do  you  not  remember,  last  winter,  wnen  we  were 
reading  the  report  of  the  speech  of  the  ex-pastor  of 
St.  Stephen's  church  at  the  New  York  Academy  of 
Music,  he  said,  "  It  was  a  thousand  pities,  when 
the  Pagan  emperor,  Constantine,  was  converted  to 
Christianity,  that  he  mingled  church  and  state ;  that 
the  pontiffs  were  made  rich  in  worldly  things  and 
sought  worldly  power,  which  was  not  according  to  the 
Saviour's  example,  who  became  poor,  and  the  apostle 
Peter,  who  said,  '  Silver  and  gold  have  I  none,'  - 
counting  it  joy  to  bear  the  reproach  of  the  Master  ?" 
Well,  that  started  me  on  a  line  of  investigation  that 
has  opened  my  eyes  to  the  delusion  in  which  we  have 
lived.  An  author  I  am  studying  shows  clearly  that 
the  Madonna  of  Rome  is  just  like  the  Madonna  of 
Babylon.  The  features  and  complexion  of  the  two 
are  the  same.  Until  recently  there  was  nothing 
either  Jewish  or  Italian  in  the  Madonna  of  Rome. 
The  idea  of  worshipping  a  mother  and  child  was  bor- 
rowed from  the  pagan  worship  of  old  Babylon,  started 
by  Semiramis,  which  system  has  helped  shape  the 
heathenism  of  the  entire  world.  Hislop  says,  fur- 
ther, "  Our  Jesuit  missionaries  were  astonished  to 
find  the  counterpart  of  the  Madonna  and  her  Child  as 
devoutly  worshipped  in  Thibet,  China  and  Japan,  as  in 
Rome  itself." 

There  were  monks  and  nuns  in  ancient  Babylon. 
Monasteries  are  to  be  found  in  Thibet  and  Japan. 

After  Constantine  was  converted  to  Christianity, 
there  was  a  mingling  of  its  doctrines  with  paganism  ; 
the  Roman  church  put  the  Virgin  Mary  and  the  child 
Jesus  in  the  place  of  Semiramis  and  her  son,  thus 
gaining  popularity  with  the  pagans.  As  paganism 
disappeared  externally,  in  the  very  same  proportion  it 
was  absorbed  and  became  the  inspiring  power  of  the 


BISHOP  BERLINS  LETTER. 


239 


papacy.     I  am  astonished,  confounded,  humbled,  at 
these  revelations. 

Baalti  was  the  Babylonian  for  "my  lady," — the 
Latin  is  Mea  Domina,  which  is  corrupted  in  Italian 
into  "  Madonna." 

I  find  that  the  confessional,  purgatory,  celibacy, 
and,,  indeed,  every  thing  that  makes  Romanism  what 
it  is,  have  been  borrowed  from  old  idolatries  — 
counterfeit  religions.  I  have  been  detained  in  mak- 
ing these  investigations  ;  besides,  as  the  great  occa- 
sion of  the  Pope's  emptying  purgatory,  in  honor  of 
his  Jubilee,  was  coming  off,  I  determined  to  remain 
and  see  the  performance.  I  had  some  weeks  before 
finished  all  my  business  with  the  Pope,  or,  with  my 
recently  changed  views,  I  know,  not  how  I  could  have 
asked  his  license  to  marry,  or  to  issue  the  New  Testa- 
ment. 

I  am  more  and  more  shocked  at  the  Pope's  dreadful 
and  growing  presumption.  In  the  light  of  God's 
holy  Word  how  blasphemous  his  conduct !  Soon 
after  his  Jubilee,  I  am  told  that  he  canonized  a  good 
many  new  saints  to  please  those  who  made  him  the 
richest  presents.  My  missionary  friend  informs  : 
"To  many  towns  and  cities  that  had  contributed 
liberally  to  his  Jubilee  he  gave  a  new  idol,  by  taking 
an  individual  of  their  choice  whom  they  said  once 
lived  there,  and  making  a  patron  saint  to  whom  they 
could  pray  in  times  of  trouble.  To  add  to  their  faith 
in  the  new  saint  he  offered  the  first  prayer  as  he 
turned  him  over  to  those  for  whom  he  was  designed.  " 
Was  there  ever  a  greater  imposition,  or  such  foolish 
credulity  ? 

It  does  really  seem  as  if  Leo  XIII.  was  left  to  do 
weak  and  presumptuous  things.  His  canonization 
of  saints,  impious  and  blasphemous  as  it  was,  did  not 
suffice.  He  must  show  his  supposed  infallible  power 
anew ;  so  he  essayed  to  do  what  no  finite  being  can 


240  MADOXNA   HALL. 


do,  free  souls  from  purgatory,  and  pose  as  an  infinite 
being.  This  occurred  last  Sunday,  3Oth  inst.  No- 
tice had  been  sent  over  the  world  that  on  that  day  he 
would  offer  a  propitiatory  sacrifice,  which  would 
cleanse  the  myriad  of  souls  in  purgatory,  suffering  for 
their  sins.  All  the  faithful  of  every  church  were 
directed  to  pray  for  the  dead  at  the  same  time,  for 
which  service  the  Pope  would  grant  them  plenary 
indulgence.  It  seems  that  while  triumphing  in  his 
Jubilee,  he  could  not  be  happy  unless  he  released  the 
millions  of  his  children  who  were  wailing  in  the  abyss. 
The  clergy  taught  that  his  divinity  gloriously  shone 
forth  in  this  act,  and  that  it  was  a  deed  of  unheard-of 
clemency.  Why,  in  the  name  of  mercy,  if  he  had  the 
power,  did  n't  he  do  it  before  ? 

Leo  was  to  bestow  a  special  blessing  on  all  those 
who  would  visit  the  eternal  city,  and  assist  his  holi- 
ness on  this  occasion,  and  the  poor  deluded  devotees 
crowded  into  Rome,  thousands  of  tickets  having  been, 
issued  to  the  faithful,  to  secure  sitting  or  standing 
room  in  St.  Peter's  cathedral.  Many  Romanists 
themselves  thought  the  imposition  supremely  ridicu- 
lous, a  great  trick  to  beguile  the  superstitious,  for 
there  are  multitudes  of  men  capable  of  reasoning  in 
Rome,  and,  as  is  well  knewn,  the  ruling  power  is 
down  on  that  gigantic  lie  of  the  centuries,  the 
Papacy,  The  cathedral  is  six  hundred  and  thirty-two 
feet  in  length ;  greatest  width  four  hundred  and 
forty-six  feet  ;  height,  four  hundred  and  forty-eight 
feet.  It  is  doubtless  the  most  magnificent  religious 
edifice  ever  built,  and  has  from  the  first  been  a  temple 
of  idolatry,  mainly  built  by  money  gathered  from  in- 
dulgences granted  in  the  time  of  the  monk  Tetzel. 

The  Pope  was  to  commence  the  services  at  nine 
o'clock,  in  the  morning.  I  secured  a  place  by  the  high 
altar,  in  the  centre  of  the  church.  The  canopy  cov- 
ering this  altar,  under  the  center  of  the  dome,  is  of 


BISHOP  BERLINS  LETTER. 


241 


bronze,  supported  by  four  spiral  composite  columns, 
rich  with  foliage  of  gilt,  and  is  ninety-five  feet  high  to 
top  of  the  globe. 

I  had  some  two  hours  to  wait,  with  a  missionary 
friend,  Rev.  Wm.  Van  Meter,  who  joined  me.  We 
had  camp-stools  and  filled  the  time  in  reading  what 
Daniel,  Paul,  and  John  say  of  the  beast,  the  man 
of  sin,  and  the  woman,  as  we  sat  there  under  Rome's 
high  altar  of  idolatry. 

The  priests  had  commenced  saying  masses  for  the 
dead  a  half-hour  before  we  arrived,  and  kept  on  say- 
ing them  for  the  space  of  two  hours,  —  till  half-past 
eight.  The  church  says  that  St.  Peter  was  buried 
under  the  high  altar  where  we  were.  Reliable  authori- 
ties consider  this  legendary,  and  doubt  if  he  ever 
visited  Rome.  Nevertheless,  on  the  right  of  the 
altar  his  image  sits  in  his  chair,  that  is  to  say,  the 
old  statue  of  Jupiter,  which  was  in  the  pagan  Pantheon, 
is  revamped  and  called  St.  Peter,  the  first  Pope.  The 
altar  was  covered  with  cloth  of  gold  and  purple, 
and  lighted  with  one  hundred  and  twelve  immense 
yellow  wax  candles  in  silver  candelabra  of  elaborate 
workmanship.  Galleries  of  seats  were  arranged  on 
each  side  of  the  high  altaj,  for  bishops,  archbishops, 
cardinals,  and  distinguished  individuals. 

The  Pope,  as  the  clock  struck  nine,  was  borne  in, 
sitting  in  his  chair,  on  the  shoulders  of  dignitaries. 
They  carried  him  into  the  Chapel  of  the  Sacrament, 
where  they  assert  the  body  of  Christ,  in  the  form  of 
bread  and  wine,  is  always  present.  What  a  shock- 
ing perversion  to  claim  that  He  is  present  in  these 
elements,  when  they  were  instituted  at  the  Last 
Supper,  to  be  partaken  of  by  His  disciples  as  a 
memorial  of  His  death  and  absence  until  He  comes. 
If  He  has  come,  or  is  present,  they  fail  of  significance. 
But  Rome  will  persist  in  making  an  idol  of  the 
bread. 


MADONNA    HALL. 


The  Pope,  after  praying,  was  gorgeously  arrayed, 
placed  again  in  his  chair  of  state,  and  borne  on  as 
before,  smiling  and  scattering  blessings,  till  he 
reached  the  high  altar,  when  he  was  let  down  and 
clad  in  priestly  robes,  and  with  the  help  of  three  of 
his  men  went  up  the  steps  to  pray.  The  mass  of 
sufferers,  it  was  understood,  had  commenced  to  move 
out  of  the  regions  of  anguish.  But  a  further  per- 
formance was  necessary,  the  huge  host  had  only 
started.  The  Pope  came  down  and  put  on  his  ordi- 
nary garments,  and  had  his  chaplain  say  a  prayer,  when 
we  are  to  suppose  that  the  procession  moved  on, — 
although  previous  to  this  most  absurd  performance, 
very  loose  ideas  were  held  in  the  church,  some  sup- 
posing that  souls  must  be  in  the  purifying  fires  till 
the  judgment  day. 

Again  he  put  on  his  pontifical  robes,  over  which  his 
assistants  placed  a  bright  mantle,  and  then  was 
seated  on  a  throne  in  front  of  the  altar  of  confes- 
sion. 

There,  as  God's  Vicegerent,  claiming  the  right  to 
loose  or  bind  in  heaven,  earth  and  hell,  he  pompously 
pronounced  the  absolution  for  those  in  torment. 
Then,  if  we  may  believe  him,  purgatory  at  once  was 
evacuated  of  its  wailing  hosts,  and  millions  changed 
groans  for  songs,  and  rose  to  heaven.  The  Pope 
claims  that  he  accomplished  this  at  that  moment. 
Hut  where  is  the  proof?  Let  him  show  that  even 
one  soul  ever  gained  heaven  by  his  fiat! 

I  was  simply  stupefied  with  astonishment  at  this 
heaven-daring  presumption.  Considering  the  enlight- 
ened age  in  which  we  live,  it  is  one  of  the  most  blas- 
phemous deeds  ever  performed,  always  excepting  the 
mass,  and  most  surely  portends  sudden  retribution. 

I  said  to  myself,  as  I  looked  on  this  sinful  vision  of 
pride,  Is  it  possible  that  the  credulity  of  the  masses 
will  accept  the  falsehood  ?  Many  present  had  friends 


BISHOP  BERLINS  LETTER. 


243 


whom  they  had  been  taught  were  in  purgatory ;  they 
were  glad  to  hear  that  they  were  released,  and  that 
no  more  money  would  be  claimed,  and  I  saw  some 
among  them  laughing  and  joking,  when  on  their  way 
home,  as  if  returning  from  anything  but  a  religious 
ceremony. 

Will  there  not  be  a  terrible  revulsion  when  the 
thought  occurs,  as  it  surely  will,  If  it  rests  with  the 
Pope  to  release  from  suffering,  why  did  he  wait  so 
long  ?  Was  it  not  simply  for  the  money  the  friends 
of  the  lost  were  paying  ?  Will  not  the  mass  of 
Romanists  lose  faith  in  him  more  and  more,  and  hate 
him  as  the  people  of  Italy  do  ?  Will  not  the  clergy 
complain  that  their  pay,  which  comes  from  saying 
masses  for  departed  souls,  is  cut  off  ?  When  will 
purgatory  be  sufficiently  filled,  to  bring  back  the 
needed  income  for  the  prosperity  of  the  church  ?  Will 
not  this  exit  from  the  prison-house  of  after-death- 
penance,  make  the  money  charges  much  higher  for 
those  who  are  from  time  to  time  consigned  there  ? 

Oh,  my  Clarissima,  I  see  it  clearly  now ;  the  doc- 
trines of  devils  have  beguiled  us.  We  have  been  far 
astray;  the  dogma  of  purgatory  is  purely  pagan.  I 
had  much  to  learn  when  we  talked  it  over.  "  Pagan- 
ism leaves  hope  after  death  for  sinners,  by  means  of 
the  punishment  of  purgatorial  pains."  I  find  that  this 
was  taught  in  Greece,  Pagan  Rome,  Egypt,  Tartary 
ruid  India.  It  is  carrying  out  the  principle  embodied 
in  the  blazing  and  purifying  Baal  fires. 

But  I  fear  I  shall  weary  your  patience,  and  I  must 
close,  wishing  you  could  be  here  and  we  could  talk 
face  to  face,  for  my  heart  is  overflowing  with  the 
strange  revelations  of  the  mixture  of  Christianity  and 
Paganism  everywhere  found  in  the  apostacy. 

You  have  heard  of  the  great  exposition  at  Paris, 
now  in  this  centennial  year  of  the  down-fall  of  the 
Bastile  prison,  which  was  used  as  an  inquisition  when, 


244  MADONNA   HALL. 

Rome  ruled  France.  Among  the  wonders  of  the 
picture  gallery  under  new  France  are  vivid  reproduc- 
tions, on  canvas,  of  the  scenes  of  horror  practiced  by 
the  Inquisition  on  those  who  dared  confess  Chri>i 
I  shall  stop  a  day  in  Paris  on  my  way  home.  God  is 
unveiling  the  corruption  of  Rome  as  never  before. 

I  hear  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  saying, 
"  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,. that  ye  be  not  partakers 
of  her  plagues."  I  shall  hasten  home,  take  you  to 
my  heart  and  under  my  protection,  and  we  will  strive, 
in  the  strength  which  God  giveth,  to  help  others  into 
the  path  of  life. 

Now,  dearest,  if  you  are  in  doubt  and  do  not  under- 
stand me,  calmly  trust  in  God  till  I  come  and  make 
it  plain ;  and  may  He  keep  you  under  the  shadow  of 
His  wings,  and  "  bring  us  fully  out  from  the  power  of 
darkness  and  translate  us  into  the  kingdom  of  His 
dear  Son."  Yours  ever, 

BERLIN. 

When  the  lady  Clarissima  received  this  letter,  she 
was  almost  overwhelmed  with  conflicting  emotions ; 
and  although  she  could  "not  clearly  see  things  so 
changed  about,"  and  needed  to  read  and  re-read  it 
carefully,  pondering  its  strong  passages,  yet  she 
finally  settled  her  mind  in  comparative  quietness, 
saying  to  herself,  "  It  will  come  out  right,  for  his 
lordship  is  always  clear-headed,  and  never  makes 
mistakes." 


TAKING  THE  CEXSl'S  AT  THE  PI  ALL.      245 


XIX. 

•  frje  •  feerjsus  •  <af  •  y  Icr<a0r)r)a  •  J~L(Zcll. 


|I[  SHORT  time  after  the  events  of  the  last  chap- 
ter, Madonna  Hall  received  a  remarkable  visit. 
It  happened  that  the  Lady  Clarissima,  in  citizen's 
dress,  had  joined  Madame  Du  Pont  and  gone  to  the 
beach  for  the  day,  and  the  ecclesiastics  residing  in  the 
vicinity  were  feasting  at  Father  Buhler's  house,  in 
the  city,  as  they  must  have  a  convivial  time  at  least 
once  a  week. 

Soon  after  noon,  a  carriage  drawn  by  Senator 
Southbury's  new  span  passed  through  the  park 
entrance,  along  the  serpentine  driveway,  and 
stopped  at  the  coach-ring  in  front  of  the  establish 
mcnt.  Trees,  shrubs,  flowers  and  fountains  were 
rejoicing,  oblivious  of  sin  and  sorrow.  Fragrant 
sprays  nodded  familiarly  from  trellis  and  shrubbery, 
and  a  choice  variety  of  bloom  smiled  a  welcome  from 
many  a  parterre.  The  inmates  of  the  carriage  ad- 
mired the  rare  beauty  that  met  the  eye,  and  yet  their 
enjoyment  was  alloyed  by  the  thought  that  they  were 


246  MAt>ON?fA   HALL. 


to  make  an  official  call  which  might  be  unpleasant 
for  some  of  those  interviewed. 

The  fact  was,  the  hitherto  careless  majority  of  loyal 
citizens  had  waked  up  to  take  means  to  save  their 
country  by  exposing  its  invaders.  Among  other 
causes  of  complaint,  a  loud  and  earnest  protest  had 
been  made.  A  host  of  true-hearted  Americans  had 
petitioned  Congress  for  laws  to  protect  helpless 
women  immured  in  convents. 

Colonel  Southbury  was  one  of  the  most  active  of 
the  committee  of  one  hundred  in  effecting  the  passage 
of  this  law.  This  he  could  the  more  easily  do  as  he 
was  in  the  Senate,  and  was  both  influential  and  elo- 
quent. It  was  simply  to  guide  a  popular  uprising,  to 
stand  by  the  Constitution  and  the  liberties  of  the 
county. 

A  law  had  been  framed  that  every  nunnery  in  the 
land  should  be  visited  by  four  commissioners,  two 
gentlemen  and  two  ladies,  to  ascertain  the  state  of 
the  nuns.  They  were  instructed  to  be  patient  and 
take  plenty  of  time,  and  do  the  work  thoroughly. 

In  taking  the  census,  the  real  name,  age,  parentage, 
and  place  of  birth  were  to  be  ascertained,  and  each 
nun  was  to  be  asked  if  she  wished  to  be  free.  Parents 
bereft  of  daughters,  hidden  under  assumed  names, 
could  thus  learn  where  they  were,  and  nuns  longing 
for  freedom  could  be  released. 

Colonel  Southbury  and  his  chosen  assistants,  Rev. 
Augustus  Cameron,  Mrs.  Leavenworth  and  Grace, 


TAKING    THE   CENSUS  AT  THE  HALL.   247 

alighted,  and  leaving  the  horses  in  care  of  the  out- 
rider, made  their  way  over  the  three  sets  of  terraces, 
and  reaching  the  front  entrance,  rang  the  bell. 

A  demure-looking  nun,  in  costume  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  opened  the  door. 

"  Is  the  Mother  Superior  in  ? "  asked  Colonel 
Southbury. 

"  She  is  away  for  the  day,"  was  the  reply.  "  Will 
you  come  in  ?  " 

The  nun,  Sister  Sophia,  supposing  that  the  callers 
were  rich  patrons  of  the  academical  department, 
ushered  them  into  the  parlor. 

"  What  can  I  do  for  you  ?  "  asked  she,  politely. 

"My  errand  is  with  the  nuns  of  this  place,"  said 
the  Colonel.  "  What  number  have  you  here  ? " 

Now  Sister  Sophia  had  been  trained  not  to  answer 
irrelevant  questions.  But  she  was  dazed,  and  suppos. 
ing  that  she  was  to  officiate  in  the  Superioress's  place, 
replied,  quite  off  her  guard,  — 

"  We  have  a  house  full  now,  in  all  two  hundred. 
It  is  vacation  time;  the  one  hundred  scholars  have 
gone  home,  and  their  places  are  filled  with  nuns  from 
other  nunneries.  It  is  a  retreat  for  them  in  sum- 
mer." 

"  For  how  long  a  time  is  this  ? " 

"Only  from  June  to  September,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Ah,  yes,  I  see,"  replied  Colonel  Southbury.  "  We 
will  now  call  in  the  nuns.  Ring  the  great  bell  for  the 
Madonna  Sisterhood,  and  we  will  take  the  census." 


248  MADONNA   HALL. 

What  he  meant  by  census,  the  nun  porteress  did 
not  know,  but  still  looking  on  him  as  a  Romanist,  a 
friend  of  the  nunnery,  whom  the  Superioress  expected, 
who  was  to  be  shown  everya  ttention,  and  unaccus- 
tomed to  question  when  bidden,  she  rang  the  bell, 
and  the  nuns  hastening  down  from  all  the  stories 
crowded  into  the  reception  parlor,  where  Colonel 
Southbury,  with  Mr.  Cameron  and  the  ladies,  begged 
them  to  be  seated,  and  with  a  few  words  of  welcome 
put  them  at  their  ease. 

Each  of  the  visitors  was  provided  with  a  pencil 
and  note-book,  and  selecting  a  row  of  sisters,  asked 
of  each  her  name,  age,  parentage,  former  place  of 
residence,  and,  lastly,  if  she  was  content  to  stay  in 
the  nunnery,  telling  her,  if  not,  she  could  this  day 
have  leave  to  depart,  as  a  home  and  kind  friends 
awaited  her  outside,  and  as  the  law  of  the  land-  was 
her  protector. 

It  was  found  that  there  was  a  general  dread  of  giv- 
ing the  former  name  ;  it  was  looked  upon  as  being  false 
to  their  vows.  But  finally  each  one  was  persuaded  to 
do  so.  Some  were  too  frightened  to  give  much 
account  of  themselves  ;  others  were  only  too  willing, 
and  answering,  said  they  were  longing  to  get  away ; 
others  still  were  seemingly  angry  that  these  ques- 
tions should  be  asked,  and  said  that  if  the  Superior- 
ess and  officiating  priest  were  present  they  would  not 
be  allowed. 

But    there   came   an   interruption.     The   door-bell 


TAKING  THE  CENSUS  AT  THE  HALL.      249 


was  violently  rung,  and  a  gentleman  admitted  to  the 
hall,  was  heard  to  say, — 

"  I  wish  to  see  the  lady  of  the  house.  I  am  looking 
for  ray  daughter,  who  I  suppose  is  hidden  here  under 
a  new  name." 

"  I  know  nothing  about  your  daughter,"  protested 
the  porteress.  "  The  Lady  Superior  is  away." 

"But  to-day  the  census  is  to  be  taken,  and  the  real 
name  of  each  nun  will  be  given." 

"  I  know  nothing  about  it,"  said  the  nun,  stolidly. 

By  this  time  another  anxious  father,  and  two 
frantic  mothers,  had  pressed  into  the  open  door-way, 
each  asking  piteously  for  a  lost  child. 

Mr.  Cameron,  hearing  the  noise,  stepped  into  the 
hall  and  learned  the  case.  Glancing  out  the  door,  he 
saw  an  array  of  pilgrims  in  carriages,  and  pilgrims  on 
foot,  hurrying  towards  the  mansion,  evidently  on  the 
same  heart -thrilling  errand. 

"  Dear  friends,"  said  he,  with  misty  eyes,  to  those 
in  the  hall,  "  we  are  taking  the  census,  and  shall,  in  a 
short  time,  know  the  real  name,  parentage,  and  former 
lence  of  every  inmate  of  this  institution.  We 
can  then  answer  your  inquiries.  The  Lady  Superior 
and  the  Bishop  are  absent,  which  I  greatly  regret,  as 
they  are  fully  in  sympathy  with  this  movement  of  the 
Government  to  do  away  with  a  great  wrong." 

Then  turning  to  the  porteress,  he  said, — 

"  Will  you  give  these  friends  seats  in  the  academy 
hall  for  awhile." 


250  MADOWA   HALL. 

She  silently  obeyed,  and  as  soon  as  the  space  by 
the  hall  door  was  cleared,  another  company  of  stricken 
seekers  for  long-mourned  daughters  presented  them- 
selves, and  implored  the  young  clergyman  to  help 
them  in  their  extremity  of  searching. 

There  were  gray-haired  men  and  women,  with  hair 
prematurely  blanched  from  sorrow.  Eyes  once  bright 
and  piercing  had  become  faded  and  dim  with  weep- 
ing. All  the  while  their  loved  ones  had  been  lost 
they  had  kept  vigil,  constantly  praying  the  God  of 
heaven  to  guide  them  in  their  search,  but  until  the  law 
was  made,  no  nunnery  would  reveal  the  true  name  ; 
when  once  a  nun  had  taken  the  fatal  veil,  her  exist- 
ence, so  far  as  the  outside  world  was  concerned,  was 
enveloped  in  the  silence  and  mystery  of  death. 

A  few  months  ago  a  young  lady  was  foully  mur- 
dered in  an  eastern  city,  and  two  hundred  parents, 
from  different  parts  of  the  state,  came  to  the  place 
where  the  body  was  kept,  each  hoping,  fearing,  to  iden- 
tify a  lost  daughter.  Doubtless,  some  of  the  same  two 
hundred  were  at  Madonna  Hall  on  this  day.  The 
school-room  was  crowded,  and  other  apartments  were 
needed  to  accommodate  the  crowd.  It  was  a  Charley 
Ross  search  a  hundred-fold  multiplied.  The  interest 
was  intense,  overwhelming.  The  long  pent-up  sor- 
row and  grief  were  culminating  in  suspense  too 
oppressive  to  be  borne.  Some  of  the  feeble  mothers 
fainted,  and  were  carried  out  on  the  verandah.  Mr. 
Cameron  kindly  had  them  cared  for,  and  received  the 


TAKIXG  THE  CEXSUS  AT  THE  HALL.       251 

new-comers,  —  as  many  questions  were  asked  by  group 
after  group,  as  they  arrived.  He  finally  returned 
to  the  parlor  where  the  record  was  being  taken. 
Meanwhile  some  of  those  waiting  found  their  way  over 
the  park -like  grounds,  and,  as  the  shrines  and  idols 
were  discovered,  many  were  the  exclamations  of  sur- 
prise and  astonishment  that  any  in  this  land  of  gospel 
light  could  be  so  unbelieving  and  superstitious  as  to 
worship  the  creature  rather  than  the  Creator.  What 
a  revelation  !  The  rankest  idolatry  in  a  professing 
church,  in  the  midst  of  Christendom.  The  fathers 
and  mothers  who  were  grieving  for  their  daughters 
felt  an  added  burden  in  sighing  and  crying  for  the 
abominations  permitted  in  the  land. 

As  Mr.  Cameron  resumed  his  place  in  taking  the 
census,  several  sisters  were  heard  to  find  fault  with 
the  proceedings,  when  Colonel  Southbury  replied,  in 
his  kindest  way, — 

"  Ladies,  do  not  fear.  We  are  your  friends.  We 
are  simply  obeying  the  laws  of  the  United  States." 

"  Every  nun  in  the  land  can  be  free  if  she  wishes," 
said  Grace,  in  clear  ringing  tones. 

"It  is  against  the  laws  for  you  to  be  confined  here 
without  your  full  choice,"  added  Mr.  Cameron. 

"We  only  owe  allegiance  to  Rome,"  was  the  an- 
swer from  an  old  nun,  too  set  to  be  set  at  liberty,  and 
who  had  found  an  asylum  in  this  country,  when 
nunneries  were  visited  by  Government  agents  in 
Europe. 


MADONNA   HALL. 


"  If  you  only  owe  allegiance  to  Rome,  you  should 
go  there  by  all  means,"  replied  Colonel  Southbury. 

"  I  'd  rather  stay  here,"  she  answered. 

"Very  well,  then  ;  you  can  do  so,  if  you  will  obey 
our  laws.  But  this  country  has  decided  not  to  enter- 
tain enemies  any  longer,  unless  she  has  them  either 
under  lock  and  key,  or  under  the  watchful  eye  of  her 
officials." 

"  Praise  God,"  said  an  old  nun.  "  I  've  been  pray- 
ing for  this  for  many  years." 

"  It  is  too  good  to  be  true,"  said  another. 

"  Can  the  Government  of  the  United  States  make 
the  priests  obey  ?  "  asked  a  young,  pallid  sister,  trem- 
blingly. "  I  thought  they  were  only  bound  to  obey 
the  Pope." 

"  Why  should  they  not  obey  our  Government  acorcl- 
ing  to  their  vows,  and  forego  the  Italian  Pope,  who  is 
himself  only  a  private  citizen  ?  "  asked  Colonel  South- 
bury.  "  Your  name,  Miss  ? "  he  went  on,  addressing 
the  next,  while  Grace,  with  her  rare  tact,  sunny  face, 
and  genial  ways,  was  winning  favor  and  taking  names, 
her  mother  and  Mr.  Cameron  showing  by  their  long 
list  that  they  were  not  far  behind. 

When,  at  length,  the  one  hundred  who  composed 
the  sisterhood  were  taken,  they  left  for  their  rooms, 
and  the  next  one  hundred,  the  guest  nuns',  were  rung 
down.  These  last  being  simply  there  during  vaca- 
tion. 

Father  Williams  arrived,  but  deemed  it  unwise  to 


TAKING  THE  CENSUS  AT  THE  HALL. 


253 


interfere,  although  the  new  order  of  things  filled  him 
with  surprise  and  perplexity. 

The  same  process  of  inquiry  had  similar  results. 

"  What  does  all  this  mean?"  exclaimed  a  strong- 
willed,  hard-featured  nun.  "  You  '11  suffer  for  this, 
when  the  Archbishop  arrives." 

"The  Archbishop  is  only  a  servant  under  the 
United  States  laws,"  was  the  reply  of  Mr.  Cameron, 
"  and  if  he  disobeys,  he  will  suffer  imprisonment,  or  be 
banished." 

This  was  a  new  thought,  and  caused  a  murmur  of 
wonder  among  the  nuns.  Could  it  be  that  the 
Archbishop  was  less  to  be  feared  than  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  land  ? 

"  You  have  no  right  to  question  us,  and  we  have  no 
right  to  answer,  or  even  listen,"  said  one  to  Grace. 

"  But  the  law  requires  this,  and  you  must  obey,  or 
take  the  consequences." 

"  It  is  a  mortal  sin  for  us  to  converse  with  stran- 
gers," said  another,  crossing  herself  and  mumbling 
prayers. 

When  the  question  was  put,  "  Are  you  contented?." 
there  was  so  much  abject  fear  that  not  one  in  ten 
dare  honestly  tell  that  she  was  sick  of  her  life,  and 
that  she  had  been  disappointed  and  shocked  when  she 
first  learned  its  character. 

One,  when  asked  the  question,  "  Are  you  con- 
tented?" broke  down  and  cried,  "O  my  Mother! 
take  me  to  my  mother."  At  this,  others  showed 


254 


MADONNA   HALL. 


more  courage,  and  deep  down  in  their  hearts  there 
was  still  burning  the  love  of  kindred,  and  the  old 
home,  and  finally  when  the  census  was  completed,  it 
was  found  that  twenty-five  out  of. the  two  hundred 
ventured  to  say  they  were  longing  to  be  free.  But 
this  was  not  all.  With  the  long  list  of  real  names 
Mr.  Cameron  stationed  himself  in  the  hall,  and  call- 
ing the  waiting  crowd  to  order,  slowly  and  distinctly 
read  every  name.  Five  parents  responded,  and  their 
daughters  were  restored  to  them  with  tears  of  joy. 

These  were  all  found  among  those  that  said  they 
wished  to  be  free.  The  recovery  of  these  daughters 
was  to  the  parents  like  life  from  the  dead,  and  the 
rejoicing  was  overwhelmingly  touching.  It  was  the 
mighty  surging  of  a  sea  of  mingled  joy  and  grief,  as 
there  were  many  fathers  and  mothers  witnessing  it 
who  were  still  bereft  of  those  dearer  to  them  than 
life  ;  and  they  left  with  almost  hopeless  hearts  to 
continue  the  search,  as  other  mysterious  nunneries 
were  by  law  laid  open  to  the  light  of  day. 

As  the  sad  ones  left,  the  fortunate  parents  were  re- 
joicing, and  there  were  heart-felt  praises  to  God,  and 
hand-shakings  and  congratulations.  In  the  midst  of 
this  wave  of  happiness,  as  they  left  Madonna  Hall,  who 
should  appear  but  the  Lady  Clarissima,  and  her  sister, 
Madame  Du  Pont.  Quickly  learning  the  state  of 
affairs,  they  entered  into  the  general  gladness  with  irn 
mense  enthusiasm,  the  Lady  Superior  fairly  clapping 
her  hands  for  joy. 


TAK1XG  THE   CENSUS  AT  THE  HALL. 


255 


"God  is  in  this  movement,"  she  said.  "It  is  the 
beginning  of  better  things." 

"  Well,  upon  my  word  ! "  exclaimed  Madame  Du 
Pont,  "  this  is  getting  changed  around.  I  am  simply 
delighted  !  I  always  did  hate  mystery,  and  a  walled-in 
convent,  as  I  have  often  told  you,  sister." 

"Yes,  I  remember,"  replied  the  Superioress, 
brightly.  "  Now,  dear  friends,"  said  she,  to  Colonel 
Southbury,  Mr.  Cameron,  and  the  Leavenworths,  "  I 
can  not  thank  you  enough  for  myself  and  the  Bishop. 
I  received  a  letter  from  his  lordship  a  few  days  ago 
which  has  stirred  my  soul  in  the  right  direction.  I 
wish  all  the  sisters  to  know  that  I  fully  approve  of 
what  you  have  done,  according  to  the  new  laws,  which 
should  long  since  have  been  made." 

Then  conferring  with  the  Commissioners,  it  was 
decided  to  order  a  barge  and  at  once  fit  off  those  that 
wished  to  leave.  They  were  to  have  rooms  at  the 
Y.  W.  C.  A.  until  they  could  find  situations,  or  be 
received  into  their  old  homes.  Meanwhile  they  would 
be  where  they  could  still  learn  of  Christ  and  the  way 
of  salvation  only  through  Him. 

In  due  time  the  twenty  nuns  were  ready,  and  at 
i'equest  of  Lady  Clarissima,  Rev.  Mr.  Cameron  held  a 
short  service  of  prayer,  committing  them  to  the  keep- 
ing of  the  Great  Shepherd,  and  asking  for  His  special 
blessing. 

They  each  embraced  the  Lady  Clarissima,  saying 
that  they  were  sorry  to  leave  her,  although  heart-sick 


256  MADOXA'A   HALL. 

of  convent  life.  All  eyes  watched  the  well-loaded 
barge  as  it  wound  out  of  the  grounds,  and  many  a 
blessing  was  invoked  on  the  retiring  nuns. 

Madame  Du  Pont  had  meanwhile  taken  Father 
Williams  under  her  care,  and  was  very  busily  seeking 
to  reconcile  him  to  the  new  order  of  things. 

"See  here,  Father,"  said  she,  in  her  persuasive 
way,  "  we  must  accept  the  inevitable.  The  Pope  has 
long  since  lost  his  political  power,  and  Signor  Crispi, 
the  Italian  Premier,  who  knows  all  about  it,  says  he 
will  never  get  it  again." 

"No  doubt  that  he  is  right.  His  temporal  power 
is  of  the  past.  I  am  sorry  to  say  he  is  a  criminal, 
indicted  before  the  nations  !"  said  Father  Williams. 

"That  means,"  said  the  shrewd  little  lady,  "that 
the  church  is  losing  ground.  That  means  that  the 
people  of  Italy,  who  should  know  him  best,  and  who 
really  hate  him  most,  having  set  the  example,  all  the 
Catholic  world  will  shortly  follow  suit,  and  do  as  the 
Italians  do ! " 

"  Madame,  I  think  you  have  hit  the  nail  on  the 
head.  It  is  only  a  question  of  time  !  "  replied  Father 
Williams,  strangely  well-pleased,  for  he  had  long 
mourned  over  the  iniquity  covered  up  in  the  system. 

"Well,  then,  we  must  see,"  said  Madame,  "that 
there  will  be  great  changes  everywhere  in  the  Catho- 
lic ranks.  Contempt  for  the  weak,  but  would-be 
powerful  Pope  is  getting  to  be  more  and  more  com- 
mon. The  Government  here  is  waking  up  to  see 


TAKING  THE  CE.VSi/ti  AT  THE  HALL. 


257 


things  as  they  are,  and  to  enforce  laws  to  regulate 
and  do  away  with  Jesuit  manoeuvres  and  oppressive 
institutions." 

"  But  this  is  all  so  sudden,"  said  the  Father ;  "  I 
am  scarcely  prepared  for  it.  I  tremble,  while  I  hope 
for  better  things." 

"I  do  not  wonder  in  the  least,"  replied  the  sympa- 
thizing widow.  "  I  was  taken  quite  by  surprise  when 
Clarissima  read  me  the  Bishop's  last  letter  from 
Rome.  I  wish  you  could  see  it,  too.  It  is  very 
remarkable  how  he  has  been  guided.  I  think,  as  my 
sister  does,  that  the  hand  of  God  is  leading  him  ; 
then,  you  know,  he  will  come  out  all  right." 

"  Certainly ',  and  I  would  not  be  afraid  to  follow 
where  Bishop  Berlin  leads,"  said  Father  Williams, 
with  enthusiasm.  "  He  is  a  true  man  and  conscien- 
tious." 

"  I  am  glad  you  think  so,  for,  do  you  know,  my 
sister  just  worships  him."  Then,  confidentially,  be- 
hind her  fan,  "  Did  it  ever  occur  to  you  what  the 
special  errand  of  the  Bishop  is,  in  going  post  haste  to 
Rome?" 

"  I  am  not  aware  what  his  errand  is,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Well,  as  you  are  his  most  intimate  friend,  he 
doubtless  would  have  told  you,  if  he  had  had  the 
opportunity." 

"He  doubtless  would,"  was  the  reply  of  the  per- 
plexed Father.  "We  are  accustomed  to  confide  our 
plans  to  each  other." 


2:;S  MADONNA   HALL. 


"Of  course,"  said  Madame,  "and  you  surely  ought 
to  know  this,  which  Clarissima  has  told  me  as  a  great 
secret.  The  Bishop  is  in  Rome  to  get  a  dispensation 
to  marry  her !  What  do  you  think  of  that  ?  " 

The  Father  gasped  almost  spasmodically,  caught 
his  breath,  and  said,  "  I  am  too  surprised  to  have  any 
clear  ideas !  " 

"  There  is  nothing  wicked  about  it,  is  there  ? "' 
asked  she,  coloring.  "  What 's  the  harm  ? " 

"It  is  a  great  step,"  was  the  reply;  "but  I  have' 
long  felt  that  the  clergy  ought  to  have  leave  to  marry,, 
if  they  wish." 

"That  is  because  you  are  a  wise  man,  and  very 
clear-headed,"  exclaimed  the  lady,  admiringly. 
The  Father  fairly  blushed,  he  was  so  pleased. 
"  I  wish  to  ask,"  said  he,  "  if  the  Pope  gave  him 
leave  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes,  he  gave  him  leave,  and  his  blessing  as 
well.  The  Bishop  plunged  into  the  Tiber  years  ago, 
you  remember,  and  saved  a  Cardinal  from  drowning, 
and  is  much  thought  of  at  Rome." 

"  Well,  well ;  this  is  news,  indeed  !  "  exclaimed  the 
Father. 

"  I  thought  you,  of  all  others,  ought  to  know  it," 
pursued  the  lady, 
the  Bishop.  But 
to  a  convent  life  because  it  broke  up  home  and  family 
plans,  and  have  often  pointed  to  Clarissima  as  a  for- 
lorn specimen  of  an  old  maid,  although  she  is  not 


A,"  since  you  are  the  bosom  friend  of 
it  the  joke  of  it  is,  I  always  objected 


TAKIXG  THE  CEXSUS  AT  THE  HALL.       359 


thirty,  and  here,  all  at  once,  she  steals  a  march  on  me, 
and  is  shortly  to  become  a  bride  !  It  makes  me  feel 
my  loneliness  afresh !  "  and  with  this  pathetic  speech 
the  tears  actually  came  in  her  bright  eyes,  and  im- 
pressed the  Father  that  she  was  a  very  lovely  and 
captivating  woman,  and,  of  course,  the  conversation 
waxed  more  and  more  -interesting. 

Evening  drew  on,  and  tea  was  served,  after  which 
Hosea  harnessed  the  horses  to  take  Madame  Du  Pont 
to  her  quarters  in  the  city.  She  politely  asked  Father 
Williams  to  take  a  seat  in  the  carriage,  and  how  it 
came  about  we  cannot  tell,  but  before  the  evening 
conversation  was  over  they  were  pledged  to  become 
united  as  soon  as  the  way  was  opened. 

The  clergy  who  dined  with  Father  Buhler  did  not 
return  to  their  monastic  dwelling  until  late  at  night, 
and  knew  nothing  of  the  census  taking  and  its  conse- 
quences until  the  next  day. 

"A  nice  state  of  things,  truly!"  said  Father 
Krafts,  when  he  heard  the  news. 

"I  'd  like  to  know,"  said  Father  Pecci,  "what  right 
the  Government  has  to  search  out  and  parade  all  our 
affairs  ! " 

"So  audacious!  "  was  Archbishop  Eland's  exclama- 
tion. 

"It  is  these  indomitable,  irrepressible  Yankees," 
said  Father  Krafts  ;  "  they  make  the  poorest  papists  in 
the  world.  They  will  think  for  themselves,  and  that's 
against  all  rule,  in  our  church." 


26o  MADONXA    HALL. 

"  If  it  comes  to  this,  that  we,  as  Jesuits,  cannot  rule 
here,  we  must  try  it  elsewhere,"  said  the  prelate ; 
"but  I  am  far  from  giving  up  the  game.  We  shall 
doubtless  win  yet.  These  Americans  are  a  careless 
money-loving  race,  and  we  have  the  advantage  in 
being  wily  and  ever  on  the  alert.  They  are  no  match 
for  our  holy  intrigues.  We  -have  abundant  means, 
and  have  found  out  that  many  editors,  lawyers  and 
politicians  can  be  bribed,  with  large  sums  of  money, 
to  do  our  bidding." 


HASTEXLVG  A    DECISION.  261 


XX. 


§  TILLING  tried  in  vain  to  get  an  opportunity  to 
converse  with  Grace  at  Mrs.  Byington's  Soiree. 
J         o 

Although  apparently  pleased  with  his  courteous 
address,  she  carefully  avoided  seeing  him  alone  ;  feel- 
ing intuitively  that  he  had  something  to  say  to  her 
that  she  would  be  pained  to  hear,  she  made  herself 
busy  helping  her  aunt  and  cousin  receive  and  enter- 
tain the  company.  In  his  unfailing  complacency,  the 
German  lover  did  not  suspect  the  true  state  of  the 
case,  but  imagined  that  she  indulged  in  a  certain  com- 
plimentary coyness  arising  from  her  deep  regard  for 
him,  as  she  was  at  ease  in  general  society.  With  this 
solace  to  his  slightly  disturbed  feelings,  on  retiring 
for  the  night  in  his  hotel  quarters,  he  slept  more 
soundly  than  ever,  resolving  with  his  first  waking 
thoughts  to  devote  the  day  to  Miss  Leavenworth, 
plead  his  cause,  effect  an  engagement,  and  as  soon  as 
possible  bring  about  a  union. 

Accordingly,  at    the  earliest  allowable    hour,  with 
his  fine  equipage,  which  was  bought  with  his  chil 


262  MADONNA   HALL. 

dren's  money,  drawn  up  before  the  door,  he  called  on 
Miss  Grace  with  the  air  of  a  prince  imperial,  and 
proposed  an  excursion.  At  first  she  commenced 
excusing  herself,  but  her  aunt,  coming  in  at  the 
moment,  prevailed  on  her  to  go,  saying  the  change 
would  do  her  good.  Stilling  gracefully  handed  the 
young  lady  into  the  cabriolet,  and  the  driver  starting 
up  the  horses,  they  were  borne  rapidly  away  from  the 
city's  din,  into  the  charmingly  diversified  suburbs, 
and  as  the  wheels  quietly  rolled  over  the  smooth  road 
there  was  ample  opportunity  for  conversation.  As 
Grace  was  most  becomingly  dressed,  Stilling  began 
by  an  approving  remark  indicating  his  full  apprecia. 
tion  of  her  rare  taste.  Although  she  did  not  show 
that  she  was  offended  by  his  carefully  chosen  words, 
she  skilfully  turned  the  current  by  calling  attention 
to  a  common  topic  of  the  day.  He  was  at  once 
interested,  and  sought  to  take  views  akin  to  hers  that 
he  might  fully  ingratiate  himself  in  her  favor.  After 
discoursing  on  city  news,  in  a  very  sensible  way, 
which  she  appeared  to  enjoy,  he  said, — 

"  I  recently  saw  a  striking  statement  which  must, 
I  think,  awaken  interest  among  the  thoughtful." 
Posing  as  a  religious  man,  he  related  a  religious  item. 
"  It  is  said  that  during  the  last  one  hundred  years  of 
missionary  effort,  some  three  million  of  converts  have 
been  made,  while  in  the  same  time  the  heathen  popu- 
lation has  increased  two  hundred  million.  Now,  Miss 
Grace,  I  learn  that  you  are  skilled  in  mathematics, 


HASTENING  A    DECISION.  363 


how  long  would  it  take  to  convert  the  world  at  that 
rate?" 

"  I  should  say  that  it  would  never  be  converted  at 
that  rate,"  was  her  ready  reply  ;  "  with  means  suffi- 
cient, however,  it  might  be  evangelized.  We  know 
that  '  this  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in 
all  the  world  for  a  witness  to  all  nations.'  ' 

"  I  doubt  not  that  you  are  right ;  you  always  are, 
Miss  Grace  ;  but  for  myself,  as  on  many  other  relig- 
ious questions,  I  am  at  sea  without  a  chart.  Oh,  that 
you  would  consent  to  be  my  guide,"  and  he  looked 
volumes  of  meaning,  which  Grace  appeared  not  to 
notice. 

While  intently  studying  her  face,  he  said,  "  I  saw 
this  fact  also  among  the  current  notes :  '  The  Pope  of 
Rome  and  the  Sultan  of  Turkey  are  the  two  chief 
prisoners  of  Europe  ;  the  Pope  in  the  Vatican,  and 
the  Sultan  in  his  Kiosk.'  What  does  this  indi- 
cate ?  " 

"The  religious  press  says,  it  shows  the  loss  of 
power  of  the  systems  they  represent,"  replied 
Grace. 

"Of  course;  you  Ye  hit  it  exactly,  Miss  Grace," 
was  the  reply,  with  a  beaming  face.  "  And  what  is 
very  striking,  I  find  that  many  distinguished  people 
think  so  too,  in  regard  to  Romanism.  You  remem- 
ber that  Ireland  is  the  only  country  over  which  Leo 
XIII.  has  political  dominion,  and  heelings  to  this  last 
vestige  of  secular  power  as  the  drowning  man  does  to 


264  MADONNA   HALL. 


a  straw,  and  with  about  as  much  avail,"  laughed 
Stilling. 

"  I  suppose  so,"  she  replied  with  more  animation. 
"  Do  you  think  that  Ireland  will  gain  her  freedom  ? " 

"  It  looks  like  it  ;  they  are  so  terribly  in  earnest. 
Protestants  have  won  confidence  by  showing  them- 
selves true  friends.  The  chief  leader  has  a  good  fol- 
lowing among  the  Catholics  as  well  as  Protestants. 
The  Pope  has  for  years  sent  his  mandates  to  Ireland 
only  to  have  them  contemptously  set  aside  by  the 
people.  Miss  Grace,  how  passing  strange  it  is  that 
he  can  not  learn  wisdom,  and  cease  to  command  where 
he  is  sure  to  be  disobeyed." 

"  Do  the  Irish  thus  dare  to  defy  him  ?"she  asked. 

"  Indeed  they  do.  For  some  years  they  have 
declared  that  they  will  hold  their  country  against 
Rome.  She  may  give  them  religion,  but  not  poli- 
ties." 

"  I  am  glad  to  know  it,"  replied  Grace,  pleased  to 
have  a  conversation  in  which  she  could  gain  informa- 
tion. "I  have  been  puzzled  to  find  just  the  state  of 
Irish  home  affairs  from  the  papers." 

She  was  off  her  guard,  and  the  Count,  fully  cog- 
nizant of  the  fact,  and  eager  to  take  advantage, 
adroitly  led  the  conversation  to  personal  matters. 
He  commended  her  aunt  and  her  reception,  ending 
by  saying, — 

"  Do  you  know,  Miss  Grace,  that  I  met  with  a 
great  draw-back  in  my  enjoyment  yesterday?  " 


HASTENING  A    DECISION.  265 


"  Indeed,  what  could  it  be  ?  I  am  sure  aunt  was 
anxious  to  have  you  enjoy  yourself." 

"  The  fault  was  not  with  her,  Miss  Grace.  I  longed 
for  a  confidential  talk  with  you,  and  was  almost  dis- 
tracted that  I  could  not  gain  it."  Then  abruptly,  "  I 
had  it  in  my  heart  to  ask  if  you  would  become 
mine." 

Grace  blushed  scarlet,  but  was  silent.  She  knew 
not  what  to  say,  yet  there  were  confused  question- 
ings in  her  mind,  if  only  she  could  utter  them.  \Yhat 
added  to  her  embarrassment,  Stilling  continued  to 
regard  her  with  intense  eyes,  and  at  length  said, — 

"  Miss  Grace,  you  have  a  strange  power  over  me. 
You  move  and  influence  me  as  I  was  never  moved 
and  influenced  before.  You  are  interwoven  in  my 
every  thought,  in  every  fibre  of  my  being.  I  try  to 
talk  on  general  subjects,  but  you  see  how  miserably  I 
fail.  It  is  of  you,  and  you  only,  that  I  can  think. 
Will  you  not  intrust  your  happiness  to  me  ? " 

Grace  was  disconcerted  still  more,  and  strangely 
could  not  summon  voice  to  reply.  Stilling,  taking 
much  for  granted,  and  making  a  favorable  interpreta- 
tion of  her  blushing  silence,  diverged  upon  the 
eloquent  theme  of  his  adventures  and  travels.  He 
was  a  very  hero,  and  so  many  thrilling  incidents 
attended  him,  that  Grace,  despite  her  conservative 
resolutions,  woman-like,  was  for  the  time  captivated, 
and  wondered  at  her  previous  lack  of  faith  in  him. 
No  man  devoid  of  heart  and  principle  could  woo  with 


266  MADONNA   HALL. 

more  assurance  than  he,  and  yet  after  awhile  it 
occurred  to  him,  that  she  did  not  respond  as  he  wished, 
but  maintained  an  ominous  silence,  a  fact  which  he 
would  have  discovered  earlier  had  he  not  been  so 
much  taken  up  with  rehearsing  events  of  his  remark- 
able career. 

"  You  are  silent,  Miss  Grace.  Why  this  reserve  ? " 
as  anew  it  came  over  him  that  he  was  not  fully 
influencing  her  as  was  his  purpose. 

On  the  other  hand,  Grace,  calling  to  mind  her 
determination  before  starting,  felt  that  she  must 
arouse  herself,  or  she  would  yield  too  much  to  his 
powerful  presence,  and  with  a  great  effort  at  self- 
possession  she  said, — 

"  I  wish  to  waive  this  matter  for  the  present,  sir. 
It  is  so  sudden  ;  and  we  are  as  yet  comparatively 
strangers." 

Stilling  was  thunder-struck,  but  quickly  recovering 
himself,  said, — 

"It  shall  be  as  you  wish." 

After  a  few  moments'  silence,  he  continued  in  a 
gentle,  dignified  way, — 

"  Let  me  read  you  a  few  lines  from  a  letter  your 
honored  father  wrote  me  on  this  subject.  He  says,— 

"  In  reply  to  your  earnest  request  for  the  hand  of 
my  precious  daughter,  I  refer  you  to  her.  On  your 
gaining  her  consent,  I  give  her  to  you  as  a  sacred 
charge,  feeling  that  you  are  worthy  of  her,  and  that  I 
shall  be  proud  to  claim  you  as  my  son." 


HASTE.\7A'G  A   DECISION.  267 

He  then  plead  his  case,  as  no  other  could,  and  with 
his  plausible  tongue  and  magnetic  eye  was  finally 
irresistible ;  especially  because  he  was  her  father's 
choice,  Grace  was  moved  to  accept  him.  She  reluc- 
tantly smothered  an  old  affection  with  the  thought 
that  it  was  her  duty  to  learn  to  love  the  Count,  and 
as  if  under  a  magician's  wand  for  the  moment,  she 
forgot  her  doubts  and  fears,  and  there  glistened  on 
her  finger  a  costly  engagement  ring. 

The  Count  was  jubilant  at  his  success,  while  Grace 
was  shortly  beset  with  former  forebodings.  She  had 
strangely  forgotten  to  speak  of  the  note  which  had 
been  sent  to  warn  her,  and  now  dared  not  allude  to 
it,  but  resolved  to  see  her  father  and  mother  immedi- 
ately, and  show  them  the  letter,  and  find  out  what  it 
could  mean,  by  thorough  investigation. 

Meanwhile,  Stilling  was  so  deeply  absorbed  with 
his  ambitious  thoughts  that  he  did  not  heed  her  lack 
of  joy  and  air  of  depression.  It  was  a  grand  occasion 
with  him.  He  decided  that  he  would  make  the 
engagement  short,  and  precipitate  the  bridal  day.  As 
at  the  close  of  the  eventful  excursion,  he  returned 
Grace  to  Byington  Mansion,  and  took  affectionate 
leave,  there  was  trembling  on  one  side,  exultation  on 
the  other. 

Paul,  as  in  duty  bound,  resolving  to  offset  the 
Count's  influence,  sought  an  interview  with  Miss 
Leavenworth.  Instead  of  calling  at  the  house,  how- 
ever, he  lingered  near  the  conservatory,  admiring  the 


268  MADONNA    HALL. 

plants.  It  was  the  day  after  the  excursion,  and  he 
had  not  long  to  wait,  for  Grace,  being  a  florist  as  well 
as  a  botanist,  was  fond  of  helping  in  the  care  of 
the  flowers.  She  had  entered  the  greenhouse,  and 
was  training  a  plant,  when  Paul  suddenly  stood  beside 
her,  saying, — 

"  May  I  speak  a  word  with  you,  lady  ?" 

"  Certainly.  What  can  I  do  for  you  ? "  asked  Grace, 
kindly. 

"  I  would  do  you  a  good  turn,  lady,"  was  the 
reply. 

"Thank  you,"  said  Grace,  cheerily.  "What  can 
you  do  ?  Are  you  a  gardener  ?  " 

"  I  am  not,"  he  replied.  "  Please  speak  low,  lady  ; 
there  may  be  treacherous  ears  listening,"  looking 
around  cautiously.  "  If  you  can  keep  a  secret  that 
concerns  your  happiness,  I  '11  tell  you  one." 

"I  '11  try  my  best,"  returned  Grace,  with  a  bright 
smile,  her  curiosity  rising.  "It  is  worth  trying  for, 
if  it  has  to  do  with  my  happiness.  I  hope  I  am  in  no 
danger  at  present." 

"  Indeed,  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  you  are,"  replied 
Paul,  earnestly.  "  I  will  trust  to  your  honor,  for  you 
have  a  sensible  look.  I  wrote  you  the  letter  of  warn- 
ing." 

"  You  !"  exclaimed  Grace.  "You  wrote  that  let- 
ter? What  right  had  you  to  interfere  with  my 
affairs  ?  How  dared  you  do  such  a  thing  ? " 

"  If  you  will  be  so  kind  as  to  wait  and   hear  me," 


HASTENING  A   DECISION.  269 


replied  he,  unabashed,  "  you  will  understand.  I  was 
in  the  confidence  of  the  stranger,  Stilling,  that  is 
seeking  to  marry  you.  I  was  his  serving-man  for  a 
year,  and  know  him  through  and  through.  He  is  a 
faithless  man,  and  you  '11  do  well  to  have  no  dealings 
with  him." 

Grace  trembled  from  head  to  foot,  and  leaned 
against  a  pillar  for  support. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  he  is  not  what  he  seems 
to  be?" 

"  I  do,  and  I  can  prove  it,"  was  the  reply. 

"  How  can  I  know  that  you  tell  me  the  truth  ?  " 

"  You  must  be  your  own  judge.  I  am  doing  self- 
denying  work  for  his  children,  and  if  I  served  myself, 
as  he  does,  you  'd  have  reason  to  distrust  me." 

"  What  children  do  you  deny  yourself  for  ?  "  asked 
Grace,  in  a  dazed  way,  dreading,  yet  anxious,  to  hear 
what  he  had  to  say. 

"  They  belong  to  this  fine  man  who  calls  himself  a 
Count,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Has  the  Count  children  ? "  asked  she,  a  deathly 
pallor  on  her  face. 

"He  has  two  very  sweet  children." 

"Two  children  ?  Impossible  !  I  was  told  that  he  had 
never  married.  Where  are  they-?  I  must  see  them." 

"  Come  with  me,  and  you  shall  see  them,"  replied 
Paul. 

"There  must  be  some  mistake,"  faltered  Grace, 
staggering  under  the  weight  of  the  tidings. 


270 


MADONNA   HALL. 


Just  then  a  huge  shadow,  and  a  stealthy  tread, 
neared  the  house  of  flowers,  and  Grace,  knowing  who 
it  wa?,  motioned  the  dwarf  to  withdraw  behind  the 
partition,  which  he  had  barely  time  to  do,  when  Stil- 
ling made  his  appearance. 

"Ah,  it  is  here  that  my  beauteous  queen  hides 
herself,"  he  said,  in  blandest  tones.  "  But  why  so 
pale,  my  dear  Grace  ?  Are  you  ill  ? " 

She  acknowledged  that  she  was  faint,  and  giving 
her  his  arm,  he  silently  assisted  her  to  the  house. 
With  keen  intuition,  suspecting  the  truth,  he  abruptly 
put  her  in  charge  of  her  aunt.  The  full  conviction 
that  her  indisposition  was  caused  by  some  new  dis- 
trust of  him,  led  him  to  punish  her  by  excusing  him- 
self, saying  that  he  had  an  engagement  with  a 
friend.  He  left  in  bad  humor,  for,  when  crossed,  he 
had  the  temper  of  a  fiend.  He  passed  rapidly  down 
the  street,  full  of  ill-will  towards  Grace,  for  the  fancied 
slight  of  further  lack  of  confidence,  when,  as  he  sup- 
posed, he  had  completely  settled  her  mind  as  to  his 
worthiness.  He  was  revengefully  angry,  and  although 
he  had  no  idea  of  relinquishiog  Grace  and  her  for- 
tune, if,  by  a  summary  punishment,  he  could  have 
forever  made  her  incapable  of  doubting  him,  he  would 
have  done  it.  That-she  was  disposed  to  criticise  him, 
was  a  bitterness  most  obnoxious.  When  once  she 
was  his,  he  would  teach  her  that  it  would  not  be. 
endured. 


NUPTIALS  AND  A  BLUSHING  CHURCH.    2/I 


XXI. 

<ar<a  • 


FTER  the  census,  matters  at  Madonna  Hall 
became  settled  in  an  improved  condition. 
Bishop  Berlin  returned,  having  accomplished  his 
mission,  which  was  to  obtain  leave  to  marry  the  Lady 
Clarissima.  The  joyful  event  of  the  wedding  occurred 
soon  after  his  arrival,  and  was  informal,  being  in 
place  of  one  of  the  musical  receptions  in  the  convent 
parlors.  The  bishop  had  previously  given  the  clergy 
residing  near  an  inkling  of  his  views  on  the  subject 
of  matrimony,  to  guard  against  too  great  a  shock 
to  their  prejudices  in  his  new  departure. 

Lady  Clarissima,  under  the  direction  of  Madame 
Du  Pont,  was  arrayed  in  white,  as  were  the  sister- 
hood, and  even  Madame  herself.  The  bride  wore  a 
crown  of  orange  blossoms  and  a  white  veil.  The  guests 
declared  that  she  looked  too  lovely  for  anything  on 
earth.  The  new  music  teacher  played  the  wedding 
march,  and  then  the  bishop  with  Lady  Clarissima 
stood  under  an  arch  of  roses  ;  Madame  Du  Pont 


272  MADONNA   HALL. 

and  Father  Williams  were  beside  them,  while  Father 
Williams  performed  the  ceremony. 

The  occasion  passed  off  as  naturally  as  possible, 
the  bishop  and  his  bride  looking  radiant  with  happi- 
ness as  they  received  congratulations. 

Father  Buhler,  of  course,  was  at  first  scandalized 
at  this  innovation,  calling  it  "  a  sin  against  con- 
science." But  he  was  accustomed  to  call  darkness 
"light,"  and  light  "darkness."  Archbishop  Bland  said 
the  marriage  of  the  clergy  was  of  the  devil,  and  refused 
to  be  present.  Indeed,  so  important  an  event  as  the 
wedding  of  the  bishop  could  not  occur  without  criti- 
cism and  opposition. 

The  bishop  realized  this,  and  at  the  proper  moment, 
calling  the  attention  of  the  company  assembled, 
said, — 

"  When  I  was  ordained  a  priest,  I  made  a  solemn 
oath  that  I  would  never  marry.  Some  of  you 
wonder  that  I  am  led  to  break  my  vow,  and  ask  if 
my  own  conscience  does  not  condemn  me  for  set- 
ting it  aside.  I  wish,  my  friends,  to  say  a  word  about 
vows.  You  know  the  Bible  story  of  the  daughter  of 
Herodias  dancing  before  Herod,  and  the  rash  oath 
he  made  that  he  would  give  her  what  she  asked,  to 
the  half  of  his  kingdom.  She  asked  the  head  of 
John  the  Baptist.  Now,  was  it  right  for  Herod  to 
keep  that  vow  ? " 

"Of  course  not,"  replied  Father  Williams;  "he 
committed  a  greater  sin  by  keeping  it  than  he  did  in 


NUPTIALS  AND  A    BLUSHING  CHURCH.     273 

making  it.    An  oath  against  the  laws  of  God  must  not 
be  kept." 

"  But,  my  Lord  Bishop,"  said  Father  Krafts,  "  that 
cannot  be  said  of  the  holy  oath  of  celibacy,  most 
surely." 

"Ah,  yes  it  can,"  was  the  reply  of  the  bishop. 
"  In  the  first  place,  it  is  not  a  holy,  but  a  most  unholy 
vow.  It  is  against  God's  sacred  provision  for  the 
welfare  of  the  race  ;  it  crushes  out  the  holy  family 
affections,  and  disobeys  the  first  command  of  our 
Creator :  'It  is  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone ;  let 
us  make  him  a  helpmeet  like  unto  himself.'  Has  God 
ever  annulled  this  mandate  ?  " 

"  I  think  not,  my  Lord  Bishop,"  replied  Father 
Williams  ;  "but  the  church  has." 

"  Yes,"  rejoined  the  bishop.  "  Now  let  us  see 
what  the  Saviour  did  about  this  law.  He  did  not 
choose  his  apostles  among  unmarried  men ;  they 
lived  with  their  wives  when  at  home,  and  they  some- 
times went  with  them  and  labored  abroad.  Our 
Lord  was  entertained  at  the  home  of  Peter,  and 
healed  his  wife's  mother  of  a  fever.  He  gave  the 
beloved  John  a  charge,  and  he  took  His  mother 
Mary  to  his  home." 

"Yes,  yes;  He  looked  out  for  His  mother,"  said 
Father  Pecci,  "because  she  was  the  blessed  Virgin." 

"  Now  listen  to  the  words  of  Paul,"  the  bishop 
continued.  "He  says,  'Have  we  not  power  to  eat 
and  drink  ?  Have  we  not  the  power  to  lead  about  a 


274  MADONNA    HALL. 

believing  wife  as  well  as  the  other  apostles,  and  as 
the  brethren  of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas  ? '  If  these 
teachings  are  disregarded,  untold  evils  will  result. 
Every  thoughtful  man  among  us  has  often  asked, 
What  is  the  remedy  for  the  besetting  sin  of  the  clergy  ? 
We  read  it  in  the  Bible,  'To  avoid  fornication,  let 
every  man  have  his  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have 
her  husband.'  Celibacy  is  the  great  cause  of  forni- 
cation, and  marriage  is  the  Bible  antidote.  All  here 
present  can  witness  to  what  I  say,  and  the  fearful 
corruption  of  the  Church  of  Rome  is  a  standing 
proof  that  the  vow  of  celibacy  is  not  of  God,  but  of 
the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  who  worketh  in  the 
children  of  disobedience." 

"I  insist,"  said  Father  Buhler,  excitedly,  "it  has 
always  been  a  law  of  the  infallible  church  that  the 
priests  should  be  celibate." 

"Oh,  no,  my  son,"  replied  Bishop  Berlin ;  "you  are 
mistaken.  You  forget  your  history.  All  the  church 
historians  acknowledge  that  her  priests  were  not 
required  to  be  celibate  for  almost  a  thousand  years. 
Even  now,  the  clergy  in  Greece  and  Asia  are  per- 
mitted to  marry.  And  when  it  was  at  first  proposed 
at  the  Council  of  Nice  that  priests  should  be  for 
bidden  to  marry,  the  proposition  was  rejected  by  an 
almost  unanimous  vote.  It  was  a  hard  matter  for  the 
church  to  adopt  that  miserable  decree,  and  I  firmly 
believe  that  the  Pope  will  be  so  beset  with  petitions 
to  grant  permission  to  marry,  that  he  will,  for  the 


NUPTIALS  AXD  A  BLUSHIXG  CHURCH. 


sake  of  peace,  give  a  general  dispensation,  and  have 
no  more  trouble  about  it.  He  allows  me  to  give  this 
liberty  to  a  certain  number  of  priests,  for  a  monied 
consideration.'1 

The  clergy  present  received  this  with  surprised 
acclaim,  and  the  way  the  nuns  fell  to  blushing  was 
beautiful  to  see. 

"Well,  now,'"  outspoke  Father  Pecci  —  he  was  a 
small,  nervous,  man,  and  since  he  could  not  fill  the 
post  of  cardinal,  had  been  consigned  to  the  priest- 
hood, —  "  I  do  n't  see  why  Uncle  Leo  could  not  in 
this,  his  year  of  Jubilee,  make  another  joyful  celebra- 
tion, and  Jet  us  all  marry." 

A  general  laugh  met  this  proposal  of  Father  Pecci, 
who  would  be  likely  to  wait  some  time  before  any 
woman  would  choose  him. 

"Well,  why  not?"  cried  Father  Williams,  coming 
to  the  rescue.  "  It  is  understood  that  the  Pope  has 
recently  opened  the  gates  of  the  nether-\vorld  purga- 
tory, and  sent  millions  of  tormented  souls  to  heaven, 
and  why  not  keep  on  in  his  work  of  saving  from  suf- 
fering? We  all  know  that  our  vows  of  celibacy  are 
vows  of  humiliation  and  self-denial,  most  unnatural 
and  crossing." 

"  I  see  that  you  brethren  of  the  priesthood,"  said 
Bishop  Berlin,  "  and  you  sisters,  are  mostly  satisfied 
that  I  am  right  in  breaking  my  vows  of  celibacy.  I 
have  not  only  the  sanction  of  God's  holy  Word,  but  I 
have  also  the  leave  of  the  Pope,  who  claims  that  he  can 


276  MADONNA   HALL. 

annul  and  cancel  every  possible  obligation  arising  from 
an  oath.  I  acknowledge  to  you  that  this  is  the  supreme 
moment  of  my  life.  I  have  long  loved  my  Clarissima, 
but  never  allowed  her  to  suspect  the  state  of  my 
heart,  until  I  saw  the  way  clear  to  ask  the  Pope's 
consent.  What  do  you  suppose  emboldened  me  to 
venture  to  do  such  an  unheard-of  thing  ? " 

No  one  could  tell. 

"Well,  it  was  that  shocking  dispensation  of  the  Pope, 
giving  Amando  the  Duke  of  Aosta  the  right  to  marry 
his  niece.  I  said,  '  If  the  Pope  can  give  this  prince 
the  right  to  sin,  he  can  as  well  release  me  from  the 
bondage  of  a  sinful  vow,  and  allow  me  to  marry  my 
Clarissima.' ' 

"Yes,  yes,  why  not?"  said  Father  Williams,  and 
others. 

"  Now,  brethren,"  continued  the  bishop,  "  do  noth- 
ing disorderly,  but  when  any  of  you  are  firmly  per- 
suaded in  your  minds  that  you  wish  to  be  united  in 
holy  bonds  to  the  object  of  your  choice,  let  me  know, 
and  I  will  see  what  I  can  do  for  you." 

At  this,  Father  Williams  stepped  forward  beside 
Madame  Du  Pont,  who  was  blushing  like  a  young 
girl ;  clasping  her  hand,  he  said, — 

"  My  lord  Bishop,  we  are  ready,  and  take  you  at 
your  word." 

The  bans  had  been  published,  and  the  bishop  had 
been  beforehand  instructed,and  in  turn  read  the  mar- 
riage service  and  offered  prayer.  Then  came  the  cus- 


NUPTIALS  AND  A  BLUSHING  CHURCH. 


277 


ternary  congratulations,  and  anew  the  wedding  march 
was  played,  and  every  face  beamed  with  joy.  No  one 
there  was  more  ready  to  welcome  the  new  departure 
than  the  Pope's  nephew,  Father  Pecci,  and  in  connec- 
tion with  Father  Williams,  with  whom  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  advise,  he  had  as  a  toast,  at  the  entertain- 
ment which  soon  after  a  caterer  provided  in  the 
Academy  hall, — 

"  Hurrah  for  Madonna  Hall !  the  burial  ground  of 
the  celibacy  of  the  priesthood  of  Rome  in  Amen 
tea." 

This  was  received  with  enthusiasm,  and  in  the 
hush  which  followed,  the  bishop  reverently,  with  bowed 
head,  said, — 

"  For  this  sacrament  of  marriage  we  do  bless  and 
praise  Thee,  Divine  Redeemer.  Thou  didst  conde- 
scend to  attend  the  marriage  at  Cana  of  Galilee. 
Thou  didst  there  begin  Thy  miracles,  showing  that 
Thou  wast  from  heaven,  and  many  believed.  Wil{- 
Thou  grace  this  wedding-feast  with  Thy  presence,  and 
may  these  nuptials  prove  to  be  the  beginning  of  mira- 
cles, which  shall  purge  out  the  wicked  leaven  that  has 
wrought  such  evil  among  Thy  children." 

"  I  have  been  reading  on  this  subject,"  said  Father 
Williams,  breaking  the  impressive  silence  a  few  mhr 
utes  later,  "and  find  that  marriage  is  honorable  in  all. 
This  is  Scripture,  literally  understood,  according  to 
the  opinion  of  the  fathers,  as  we  are  allowed  to  inter- 
pret. If  it  is  thus  honorable  in  all,  why  forbid  it  to 


278  M.nn>. \.\\-i  //.//,/.. 


two  hundred  thousand   priests,  multitudes    of   whom 
would  provide  homes  for  as  many  joyless  nuns  ?" 

"  That  is  well  said,"  replied  the  bishop.  "  I  shall 
insist  on  following  up  the  matter,  and  the  end  will  be 
good  results." 

Most  of  the  nuns  were  possessed  with  a  lively  cu 
riosity  to  know  if  the  dispensation  was  to  be  general. 
It  is  true,  some  talked  against  it,  from  religious  habit, 
and  "could  not  be  expected  to  turn  at  once,"  but  it 
was  a  sensation  of  a  new  and  healthy  order  in  their 
community. 

After  some  pleasant  discussion  with  Father  Buhler, 
and  others  of  the  clergy,  the  bishop  turned  to  another 
subject,  saying  that  it  had  been  stated  in  the  news- 
papers that  Catholics  were  denying  the  facts  of  his 
tory. 

"  It  is  a  hopeful  sign,"  replied  Father  Williams. 
"  It  shows  that  they  are-  blushingly  beginning  to  see 
themselves  as  others  see  them." 

"To  fear  history,"  rejoined  the  bishop,  "is  to  own 
yourself  conquered.  History  is  our  master,  and  we 
cannot  distort  or  obliterate  recorded  facts,  or  fabri- 
cate fiction  and  call  it  history.  If  Protestants  have 
history  on  their  side,  it  is  too  late  now,  —  they  will 
beat  us.  If  we  are  ashamed  of  our  record,  it  only 
remains  for  us  to  make  a  better  one.  Like  the  phi- 
losopher, say  we  are  wiser  to-day  than  yesterday.'' 

"If  we  can,  my  lord  Bishop,"  replied  Father 
Buhler. 


NUPTIALS  AM)  A  BLUSHING  CHURCH.     279 

'We  can,  if  we  will.  We  have  made  a  good  com- 
mencement this  evening ;  there  are  two  less  celibate 
priests,"  and  all  joined  in  the  bishop's  laugh.  "  As 
we  discover  the  corrupt  excrescences,  which  one  after 
another  have  become  attached,  barnacle-like,  to  our 
system,  we  must  agitate,  protest,  remonstrate,  and 
petition,  till  we  get  them  removed.  If  that  cannot  be 
done,  we  must  turn  and  forsake  them.  Indeed,  if  we 
lay  claim  to  being  a  Christian  church,  we  must  do  as 
other  Christian  churches  do,  build  on  the  rock,  Christ 
Jesus ;  encourage  genuine,  not  garbled  education, 
which  is  equivalent  to  no  education.  We  must  keep 
pace  with  the  times  ;  abolish  the  things  of  which  we 
are  ashamed." 

"  How  can  that  be  done  ?  "  asked  Father  Williams. 

"  By  freeing  ourselves  from  the  Jesuitical  element, 
that  cannot  honestly  remain  here,  being  pledged  to 
support  the  political  power  of  an  Italian,  as  the 
supreme  head  of  this  country.  Very  little  can  be 
done  in  the  right  direction  as  long  as  we  are  tram- 
melled by  their  intrigues.  They  must  be  exiled  from 
the  land,  as  they  have  so  often  been  from  the  coun- 
tries of  Europe,  where  Catholics  have  been  first  and 
foremost  to  exclude  them." 

"I  have  something  to  say  about  that,"  intensely 
replied  Father  Buhler,  "We  have  colleges  and 
learned  men,  and,  if  left  alone,  would  be  strongly  in- 
trenched. I  do  not  propose  to  go  out  of  the  country." 

"You  do  not,"  returned  the  Bishop,  with  becoming 


280  MADONNA   HALL. 

dignity,  "  then,  my  brother,  I  advise  you  to  revoke 
your  miserable  vow,  which  makes  you  a  traitor  here, 
for  '  no  man  can  serve  two  masters  :  he  will  hold  to 
one,  and  despise  the  other.'  In  good  faith  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance,  and  become  a  loyal  citizen  of  the 
United  States.  This  is  the  duty  of  the  hour.  My 
mission  is  from  henceforth  to  help  wake  up  the 
people  to  see  that  the  Constitution  is  honored,  and  a 
scene  of  anarchy  avoided.  We  could  not  live  in  some 
countries;  our  fallen  church  has  made  them"  only  fit 
to  move  away  from.  See  here,  I  '11  read  you  a  part 
of  my  friend's  letter.  He  is  traveling  in  South 
America,  in  the  state  of  Ecuador." 
The  bishop  reads, — 

"  One-fourth  of  the  property  in  Ecuador  belongs 
to  the  bishop.  For  every  one  hundred  and  fifty  peo- 
ple is  a  church.  Of  the  population,  ten  per  cent,  are 
priests,  monks  and  nuns ;  and  two  hundred  and 
seventy-two  days  of  the  three  hundred  and  sixty-five 
of  the  year  are  observed  as  fast  and  feast  days. 
Priests  control  the  Government  in  all  its  branches, 
dictate  the  laws,  and  see  to  their  enforcement.  Not 
five  per  cent,  of  the  people  can  read  or  write,  and 
three-fourths  of  the  children  are  born  illegitimate. 
In  hardly  any  place  in  the  world  is  property  so 
insecure.  Beggars  and  bandits  abound.  A  railroad 
or  stage-coach  does  not  exist ;  hardly  a  road  or  bene- 
volent institution.  The  ecclesiastical  order  has 
gobbled  the  state.  It  elects  the  president  and  legisla- 
ture. In  a  word,  the  Pope  rules  in  Ecuador,  as  he  does 
not  in  Rome,  and  manages  there,  as  everywhere,  to 
keep  the  people  in  ignorance  and  poverty." 


NUPTIALS  AND  A  BLUSHIXG  CHURCH.     28l 

"Now,  my  Lord  Bishop,  I  do  not  see  why  you  make 
out  so  dark  a  record  for  us,"  cried  Buhler,  in  a  tried 
tone. 

"I  do  not  make  it  out,  facts  and  history  pro- 
claim it.  History,  the  great  dictator,  to  whom  the 
Pope  and  papacy  must  bow.  You  Jesuits  reach  out 
and  try  to  smother  the  voice  of  history,  — to  stop  the 
onward  march  of  civilization.  You  are  not  friends 
of  education,  because  you  think  the  masses  can  not 
be  managed,  if  educated ;  you  are  some  five  hundred 
years  behind  the  times,  and  if  you  remain  where  you 
are,  will  be  overwhelmed  by  waves  of  progress,  more 
resistless  than  the  mighty  waves  of  the  sea.  These 
great  movements  for  the  uplifting  of  the  race,  caused 
by  the  widespread  influences  of  the  Bible,  it  is  useless 
to  combat.  Woe  be  unto  him  who  seeks  to  raise  his 
puny  arm  against  that  which  God  ordains." 

"  My  Lord  Bishop,  your  charge  against  Jesuits  still 
surprises  me,"  said  Father  Buhler.  "  I  thought  you 
were  one  with  us  and  reckoned  on  your  help  to 
influence  the  elections  this  fall." 

"  That's  the  trouble,"  replied  the  bishop.  "  You 
Jesuits  will  always  be  meddling  with  politics.  There 
is  where  Rome  apostatized.  That  is  why  we  have 
become  obnoxious  in  this  land.  To  make  amends, 
the  rallying  cry  with  your  order  should  be,  '  Disarm  ! 
disarm  ! '  Merge  loyally  in  this  hospitable  country, 
and  not  like  the  viper  warmed  to  life  by  the  fire  of 
the  husbandman,  seek  fatally  to  sting  your  bene- 


282  MADONNA    //.//.A. 

factor.  If  indeed  you  will  not  retract,  and  do  justly 
here,  go  back  at  once  to  some  defunct  kingdom  of 
the  old  world,  made  such  by  your  wiles,  and,  folding 
your  arms,  die  with  it." 

"Yes,  yes,  brother,"  said  the  bride  Clarissima, 
intensely  awakened.  "  Help  this  noble  country  that 
has  sheltered  us,  and  not  be  obliged  to  take  refuge 
in  another." 

"  Sister,  you  are  only  the  bishop's  echo,  and  what 
can  you  know  about  this  question?"  rejoined  Buhler 
bitterly.  Then  turning  to  the  bishop,  "  I  think  you 
are  fearfully  hard  on  us  when  we  are  so  near  getting 
the  reins  of  power,  and  if  we  succeed,  you  might  be 
the  same  as  prime  minister,  at  least." 

"  I  abhor  from  my  inmost  soul  all  ill-gotten  spoils," 
was  the  stately  reply,  "whether  highway  robbery, 
bank-stealing,  defaulting,  or  any  form  of  swindling  a 
nation  out  of  its  government  and  funds." 

"We  have  a  good  name,"  said  Buhler.  "The 
Society  of  Jesus,  that  sounds  well,  and  is  above  all 
suspicion  of  evil." 

"  In  every  sense  I  disagree  with  you,"  replied  the 
bishop.  '•  You  profess  to  be  what  you  are  not. 
You  deny  Him,  and  His  teachings  in  every  possible 
way.  His  deeds  were  good-will  to  men  ;  yours  are 
subjugation,  crowding  down  every  noble  aspiration, 
taking  away  the  key  of  knowledge,  hiding  the  way  of 
salvation.  The  Pope  agreed  to  what  I  said  of  you 
Jesuits  when  I  was  in  the  Vatican,  and,  my 


NUPTIALS  AND  A  BLUSHING  CHURCH.      283 

Clarissma,  I  am  sure  believes  what    I  say,"  and   he 
looked  on  her  in  a  loving,  admiring  way. 

She  blushingly  assented. 

"  Sister  mine,"  asked  Buhler,  turning  to  the  bride, 
Mrs.  Williams,  "  were  you  ever  in  favor  ot  Jes- 
uits ?  " 

"I  must  own,"  she  replied,  "that  I  once  sym- 
pathized with  them,  but  I  have  lost  patience,  since 
I  've  found  them  out.  I  learn  that  they  have  brought 
down  on  us  the  contempt  and  disgust  of  the  best 
people  of  the  land,  an'd  we  have  our  hands  full  to  get 
a  standing  place  among  them.  Those  who  indorse 
the  Order  are  looked  upon  as  full  of  treachery  and 
deceit." 

"  In  what  respect  ? "  asked  Father  Pecci,  who  was 
wonder-struck  at  the  turn  of  the  tide  and  the  stand 
taken  by  one  so  recently  from  Rome,  and  in  the 
confidence  of  his  kinsman  of  the  Vatican. 

"  In  every  respect  that  indicates  character,"  was 
the  reply  of  the  bishop.  "  I  wish  you,  my  brethren, 
Buhler,  Pecci  and  Krafts,  would  leave  the  Order,  and 
make  acknowledgement  for  ever  belonging  to  it.  All 
good  Catholics  will  support  you  in  it.  Far  better  be 
a  bandit, —  his  crimes  are  light  compared  with  the 
conspiracy  which  plans  to  throttle  this  nation  and 
confiscate  its  treasures.  What  is  highway  robbery  to 
that  ?  Besides,  you  Jesuits  obstruct  the  streams  of 
knowledge,  even  trying  to  go  back  and  poison  the 
fountain  head  of  history.  We,  as  a  church,  are  blush- 


284  MADONNA   HALL. 

ing  over  our  record  of  the  dark  ages,  and  you  come  to 
the  rescue  with  lying  divination,  and  say  that  'black 
is  white,'  and  insist  that  the  school-books  shall  be 
changed  over  to  suit  the  black  white  theory,  and  that 
the  rising  generation  shall  be  nurtured  on  falsehood. 
Your  intrigues  are  an  outrage  ;  your  doings  an  execra- 
tion." 

"  I  have  yet  to  learn  how  we  poison  the  fountains 
of  knowledge,"  said  Buhler,  with  an  abashed  air  of 
unwilling  conviction. 

"  Histories,"  replied  the  bishop,  "  that  take  the 
same  ground  that  some  thirty  Dictionaries  and  Ency- 
clopaedias of  standard  world-wide  renown,  are  rejected 
because  they  define  indulgences,  and  what  they  have 
done  for  Rome, —  as  if  we  could  blot  out  the  fact  that 
St.  Peter's  cathedral  was  built  in  a  great  measure  by 
money  obtained  by  granting  indulgences  !  It  is  use- 
less for  us  to  say  that  indulgences  are  not  patent  in 
our  church,  when  the  Pope  is  constantly  issuing  them. 
They  are  in  order,  as  the  recent  dispensation  given  a 
prince  to  marry  his  niece,  and  many  similar  grants, 
show." 

"Admitted  that  we  do  revise  history,  how  do  we 
harm  geography,"  asked  Pecci,  anxious  to  drop  the 
question  of  indulgences. 

"I  am  told,"  was  the  reply,  "that  the  scholar  is 
taught  in  his  Manual  of  Geography  that  London  is 
the  chief  town  of  a  small  island  off  the  coast  of 
France.  How  long  can  children  of  this  era  be  blinded 


XUPTIALS  AXD  A  BLUSHING  CHURCH.      285 

to  the  fact  that  London  is  the  largest  city  on  the 
globe,  having  five  millions  of  inhabitants  ?  " 

"Well,"  said  Buhler,  "I  must  own  that  the  case 
looks  dark  for  us.  I  do  n't  mind  breaking  my  oath, 
since  I  made  it  with  a  mental  reservation.  If,  you, 
my  Lord  Bishop,  can  lead  the  way  out,  I  think  I  am 
ready  to  follow." 

"And  I  can  say  no  less,  my  Lord,"  meekly  said 
Father  Pecci ;  in  which  assertion  Father  Krafts  also 
joined. 

But  how  can  men  accustomed  to  do  evil  learn  to  do 
well,  save  by  the  grace  of  Christ  ?  We  shall  see  that 
this  was  a  fit  of  repentance  of  short  duration. 


286  MADONNA   HALL. 


XXII. 


S  Mrs.  Leavenworth  came  into  the  Aid  Rooms 
one  day  after  a  prolonged  absence,  Grace  wa? 
specially  delighted,  and  planned  to  consult  her  the 
first  spare  moment.  She  was  also  warmly  welcomed 
by  her  associates  in  the  good  work  ;  and  soon  finding 
Ella  Southbury,  she  gave  her  words  of  the  kindest 
appreciation  of  her  skill  in  her  department.  Then 
there  were  several  newly-arrived  refugees  to  initiate 
into  the  comforts  provided  for  them.  When  they 
were  cared  for,  and  made  to  feel  quite  at  ease,  through 
the  united  efforts  of  mother  and  daughter  ;  when  others 
were  forwarded  on  their  homeward  way,  and  business 
affairs  arranged,  Grace  laid  her  commands  upon  her 
mother,  and  smuggled  her  into  the  small  parlor  that 
she  might  have  her  all  to  herself.  Seating  her  on  the 
sofa,  she  clasped  her  neck,  saying,  — 

"  O  mother,  I  have  so  longed  to  see  you." 
"  Have  you,  darling  ?  and  my  heart  has  gone  out  to 
you.     I  felt  that  you  were  in  trial.     Why  did  you  not 


TAKIXG  COUNSEL.  287 

write  ?  Ah,  what  is  this,  an  engagement  ring  ?  This 
shows  that  you  have  settled  matters  in  regard  to  the 
Count.  You  are  engaged !  And  this  is  the  first 
intimation  you  give  me." 

"Yes,  mamma,  engaged,  and  yet  it  is  not  a  genu- 
ine engagement,  or  I  would  before  this  have  told  you." 

"Well,  that  is  strange,"  replied  the  loving  mother. 
"  Now  tell  me  all  about  it,  and  if  there  is  a  shade  of 
doubt,  you  must  become  disengaged !  "  and  she  con- 
cluded with  a  cheery  laugh,  for  her  habit  was  to 
brighten  every  life  under  her  influence. 

"  It  is  just  here,  mamma.  I  am  puzzled  to  under- 
stand how  I  became  engaged  so  very  suddenly  in  the 
face  of  my  resolution.  I  am  a  marvel  to  myself.  Just 
see  this  ring ;  it  does  not  suit  me.  I  have  deter- 
mined to  put  it  by.  It  is  shocking  to  my  feelings, 
and  sacrilege  to  wear  it." 

"  You  certainly  must  not  wear  it  if  it  makes  you 
unhappy.  It  seems  to  me  that  there  are  two  ques- 
tions to  be  settled,"  replied  the  mother.  "  Is  this  man 
worthy  of  your  love  ?  and,  if  so,  do  you  love  him  ? " 

"  Yes,  mamma,  you  are  right,"  replied  the  daugh- 
ter. "When  I  am  in  his  society  sometimes  I  admire 
him  ;  but  this  must  be  simply  his  personal  magnetism, 
for  when  away  from  him,  I  am  tortured  with  question- 
ing suspicion,  which  shows  that  I  do  not  even  fully 
respect  him." 

"  There  mus:  be  some  reason  for  this,"  wisely  said 
the  mother. 


288  MADONNA   HALL. 


"  Yes,  there  is,  indeed,  and  that  is  the  trouble." 

She  then  showed  her  mother  the  anonymous  letter, 
telling  her  that  she  had  seen  the  writer,  —  the  dwarf, 
Paul  Murray,  and  of  his  further  charges  against 
Stilling. 

"  Darling  child,  what  a  trial  you  are  going  through  ! 
Who  is  this  dwarf,  and  what  did  you  say  to  him  ?  " 

"  I  am  trying  to  find  out  who  he  is,  and  shall  not 
rest  until  I  do,"  was  the  reply.  "  At  first  I  reproved 
him  ;  but  decided  to  hear  his  story,  which  was  to  the 
effect  that  he  was  for  years  in  the  Count's  employ, 
and  knew  him  to  be  a  false  man ;  he  testified  also  that 
he  had  been  married  and  lost  his  wife,  and  had  two 
little  girls  living.  Do  you  wonder  that  my  strength 
is  gone,  and  that  I  am  scarcely  able  to  keep  up,  when 
I  hear  such  horrible  things  ?  " 

"  I  do  not,  indeed,  my  darling,"  was  the  sympa- 
thizing reply.  "  I  am  utterly  surprised.  I  had  sup- 
posed him  above  suspicion,  and  it  seems  absurd  and 
slanderous  to  say  such  things  of  him ;  but  in  the  cir- 
cumstances you  do  well  to  pause  before  going  a  step 
further.  You  must  be  cautious,  and  learn  all  about 
him." 

"  So  I  think,  mamma.  But  is  n't  it  dreadful  to  be 
suspicious  !  If  it  were  not  for  the  noise  of  the  affair, 
I  sometimes  think  I  would  have  the  dwarf  leave  his 
deposition  with  a  lawyer.  First,  he  should  produce 
the  children  and  have  their  testimony  taken.  If, 
however,  no  good  proof  could  be  sustained,  my  en- 


TAKING  COUNSEL.  289 


gagement  would  be  forever  broken.  I  could  not 
marry  a  man  whom  I  had  so  far  doubted  as  to  bring 
his  affairs  before  a  justice,  even  if  he  was  cleared  and 
could  forgive  me,  and  still  wished  me  to  keep  my 
promise." 

"Of  course  not,"  said  the  mother. 

"  Was  n't  it  strange,"  added  Grace,  "  that  I  did  not 
think  a  word  about  that  letter  when  he  took  me  to 
drive,  until  after  the  engagement  ?  " 

"Very  strange,"  was  the  reply. 

"  When  he  asked  me  why  I  was  so  reticent  and 
grave,"  said  Grace,  "  I  did  venture  to  say  to  him  that 
we  were  almost  strangers,  and  that  I  knew  too  little 
of  his  antecedents." 

"  What  did  he  say  to  that  ? "  asked  Mrs.  Leaven- 
worth,  in  surprise. 

"  He  was  startled  at  first,  but  soon  regained  self 
possession.  What  surprises  me  is  the  ease  with 
which  he  dispelled  my  apprehensions,  and  the  power 
he  exercised  over  me  to  induce  me  to  become  engaged 
to  him.  It  is  more  than  I  can  account  for.  I  must 
be  strangely  weak  and  vascillating,  and  how  can  I 
trust  him  when  he  influenced  me  so  strangely  ? " 

"You  may  well  ask  that,"  replied  the  mother,  lost 
in  thought. 

"  I  sometimes  think,"  said  Grace,  ".that  the  dwarf's 
story  may  have  a  shadow  of  truth,  and  narrow-minded 
prejudice  and  malice  make  up  the  charges  he  brings. 
But,  as  we  say  of  a  corrupt  system  of  religion,  '  a.  lie 


290 


MADONNA   HALL. 


that  is  a  lie  may  be  met  with  and  fought  outright,  but 
a  lie  that  is  part  a  truth  is  harder  to  fight,  so  if  this 
man  is  guilty  of  light  offences,  and  is  charged  with 
more  serious  ones,  I  see  not  how  he  is  to  be 
cleared." 

"  It  seems  to  me,  if  a  good  man,  that  he  is  patient 
and  forbearing,"  said  the  mother,  "or  he  would  not 
care  to  go  on  with  his  engagement.  I  am  sorry  all  is, 
not  well  for  your  own  sake  and  for  your  father's, 
sake.  He  has  long  corresponded  with  and  is  greatly 
taken  with  the  Count.  I  myself  do  not  want  to  give: 
you  up  for  many  years,  if  ever." 

"  I  must  at  once  get  at  more  positive  informa- 
tion," said  Grace.  "I  must  have  good  reason  if  I 
receive  what  the  dwarf  says ;  and  if  there  are 
children,  as  he  asserts,  must  follow  up  the  matter 
and  see  them." 

"  I  'd  like  to  cross-question  that  dwarf.  Where  can 
he  be  found  ?  "  asked  the  mother. 

"  I  do  not  know.  He  will  doubtless  come  again  ; 
he  is  quite  in  earnest  to  break  up  my  engagement, 
and  he  was  on  the  point  of  telling  me  where  the 
children  could  be  found  when  the  Count  appeared, 
and  put  an  end  to  his  communication." 

Here  Mrs.  Leavenworth's  carriage  came,  and  she 
was  obliged  to  take  leave  of  Grace,  and  join  her  hus- 
band at  her  home,  some  miles  distant. 

"  Be  very  careful  what  you  do,  dear  child,"  she  said 
as  she  left,  "and  we  must  sift  this  matter  to  the 


TAKING  COUNSEL. 


291 


bottom.  All  will  come  out  right,  darling,  if  we  do 
our  best  and  trust  in  God  to  help  us." 

Saying  this,  the  good  lady  embraced  her  daughter, 
and  bade  her  good-bye. 

Before  she  left  town,  however,  her  sister,  Mrs. 
Byington,  sought  her  counsel. 

"  Look  here,  sister  Mary,  I  am  in  a  difficulty,  and 
want  the  use  of  your  good  judgment  a  few  mo- 
ments." 

"  All  right,  sister  ;  what  can  I  do  for  you  ? "  was 
the  genial  answer. 

"You  see,  Mary,  I  am  in  danger  of  being  unduly 
influenced  by  Cousin  John  Van  Allstyn.  I  know 
you  '11  think  it  so  foolish,  but  he  has  roomed  here, 
and  is  my  pastor,  and  I  have  become  used  to  thinking 
in  his  rut,  and  something  must  be  done,  or  I  fear  I 
shall  some  day  fall  into  the  Catholic  church,  as  he 
wishes." 

"  Why,  Miriam,  you,  of  all  persons  !  I  never 
dreamed  of  such  an  evil  befalling  you.  How  did  the 
danger  happen  to  exist  ?  " 

"  It  is  his  constant,  persistent  influence,  I  make 
no  doubt,  and,  what  is  worse,  he  is  over  persuading 
Louise  more  than  me.  That's  what  opened  my 
eyes.  He  has  for  some  time  tried  to  coax  her  to 
join  a  convent." 

"  The  idea  !  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Leavenworth. 

"  She  has  promised  him  that  she  will  do  so,  at 
some  future  time,  and  give  her  property  to  the  church. 


MADONXA    HALL. 


Now  I  have  a  plan,  —  do  you  know  how  he  tries  to 
move  me  to  succumb  to  Rome?" 

"  I  have  n't  the  faintest  idea,"  replied  Mrs.  Leaven- 
worth. 

"  You  must  know  then,  that  he  has  for  some  time 
told  me,  and  almost  made  me  believe,  that  when  the 
Romanists  get  power,  they  will  at  once  confiscate  my 
property,  and  most  likely  imprison  me,  because  I 
sheltered  Ella  Southbury  when  she  came  back. 
That  frightens  Louise,  and  she  is  ready  to  bow  down 
to  that  which  she  thinks  is  soon  to  be  the  ruling 
authority.  To  offset  all  this  bad  influence,  I  want 
to  sell  my  place  to  your  husband.  We  talked  the 
matter  over,  and  he  said  he  would  buy  it  whenever 
I  was  ready  to  dispose  of  it,  and  now,  while  cousin 
John  is  off  on  his  vacation,  I  wish  to  arrange  things, 
and  take  Louise  on  a  tour  to  Europe.  We  will  travel 
awhile,  and  then  settle  down  in  Germany.  I  think, 
Louise  must  go  on  with  her  marred  education.  Cou- 
sin John  is  not  to  know  where  we  are.  I  shall 
manage  that.  I  see  that  this  is  the  only  way  to  keep 
her  from  going  into  a  convent.  Louise  is  just  pos- 
sessed when  the  rector  is  around,  but  calms  down 
when  he  is  away.  What  do  you  think  of  my 
plan  ? " 

"I  think  it  is  wise,"  replied  Mrs.  Leavenworth, 
"and  will  help  you  all  I  can.  If  mothers,  who  have 
daughters  inclined  to  listen  to  syren  songs  about  the 
beauties  of  the  foul  cloister,  would  awake  to  iho 


TAKING   COUNSEL.  293 


danger,  take  them  abroad,  more  fully  educate  them, 
and  give  them  worthier  work  to  do,  they  would  save 
many  a  one  from  the  destroyer." 

"  I  think  so,"  was  the  reply.  "  Now  please  tell 
your  husband  to  come  down  to-morrow,  and  I  will 
have  papers  made  out,  and  deed  this  estate  to  him. 
Cousin  John's  things  can  be  removed  to  his  old  rooms 
in  the  hotel.  I  shall  leave  a  note  for  him,  saying  I 
have  decided  to  go  abroad.  Of  one  thing  you  may 
be  sure,  none  of  my  property  will  ever  help  sustain 
a  nunnery  ;  and  when  Louise  comes  to  her  senses,  she 
will  say  the  same  of  hers,  when  she  receives  it.  If 
not,  I  have  made  my  will  so  that  not  one  cent  can  go 
to  the  covetous  system." 

"Oh,  Miriam,  I  am  rejoiced  to  find  you  so  decided 
for  the  right." 

"  I  saw  it  all,  almost  as  soon  as  cousin  John  left, 
on  his  long,  three-months'  vacation.  He  is  travelling 
in  Alaska  for  his  health,  you  may  know,  and  does 
not  write.  I  think  he  is  on  some  mission  of  a  secret 
kind.  Tell  your  husband  that  now  is  my  time  to  get 
clear  of  what  may  be  a  life-long  trammel,  and  I  want 
him  to  help  me  out  immediately  by  buying  my 
place." 

"All  right,  sister;  I  will  give  him  your  message 
and  am  sure  he  will  be  glad  to  do  as  you  wish,"  and 
the  cheery  lady  hastened  away. 


29  j.  MADONNA  HALL. 


XXIII. 


fAUL,  having  received  his  pay  for  a  job  of  work, 
immediately  called  at  the  store  on  Blank  street, 
to  see  little  Elsae.  Mrs.  Ranney,  with  smiles, 
assured  him  that  the  child  was  well  and  happy,  and 
had  gone  to  bed  for  a  forenoon  nap,  and  she  did  not 
wish  to  disturb  her.  She  added  that  it  would  be 
better  for  the  child  if  he  did  not  call  often,  until  she 
was  wonted  to  the  place.  He  left  money  for  her  board, 
and,  weary  with  over-work,  started  to  cross  the  city 
to  Mrs.  Bryan's  cottage,  to  inquire  after  Anna  Still- 
ing. As  he  painfully  made  his  way  up  the  street, 
he  found  himself  in  a  stream  of  mill-people,  eager  for 
home  and  dinner.  He  eyed  them  attentively,  and 
thought  them  a  happy  set  of  laborers.  They  were 
mostly  hale-looking,  laughed  and  talked  cheerily,  still 
keeping  on  a  quick  pace,  and  wasting  no  time. 

He  said  to  himself,  "I  wish  I  had  a  snug  place  in 
the  mill,  and  my  regular  wages  of  honest  day-light 
work  coming  in." 


A   DISCOVER  Y.  295 


Just  then  a  familiar  curly-head  came  near,  and  a 
voice  exclaimed, — 

"  Oh,  good  Paul,  is  it  you  ?      I'm  so  glad  !  " 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,"  was  the  tremulous  exclama- 
tion of  Paul,  as  the  child  Anna  Stilling  clung  to  him, 
crying  for  joy. 

"Lizzie,  oh,  Lizzie!"  for  that  young  lady  had 
joined  them,  "this  is  our  Paul.  He  was  very 
kind  to  mother,  little  sister,  and  me.  I  was  afraid 
I  should  never  see  you  again,  Paul,  it  has  been  so 
long." 

•'  I  give  you  a  grand  welcome,  Mr.  Paul,"  heartily 
replied  Lizzie.  "Come  in  ;  this  is  the  place  where 
Anna  boards,"  as  they  reached  64  Maple  street,  the 
attractive  cottage  of  the  Bryans. 

Mrs.  Bryan  and  Mary  kindly  greeted  Paul,  as 
Lizzie  introduced  him.  He  asked  the  favor  of  board- 
ing with  them,  which  they  were  glad  to  grant,  and  it 
was  to  him  like  making  land  after  a  stormy  voyage. 
He  could  not,  however,  be  idle,  but  soon  made  him- 
self useful  in  helping  Mrs.  Bryan  refurnish  her  rooms, 
his  good  taste  being  never  at  fault. 

"  You  are  a  jewel  of  a  helper,"  said  Mrs.  Bryan. 
Do  you  know,  dear  soul,  that  you  remind  me  of  my 
sister?  What  was  your  mother's  name  before  her 
marriage,  lad?"  She  called  him  "lad"  not  because 
of  his  age,  but  from  his  size. 

"Norah  Neil,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Bless  your  heart  !    She  was  my  sister,"  exclaimed 


296  MADONNA   HALL. 


Mrs.  Bryan.  "You  have  her  pleasant  ways.  Welcome, 
my  darling  Norah's  son.  You  Ve  found  your  friends 
in  being  friendly." 

The  tears  came  in  Paul's  eyes,  and  he  could  not 
speak  for  joy,  while  Mrs.  Bryan  added, — 

"You  shall  have  a  home  with  me  while  you  live, 
my  dear  Paul." 

"  It  is  too  good  to  be  true,  that  I  can  live  with  my 
mother's  kin,  and  can  care  for  the  dear  lady's  children, 
too. 

"  My  brother,  Dennis  Bryan,  when  he  leaves  the 
mill,  will  be  opening  a  store,  and  if  you  can  help  him, 
he  will  give  you  a  place  with  a  good  salary." 

Mrs.  Bryan's  brother,  a  keen,  shrewd  man,  a  fore- 
man in  the  mill,  was  also  sometimes  called  to  officiate 
as  a  detective. 

That  would  be  nice,"  replied  Paul.  "I  can  earn 
my  living  in  that  way." 

"  Faith,  Katie,"  said  Mr.  Bryan  to  his  sister,  at 
dinner,  the  next  day,  as  he  loaded  Paul's  plate  with 
the  best  cut  of  the  tempting  roast  beef,  "  that  off- 
scouring  of  the  world  accidentally  did  us  a  good  deed. 
In  casting  off  his  children,  he  put  us  in  the  way  of 
finding  our  lost  nephew.  God  can  bring  good  out 
of  bad  men's  deeds. 

"  Yes,  Dennis,  you  are  right,"  was  the  reply.  "  But, 
Paul  dear,  why  don't  you  eat  ?  You  are  growing- 
white  from  fasting.  Dear  me!  the  lad's  fainting," 
and  she  caught  him  as  he  was  falling  from  the  chair, 


A    DISCOVERY.  29; 


and  with  her  brother's  help,  laid  him  upon  the 
lounge. 

"  Bring  water,  Mary  ;  quick,  child,  quick  !  Throw 
open  the  door,  Dennis  !  " 

Then,  as  she  bathed  Paul's  forehead,  he  groaned 
and  opened  his  eyes,  each  member  of  the  family 
watching  him  with  affectionate  solicitude. 

"It's  over-working  has  done  him  the  mischief." 
said  Mr.  Bryan,  fondly  bending  over  Paul,  as  Mrs. 
Bryan  chaffed  his  brow  with  camphor. 

"O  Mary,  Mary,"  cried  Anna,  "will  my  Paul 
die  ? " 

"  No,  no,  that  can  not  be,"  was  the  reply.  "  He 
was  breaking  down,  and  came  here  in  time  to  save 
his  life.  My  mother  is  the  best  of  nurses ;  it  's 
almost  a  pleasure  to  be  sick  under  her  care.  She  's 
worth  forty  doctors." 

Clang,  clang  went  the  mighty-voiced  mill  bell,  call- 
ing ten  thousand  people  to  their  chosen  sweat-of-tlie. 
brow  labor. 

"  \Yith  submission,  Katie,"  said  Dennis  Bryan  ; 
"for  once  the  bell  surprises  me  too  4early.  I  '11  be 
passing  Doctor  Dosem's  office,  and  will  send  him  to 
see  what  ails  the  lad." 

"Yes,  dear,"  was  the  reply.  But  none  the  less 
settled  was  the  buxom  little  woman,  that  in  the  mat- 
ter of  tending  and  nursing  Paul,  she  would  use  her 
own  best  judgment,  despite  the  doctor's  directions. 

"  Sorry  to  see  you    sick,   young   man,"     said    the 


298  MADONNA   HALL. 


smiling  Dr.  Dosen,  as  he  bustled  in,  for  skillful 
Dr.  Christie  was  out  of  town.  "  What  you  been 
doing  ?  Overwork,  eh  ?  Let  me  feel  your  pulse. 
Your  tongue,  Humph ! "  Taking  out  blue  pills, 
powders  and  drops,  he  wrote  special  directions  how  to 
use  them.  The  doctor  was  a  crafty  Jesuit 

"What  is  the  matter  with  him,  doctor  dear?" 
asked  Mrs.  Bryan,  following  him  to  the  door. 

"  Oh,  he  's  got  to  be  pretty  sick  before  he  is  better. 
His  system  needs  a  thorough  overhauling.  He  '11 
only  get  it  by  being  sick  three  months.  I  '11  call 
again  to-morrow." 

"  Never  mind.  I'll  send  for  you  if  he  is  n  't  better, 
doctor,"  she  replied,  frightened  at  the  prospect  of  a 
prolonged  sickness. 

"  And  it 's  better  he  '11  be,"  said  the  little  woman 
to  herself,  as  she  returned  to  Paul.  "  He  shall  have 
rest  and  good  nursing,  and  the  medicines  shall  doctor 
the  fire."  Then  to  him,  "Faith,  my  lad,  I  shall  have 
you  well  in  a  week,  and  the  big  shadow  of  a  doctor 
will  darken  the  door  no  more." 

Paul  murmured  thanks,  smiled  contentedly,  and 
closed  his  eyes  for  a  nap,  after  the  excitement  of  see- 
ing the  doctor.  Meanwhile  Mrs.  Bryan  made  brown-, 
bread  sugar-coated  pills  ;  for  powders,  she  had  white 
sugar,  for  drops  molasses  and  water,  and  the  medicine 
stand,  with  its  white  covering,  beside  Paul's  bed,  was 
as  presentable  as  at  first.  She  kept  her  secret,  and 
gave  the  doses  at  the  hours  indicated.  At  regular 


A   DISCOVERY. 


299 


intervals  she  also  brought  Paul  the  nicest  gruel  ?nd 
beef-tea,  and  soothed  him  with  her  pleasant  chat. 
Paul  was  cheerful  as  regarded  himself,  and  it  was  a 
comfort  to  be  able  to  see  Anna  every  day,  but  his 
heart  smote  him  with  forbodings  when  he  thought  of 
poor  little  Elsae.  Mrs.  Bryan,  to  whom  he  confessed 
his  fears,  was  sanguine  that  the  child  had  found  a 
good  harbor. 

"  But  we  '11  be  looking  her  up,  when  you  are  better, 
Paul.  She  shall  be  well  cared  for." 

As  the  doctor  was  passing  the  next  morning,  he 
stopped  before  the  door,  and  bowing  to  Mrs.  Bryan, 
who  was  sweeping  the  steps,  said, — 

"  How  "s  the  young  man  this  morning,  ma'am  ?  " 

"He's  better,  thank  you,"  said  she,  with  a  bright 
smile,  "  Bless  your  heart,  doctor,  the  lad  slept  like  a 
top,  the  whole  night,  and  he 's  quite  himself  this 
morning,  thank  God." 

"  Mother  of  Mercy  ! "  gasped  the  doctor,  hearing 
this  alarming  account  of  the  convalescence  of  his 
patient.  "Good  morning,  Airs.  Bryant,"  and  with  an 
impatient  cut  of  his  whip,  away  he  flew  on  his  rounds, 
muttering  to  himsielf,  "  That  woman  is  a  witch  of  a 
nurse.  I  '11  bet  she  has  n't  given  the  medicines 
according  to  my  direction.  If  she  had,  he  ought  to 
be  very  sick  before  he  is  better.  Nurses  like  Mrs_ 
Bryan,  scattered  among  my  patients,  would  cripple 
my  income." 

When  Paul  was  able  to  walk  out,  an  excursion  was 


300 


MADONNA   HALL. 


planned  to  Mt.  Airy,  a  beautiful  eminence  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  city,  with  a  coronet  of  pines  and  firs. 
The  usual  variety  of  forest  trees  adorned  its  sides, 
and  its  base  was  washed  by  the  deep  winding  stream 
that  loitered  on  its  way,  and  which  paid  tribute  to 
the  navigable  river,  that  not  far  distant  poured  its 
wealth  of  waters  into  the  sea.  The  mount  was  a 
great  resort  in  the  summer,  and  Paul  often  went 
there  to  fill  his  lungs  with  the  fragrant  healing  air 
and  feast  his  eyes  with  the  beautiful  sights  of  the 
forest  wild.  He  had  become  familiar  with  Mt.  Airy's 
steep,  as  well  as  sloping  sides,  its  nooks  and  dells  and 
winding  paths,  as  he  explored  the  eminence  in  search 
of  treasures  of  wild  flowers,  rare  mosses  and  ever- 
greens. 

One  day,  as  he  was  taking  a  stroll  through  the 
woods,  suddenly  a  hand  was  heavily  laid  upon  his 
shoulder,  and  turning,  he  was  face  to  face  with  Stilling. 

"  I'  ve  a  little  matter  to  settle  with  you,  young 
man,"  said  Stilling,  trembling  with  anger.  "  You  've 
played  the  traitor  on  me.  I'  ve  watched  you  ;  I  've 
kept  on  your  track  ;  and  here,  see  what  I  've  found," 
producing  the  identical  letter  which  Paul  had  written 
to  warn  Miss  Leavenworth.  It  had  been  dropped 
by  her  mother,  to  whom  she  had  confided  it. 

The  dwarf  was  startled,  but  silent. 

"What  have  you  to  say  to  that?  You  warn  my 
betrothed  wife  against  me.  A  higher  crime  you 
could  not  commit.  I  belong  to  a  secret  society 


A   DISCOVERY.  301 


that  will  not  abide  to  have  its  members  slandered. 
It  is  powerful,  and  its  long  arms  reach  even  here.  It 
deputes  me  to  take  vengeance  into  my  hands,  and 
punish  you  as  you  deserve." 

And  without  waiting  for  Paul's  reply,  he  quickly 
seized  him,  and  ran  to  the  precipitous  ledge  to  throw 
him  into  the  river  that  rolled  deep  and  dark  below. 
At  the  same  moment  a  voice  called  out, — 

"Hallo  there,  what  you  up  to,  stranger?" 
This  so  wrought  upon  the  Count,  that,  without  turn- 
ing his  head,  Jesuit-like,  he  desisted  from   his  pur- 
pose, and   commenced  to  talk  and  laugh   with    Paul 
as  if  in  play. 

"  Shall  I  give  you  a  ducking,  my  lad  ?  Say,  now, 
would  you  like  to  take  a  cool  bath  ?  Shall  I  throw 
you  in  the  river?  "  making  a  feint  of  doing  so. 

By  this  time  Mr.  Bryan,  for  it  was  he,  came  up 
and  sternly  eyeing  Stilling,  said,— 

"  What  are  you  doing  with  my  lad  ?  ' ' 

"Your  lad?"  returned  Stilling,  with  surprise,  let- 
ting go  the  dwarf.  "  I  am  playing  with  him.  Is 
there  any  law  against  that  ? " 

"If  you  harrum  the  lad,"  hotly  replied  the  man, 
"  I  '11  teach  you  that  there  is  a  law  in  this  land  that  '11 
interfere  and  take  care  of  the  helpless." 

"  My  good  sir,  be  easy,"  was  the  bland  reply.  "A  little 
harmless  play  will  invigorate  him.  I  was  only  doing 
him  a  good  turn.  Have  you  any  objection  to  that  ?" 

"  I  have  a  decided  objection  to  your  meddling  with 


302 


MADONNA   HALL. 


the  lad  at  all,"  was  the  reply.  "You  have  no  business 
to  dandle  him  over  a  precipice,  and  you  may  expect 
me  to  report  you  to  the  authorities,  and  let  them 
keep  an  eye  on  your  doings.  I,  myself,  doubt  if  you 
ought  to  -be  allowed  at  large." 

"  Man  alive  !  do  you  dream  to  whom  you  are  talk- 
ing ?"  exclaimed  Stilling,  in  his  pompous  way.  "  Paul, 
my  friend,"  in  the  most  conciliating  tones,  "can  you 
not  tell  him  who  I  am  ? " 

The  dwarf  had  seated  himself  beside  a  tree,  his 
lame  back  having  been  hurt  by  the  rough  onslaught. 
He  was  deathly  pale,  and  faint  with  the  horror  of 
being  cast  into  the  eddying  gulf  below,  and  then  the 
baseness  of  pretence  that  it  was  fool's  play  added  a 
silent  white-heat  anger  to  his  intense  emotions. 

"  If  I  tell  him  who  you  are,  I  shall  tell  him  the 
whole  truth,"  boldly  uttered  Paul,  as  soon  as  he  could 
command  his  breath. 

"  Is  it  a  Count  you  are  ? "  sneeringly  said  Mr.  Bryan. 
"  More  correctly,  you  are  the  grand  villain  of  the 
world." 

"  Silence  !  "  shouted  Stilling,  to  Bryan.  "  Paul, 
I  call  on  you,  as  my  faithful  friend,  to  testify  that 
this  man  has  slandered  me.  I  shall  have  him  up 
before  the  courts,  and  summon  you  as  witness." 
And  the  Count  strode  loftily  away,  but  on  second 
thought,  returned  and  stooping  to  where  Paul  sat, 
whispered  in  his  ear  an  insidious  threat,  then  retrac- 
ing his  steps,  left  the  mount. 


A   DISCOVERY. 


303 


"  Calls  his  name  '  Count,'  does  he  ?  "  asked  Mr. 
Bryan.  "  It  don't  belong  to  the  thief  at  all.  And 
what  might  he  be  saying  to  you,  my  lad  ? " 

"  It's  not  worth  minding,"  said  Paul,  intent  on 
keeping  his  own  counsel.  "  I  would  bring  him  to 
justice  if  I  knew  how  to  do  it." 

"That's  easily  done,  my  lad.  Call  on  a  justice  of 
the  peace,  and  make  your  confession  of  the  man's 
evil  deeds.  Do  that,  my  lad,  and  you  've  stopped 
him  from  going  about  seeking  whom  he  may 
devour." 


304 


MADONNA  HALL. 


XXIV. 


.  0 


/COMMEND  me  to  the  good  old  times  when  only- 
\^  a  few  could  learn  the  alphabet,"  outspoke  Arch- 
bishop Bland,  the  rotund,  haughty  Irishman,  from 
the  depths  of  an  easy-chair,  at  one  of  the  Madonna 
Hall  receptions,  in  Bishop  Berlin's  absence,  some 
time  after  the  nuptials. 

"  Two  hundred  years  ago,"  he  continued,  "our  wise 
prelates  used  to  say,  '  We  must  root  out  printing,  or 
printing  will  root  us  out.'  And  if  I  had  my  way 
I'd  hang  all  the  printers  and  school-teachers." 

"  Too  much  education  is  the  blight  of  this  coun- 
try," chimed  in  Father  Buhler,  ignoring  his  late  con- 
cessions to  the  bishop.  DeMaistre  maintains  that 
'  ignorance  is  better  than  science,  for  science  comes 
from  men,  and  ignorance  comes  from  God." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  replied  his  grace  ;  "  that's  well  put. 
The  art  of  printing  has  done  us  untold  mischief.  We 
have  n't  been  able  to  root  it  out.  It  is  true  that  we 
squelched  the  Reformation,  in  the  '  Thirty  Years 


A    DKEA.M   OF  CO.\<K'EST. 


305 


War,'  but  somehow  its  errors  survived,  rise  up,  and 
march  on.  We  must  maintain  eternal  vigilance,  to 
hold  our  own,  and  what  we  cannot  destroy,  must 
manage  and  manipulate.  Our  Jesuit  Fathers — bless 
them,  may  their  shadows  never  grow  less  —  have  done 
excellent  service  in  regard  to  school  books  for  our 
higher  theological  seminaries,  as  well  as  for  parochial 
schools.  They  have  a  great  genius  for  making  them 
over  in  the  line  of  the  teachings  of  the  church,  —  and 
the  children  can  leave  the  parochial  school  almost  as 
innocent  of  knowledge,  save  the  scapular,  rosary,  and 
the  catechism,  as  when  they  went  in.  Our  fundamental 
principle  is  to  hold  the  masses  in  ignorance,  the  better 
to  keep  them  subservient  and  devotional.  Ignorance 
is  the  mother  of  devotion  ;  there  is  no  doubt  of  it." 

"That  used  to  be  taught,  your  grace,"  replied 
Father  Williams,  who  had  just  come  in  from  the 
Beach  Hotel,  where  himself  and  wife  were  domiciled 
for  the  summer.  "  But  times  have  changed,  and  we 
are  at  our  wits'  ends  to  know  how  to  arrange  this 
school  question.  Willingly,  or  not  willingly,  we  are 
forced  to  raise  the  standard  of  knowledge." 

"  For  awhile,  it  may  be,"  rejoined  the  Archbishop, 
"  but  we  've  no  cause  for  alarm,  as  long  as  we  have 
more  than  a  half  million  of  children  daily  drilled  and 
catechised,  by  thousands  of  priests  and  nuns.  Cour- 
age, my  brothers,  the  devotional  shades  of  the 
Middle  Ages  will  soon  infold  us.  We  shall  have  our 
old  power  back  again,  Inquisition  and  all." 


306 


MADONNA    HALL. 


"  May  the  queen  of  heaven  grant  it,"  piously  re- 
joined Father  Krafts, -forgetting  his  promise  to  the 
bishop.  "  But  may  I  ask  if  your  Grace  has  noted  the 
great  gatherings  at  Faneuil  Hall,  and  other  places 
recently,  as  reported  in  the  papers  ?  " 

"  No,  my  son,"  was  the  sage  reply,  "  I  pay  little 
heed  to  the  dailies, —  which,  by  the  way,  our  learned 
Jesuits  should  take  in  tow  by  bribery.  The  Catho- 
lic Weekly  gives  a  sufficient  digest  for  my  purpose." 

"  Yes,  your  Grace,  save  when  we  Jesuits  are 
attacked.  Our  papers  cannot  refute  these  criticisms 
without  enlightening  the  people  too  much." 

The  circle  of  priests  was  apart  from  the  nuns,  who 
were  near  the  piano,  at  the  other  end  of  the  double- 
parlor,  chanting  in  a  pitiful,  monotonous  way, — 

"  Ave  sanctissima." 

"  Om  pro  no  bis." 

The  Lady  Superior,  however,  for  the  most  part,  sat 
beside  the  Archbishop,  intently  listening,  and  as  she 
heard  his  philippics,  was  almost  stifled  with  intense 
counter  emotions.  In  her  sanctum  of  thought,  popery 
and  prelate  were  out  of  date,  and  she  wondered  that 
she  had  ever  endured  their  false  assumptions. 

"  Exactly,"  said  the  Archbishop,  in  reply  to  Buhler. 
"We  know  better  than  to  enlighten  the  public  as  to 
the  weapons  heretics  use  against  us.  Pity  any  of  our 
people  can  read." 

"  I  have  noticed,"  interposed  Madame  Clarissima, 
"  when  the  sun  has  risen,  it  is  hard  to  keep  it  from 
shining." 


.-/    DREAM   OF  COXOUEST. 


307 


The  Archbishop  looked  round  apprehensively,  but 
made  no  reply.  At  length,  turning  to  Buhler,  he 
asked,— 

"What  was  done  at  Faneuil  Hall  that  concerns 
us?" 

"Many  eloquent  speakers  denounced  us  Jesuits  for 
meddling  with  the  schools,  and  school  histories,  and 
exterminating  resolutions  were  adopted  with  great 
enthusiasm." 

"  All  bombast,"  exclaimed  an  ecclesiastic. 

"  More  bomb-like  than  bombastic,"  replied  Father 
Krafts,  bitterly. 

"Ha!  ha!  ha!"  laughed  the  purblind  Archbishop, 
"  let  the  bigots  fire  away.  The  church  is  impregna- 
ble, and  these  squibs  are  like  so  many  pop-guns  fired 
at  the  Rock  of  Gibraltar.  In  the  good  old  times  our 
code  was,  '  turn  or  burn,'  and  bless  my  eyes,  they'll 
see  the  same  in  force  ere  long." 

"True,  your  Grace,"  rejoined  Father  Krafts.  "  But 
it  seems  that  educated  men  and  women  are  the 
backers  here.  You  see,  my  Lord,  there  are  so  many 
new  associations,  that  gather  information  about  our 
practices,  doctrines  and  movements,  to  incite  and 
stir  up  business  men,  many  of  whom  would  otherwise 
be  indifferent,  attending  simply  to  money-miking,  as 
in  the  past." 

"  Educated  women,  eh  ? "  exclaimed  the  prelate, 
more  seriously,  as  if  it  were  a  new  idea  especially 
abhorrent. 


3o8  MADONNA    HALL. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Madame  Clarissima.  "  And  I  notice 
when  intelligent  women  awake,  in  this  country,  they 
mightily  influence  public  opinion.  There  was  the 
Women's  Crusade  of  fourteen  years  ago, —  what  a 
a  power  that  is  to-day  in  the  great  Temperance  Union 
that  came  in  its  place  ! " 

She  had  learned  this  from  Grace  Leaven  worth, 
recently. 

"  Ah  !  "  said  the  Archbishop,  as  he  puffed  a  cigar. 
"  Go  on." 

"I  am  no  croaker,  my  Lord,"  continued  Father 
Krafts,  who  considered  himself  chief  speaker,  and  a 
genuine  son  of  Loyola,  despite  his  pledge  to  Bishop 
Berlin,  "  but  I  venture  to  predict  that  when  these 
educated  men  and  women  are  on  our  track,  we  can- 
not elude  them.  We  do  well  to  remember  that 
Protestants  are  greatly  in  the  majority,  and  if  once 
waked  up,  can  easily  defeat  our  plans." 

"There  may  be  something  in  that,"  coolly  ob- 
served the  Archbishop,  still  smoking  his  cigar;  "there 
may  be  a  contest,  but  we  've  no  cause  for  alarm." 

"We've  every  cause  for  alarm.  God  is  in  the 
movement,"  exclaimed  Madame  Clarissima,  unable  to 
keep  silence. 

The  Archbishop  was  so  far  soothed  by  nicotine 
that  he  was  only  mildly  surprised,  and  continued  to 
smoke,  greatly  to  the  disgust  of  the  lady. 

Father  Pecci,  the  Pope's  nephew,  trembled  with 
fear,  yet  found  voice  to  say, — 


A  DREAM  or 


"  I  pray  all  the  saints  to  keep  us  from  being  turned 
out  of  this  land.  We  "ve  been  expelled  so  many  times 
from  different  countries  of  Europe !  What  started 
the  people  ? " 

"It's  that  everlasting  school  question,"  returned 
Father  Buhler. 

"Of  course,"  said  the  prelate,  —  "  ever  since  1864. 
We've  got  a  twenty-five  years'  start." 

"  That's  what  excites  them,"  added  Father  Krafts. 
"  Education  is  everything  with  these  Americans,  and 
hosts  of  our  people  are  drinking  in  the  same  seditious 
spirit." 

"  All  that's  wanted  to  bring  them  to  terms  is  the 
old-time  discipline  of  torture  and  the  rack,"  growled 
the  Archbishop. 

•'  I  think  so,  too,"  echoed  Father  Pecci.  "  The  Pope 
will  find  means  to  make  them  obey." 

"  Of  course,  if  he  can,"  replied  Madame  Clarissima, 
spicily.  "But  he  is  in  his  dotage,  and  only  an  Italian 
citizen  in  the  Vatican  prison." 

"  With  all  reverence  for  his  Holiness,"  remarked 
Father  Krafts,  "  he  is  far  too  hot-headed  and  pre- 
sun.ptious.  He  has  needlessly  aroused  an  unsuspect- 
ing people  when  they  have  it  in  their  power  to  defeat 
his  plans." 

"  Tut,  tut,  my  son,"  said  the  Archbishop,  "  not  so 
fast." 

"  I  beg  your  Grace's  pardon,  I  am  the  Pope's 
most  obedient  son,"  rejoined  Father  Krafts,  "but  h;> 


MADONNA   HALL 


advisors,  the  cardinals,  forget  that  the  highly  educated 
intelligent  people  of  America  are  very  different  from 
the  Italians  and  the  people  of  Spain,  and  he  makes 
false  moves." 

"That  remains  to  be  seen,"  slowly  uttered  the 
Archbishop. 

"I  would  not  criticise  his  holiness,"  replied  Father 
Krafts,  "  but  there  is  danger  that  we  shall  fail,  as  in 
the  last  war.  It  was  the  plan  of  Pius  IX.,  as  we  all 
know,  to  destroy  this  Union,  by  endorsing  secession  ; 
but  all  the  Irish  Catholics,  moved  by  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  hour,  went  into  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Union 
army,  loyal  to.  this  country  and  disloyal  to  Rome." 

"Yes,"  said  Madame  Clarissima  ;  "the  two  are  an- 
tagonistic, as  is  maintained  in  the  patriotic  speeches 
often  made,  I  am  told.  We  must  remember  that 
when  the  Pope  sanctioned  the  rebellion,  the  Union 
Army  needed  more  than  ever  the  loyal  Irish." 

"  I'd  risk  all  these  windy  speeches,"  remarked  the 
prelate  with  emphatic  ire,  "  if  there  were  no  rene- 
gades to  give  information  of  our  movements." 

"  So  would  I,  your  excellency,"  exclaimed  Father 
Pecci,  —  •  "  renegade  Romanists,  and  American  women 
for  leaders  !  " 

"  Ave  sanctissima." 

"  Ora  pro  nobis." 

"  We  lift  our  hearts  to  Thee" 

Thus  sang  the  nuns  around  the  piano,  at  the  oppo- 
site end  of  the  room,  oblivious  of  the  conversation. 


A   DREAM  Of  CONQUEST. 


"It  is  a  pity,"  remarked  Father  Buhler,  "that 
these  leaders  cannot  be  silenced  ;  they  do  much 
mischief,  and  one  and  another,  from  time  to  time, 
drop  out  of  our  ranks.  Indeed,  some  entire  families 
have  lately  seceded  from  the  holy  mother  church. 
I  notice,  too,  that  there  is  a  growing  desire  to  remove 
to  the  farming  districts  from  the  city,  and  avoid 
church  taxes  and  church  schools." 

"  That  's  natural,"  said  the  Archbishop,  still  com- 
posedly smoking. 

"  I  am  confident,  however,"  said  Madame  Claris- 
sima,  "that  this  waking  up  of  the  Protestants  will 
not  subside.  There  are  in  one  city,  a  hundred  picked 
men  on  a  committee,  to  take  immediate  action  to 
protect  the  public  schools  from  the  assaults  of  the 
Romish  hierarchy.  If  I  were  a  Jesuit,  I  should  in 
all  haste  betake  myself  to  some  country  more  easily 
ruled,  where  ignorance  truly  is  bliss." 

"  One  hundred  picked  men  !  "  slowly  and  sarcasti- 
cally said  the  prelate,  still  smoking.  "  It  looks  as  if 
we  should  really  have  to  emigrate,  as  it  has  been 
reported  his  Holiness  is  planning  to  do,  to  a  small 
island  on  the  coast,  or  to  Spain,  as  more  eligible, 
eh  ?  Ha  !  ha  !  "  and  his  rolicking  laugh  rose  above 
every  other  sound  in  the  apartment,  although  the 
nuns  were  still  chanting  their  interminable  hymn  to 
the  Virgin. 

The  Archbishop  lived  in  luxury,  and  was  adverse 
to  looking  on  the  dark  side  of  the  picture. 


312 


MADONNA   HALL, 


"  One  hundred  picked  men  !  what  are  they  in 
contending  with  our  thousands  of  Jesuits,  all  picked 
men,  trained  all  their  lives  to  manipulate  political, 
educational,  and  religious  affairs  ? " 

"  I  know,  your  Grace,"  replied  Madame  Clarissima 
"  It  looks  like  an  unequal  contest.  But  if  the  Lord  is 
with  the  one  hundred,  they  are  infinitely  in  the 
majority." 

"It  is  my  advice,"  said  the  prelate,  loftily,  yet 
uneasily,  ignoring  her  words,  as  he  removed  the  cigar 
from  his  mouth,  and  knocked  the  ashes  into  the  card 
receiver  on  the  pier-table  at  his  elbow,  to  the  dismay 
of  the  Superioress,  "to  keep  quiet,  and  pay  little 
attention  to  this  noise  and  stir.  As  I  make  my  next 
returns  to  his  Holiness,  I  shall  state  the  case,  and 
advise  him  to  give  the  priests  discretionary  power  in 
regard  to  starting  parochial  schools,  and  when  started, 
have  them  less  exacting  in  requiring  all  to  attend. 
The  fact  is,  he  must  conciliate  and  yield  a  little." 

<-I  think  so,  decidedly  ;  great  changes  have  him  in 
their  power,"  added  the  lady,  resting  her  fan,  and 
nervously  swaying  in  the  rocker. 

"  Not  that  there  is  cause  for  alarm,"  added  the 
Archbishop,  in  his  pompous  way.  "  And  now,  my 
children,  if  you  will  lend  me  your  ears,  I  will  tell  you 
a  story  which  illustrates  what  we  prelates  think,  and 
how  we  work  for  the  church, — 

"  Some  thirty  years  ago,  a  certain  Father,  who  has 
since  apostatized,  was  appointed  to  a  church  in  the 


A   DREAM  OF  CONQUEST. 


state  of  Illinois.  Soon  he  influenced  five  thousand 
French  Canadians  to  join  him  at  his  post  near  Chi- 
cago. His  enterprise  was  thought  a  great  success. 

"  Seeing  this,  D'Arcy  McGee,  then  the  editor  of 
the  Freeman  's  Journal  of  New  York,  set  out  to  form 
a  colony  of  Irish  Romanists.  He  wrote  articles  in 
his  paper,  showing  that  they  were  demoralized  and 
kept  down  in  the  cities,  and  argued  that  they  would 
be  greatly  improved  if  they  could  be  led  to  leave 
their  city  grog-shops  and  saloons,  for  farming  the  fer- 
tile western  lands. 

"  He  kept  writing  about  it,  and  called  a  conven- 
tion, which  many  priests  attended,  to  consider  the 
matter.  It  was  a  miserable  failure,  for  the  bishops 
of  Albany,  New  York,  and  Boston,  sent  many  priests, 
instructing  them  to  appear  and  upset  the  plan.  The 
majority  of  the  priests  were  faithful  to  their  bishops, 
and  made  reply  in  words  to  this  effect,  which  I  had 
the  pleasure  of  assisting  in  preparing.  This  was  the 
address  we  made  through  the  priests,  to  overrule 
D'Arcy's  movement,  — 

ii  We  are  determined,  like  you,  to  take  possession 
of  the  United  States  and  rule  them  ;  but  we  cannot 
do  that  except  by  acting  secretly,  and  by  using  the 
utmost  wisdom.  If  our  plans  were  known  they  would 
certainly  be  defeated.  What  does  a  skilful  general  do 
when  he  wants  to  conquer  a  country  ?  Does  he 
scatter  his  soldiers  over  the  farm  lands  and  spent! 
their  time  and  energies  in  plowing  the  fields  and  sow- 
ing the  grain  ?  No.  He  keeps  them  well  united 


314  MADONNA   HALL. 

around  his  banners,  and  marches  at  their  head  to  the 
conquest  of  the  strongholds.  He  subdues  the  large 
cities  one  after  the  other  ;  he  pulls  down  the  high 
towers  and  the  citadels  which  he  meets  on  his  way. 
Then  the  farming  countries  are  conquered,  and 
become  the  price  of  his  victory  without  moving  a 
finger.  So  it  is  with  us.  Silently  and  patiently  we 
must  mass  our  Roman  Catholics  in  the  great  cities 
of  the  United  States.  Let  us  remember  that  in  this 
country  the  vote  of  one  of  our  poorest  journeymen 
covered  with  rags,  has  as  much  weight  in  the  scale 
of  power  as  the  vote  of  the  millionnaire  Astor,  and 
that  if  we  have  two  votes  against  the  millionnaire's 
one,  he  becomes  as  powerless  as  an  oyster.  Then 
let  us  multiply  our  voters  ;  let  us  call  our  poor,  but 
faithful  Catholics,  and  gather  them  from  the  far  cor- 
ners of  the  world  into  the  very  heart  of  those  proud 
citadels  which  the  Yankees  are  so  proudly  building 
up  under  the  name  of  New  York,  Boston,  Chicago, 
Albany,  Troy,  etc.  Under  the  shadows  of  those 
great  cities  the  Americans  consider  themselves  as  a 
giant  and  an  unconquerable  race.  They  look  upon 
the  Irish  Catholic  with  the  utmost  contempt,  as  only 
fit  to  dig  their  canals,  sweep  their  streets,  or  humbly 
cook  their  meals  in  their  kitchen.  Let  no  one  awake 
these  sleeping  lions  toTday  ;  let  us  pray  God  that 
they  may  sleep  and  dream  their  sweet  dreams  a  few 
years  more.  How  sad  will  be  their  awakening  when, 
with  our  out-numbering  votes,  we  will  turn  them  out, 
and  forever,  from  every  position  of  power,  honor,  and 
profit.  What  will  these  hypocritical  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  the  fanatical  Pilgrim  Fathers  say,  when  not 
a  single  judge,  not  a  single  school-teacher,  not  even 
a  single  policeman  will  be  elected,  if  he  be  not  a 
devoted  Catholic  ?  What  will  those  so-called  giants 
think  and  say  of  their  unsurpassed  ability,  skill  and 
shrewdness,  when  not  a  single  governor,  senator  or 


A   DREAM  OF  CONQUEST.  315 

member  of  Congress  will  be  elected,  if  he  be  not  sin- 
cerely devoted  to  our  holy  Father,  the  Pope  ?  What 
a  sad  figure  those  Protestant  Yankees  will  cut  when 
we  elect  not  only  the  President,  but  fill  and  command 
the  armies,  man  the  navy,  and  have  .the  keys  of 
the  public  treasury  in  our  hands!  It  will  then  be  the 
time  for  our  devoted  Catholics  to  give  up  their  grog- 
shops, to  become  the  governors  and  judges  of  the 
land.  Then  our  poor  and  humble  mechanics  will 
come  out  from  the  damp  ditches  and  the  canals  to 
rule  the  cities  in  all  their  departments,  from  the 
stately  mansion  of  mayor  to  the  more  humble,  though 
not  less  noble,  position  of  school-teacher.  Then, 
yes,  we  will  rule  the  United  States,  and  lay  them  at 
the  feet  of  the  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  may 
put  an  end  to  their  godless  system  of  education,  and 
sweep  away  those  impious  laws  of  liberty  of  con- 
science which  are  an  insult  to  God  and  man. 

"  This  was  uttered  more  than  thirty  years  ago," 
explained  the  prelate,  "and  our  plans  of  conquest 
are  to-day  full  as  shapely  and  far-reaching." 

"  That  plan  was  the  effort  of  great  genius,"  remarked 

Father  Buhler.     "  It  was  originated  before    my   day, 

your  Excellency,  but  I  am  proud  of  prelates  so  wise 

and  far-sighted,  and   am  happy    to    enter  into,    and 

•help  forward  their  schemes." 

"  Bless  you,  my  son  ;  your  talk  has  the  right  ring," 
said  the  Archbishop. 

"What  became  of  D'Arcy  McGee  ?  "  asked  Father 
Williams,  in  a  depressed  way. 

.  "  When  the  vote  was  taken,  he  was  left  alone ! '' 
replied  the  prelate,  with  a  derisive  laugh.  "  We 


MADONNA   HALL. 


do  n't  want  any  advice.  The  Pope  is  infallible,  and 
so  is  the  church." 

The  Archbishop  went  on,  — 

"  Our  policy,  you  see,  of  massing  our  hordes  in  the 
cities,  is  to  manage  their  votes,  and  at  length  control 
the  entire  land." 

"  That  is  like  a  general  to  well  marshall  his  forces," 
said  Father  Krafts. 

"  You  are  right,  my  son.  Do  you  know  that  we 
are  already  masters  oi  most  of  the  large  cities  of  the 
United  States,  and  most  of  the  riches  of  California. 
Years  ago  we  had  fifty  millionnaires  in  San  Francisco 
alone.  So,  as  I  said  before,  we've  no  cause  to  fear,  even 
if  American  bigots  of  both  sexes  do  make  it  hot  about 
our  heads,  by  agitating  this  annoying  school  ques- 
tion." 

The  prelate  added,  "  Irish  Romanists  rule  San 
Francisco.  We  Jesuits  rule  them,  soul  and  body, 
forming  the  richest  corporation  on  earth." 

"That  is  fortunate,"  rejoined  Father  Buhler, 
chuckling  with  gratification  ;  "money  is  power." 

"  But  surely  all  these  troops  will  not  turn  traitors 
to  this  glorious  country!"  cried  Madame  Clarissima. 

"Aue  sanctissimtj." 

"We  lift  our  hearts  to  Thee." 

sang  the  nuns,  in  melodious  refrain. 

"We  have  money  in  abundance,"  remarked  Arch' 
bishop  Bland,  unmindful  of  the  lady's  question,  "  and 
plenty  of  men.  While  we,  as  a  church,  do  not  allow 


A    DREAM   OF  CONQUEST. 


317 


any  secret  societies,  whose  secrets  are  kept  from  us, 
we  have  a  great  many  hidden  orders  under  our  wing ; 
we  even  organize  them,  that  we  may  more  securely 
drill  soldiers  for  the  impending  conflict." 

"  You  surprise  me,"  said  Father  Williams,  who  was 
an  honest-hearted,  loyal  American.  "  What  secret 
societies  have  we  ?  " 

"Why,  how  is  it,  my  son,  that  you  can  be  so  poorly 
informed  ?  I  will  name  some  of  them.  Besides  the 
Irish  American  Military  Union,  there  are  the  Clan-na- 
Gael,  Ancient  Order  of  Hibernians,  Pontifical  Zouaves, 
Knights  of  St.  Patrick,  Hibernian  Rifles,  Apostles  of 
Liberty,  Benevolent  Sons  of  the  Emerald  Isle,  Knights 
of  St.  Peter,  Knights  of  the  Red  Branch,  Knights  of 
Kollumkill,  and  hundreds  of  less  note." 

"  Upon  my  word,"  said  Father  Krafts,  "the  Irish 
are  well  organized,  —  a  power  by  themselves  in  the 
heart  of  this  country.  As  your  Grace  says,  we  have 
no  cause  to  fear.  But  what  amazes  me  is,  the  cheek 
of  the  thing !  Suppose  each  nationality  should  de- 
mand such  liberties?"  a  touch  of  German  jealousy 
asserting  itself. 

At  this  point  a  caterer  appeared  with  refreshments, 
and  the  nuns  and  their  music  teacher  were  seated 
ready  to  partake  of  the  inviting  repast.  Not  a  few 
of  the  number  were  grieving  over  the  fate  of  Sister 
Estelle.  Madame  Clarissima  rejoiced  that  she  knew 
that  she  was  free,  and  longed  to  give  her  happy  secret 
to  the  sad  sisters. 


3i8  MADONNA   HALL. 

"  Organized  !  "  exclaimed  Father  Williams.  "  ])a  I 
understand  that  these  are  military  companies?" 

All  these  secret  associations  are  military,  my  son," 
was  the  Archbishop's  profound  reply.  "  Some  have 
their  headquarters  in  New  York,  and  some  in  San 
Francisco,  while  their  rank  and  file  are  scattered  all 
over  the  United  States." 

"  Is  it  possible  ? "  asked  Father  Williams,  who  in 
imagination  saw  an  outbreak  and  blood  shed  as  in 
the  last  war. 

"  And  are  all  these  men  traitors  to  the  laws  of  the 
United  States  ?"  asked  Madame  Clarissima. 

"It  is  true,"  replied  the  Archbishop,  placidly 
munching  cake  and  quaffing  wine.  "  No  one  can 
serve  two  masters.  It  is  well  to  remember,"  he  went 
on,  "  that  they  number  from  seven  hundred  thousand 
to  a  million  of  men,  and  are  known  under  the  name  of 
the  United  States  Militia." 

"  But  who  commands  this  immense  secret  army  ? " 
was  Father  William's  query,  with  his  heart  appalled 
for  the  safety  of  his  country. 

"Well  questioned,  my  son,"  replied  the  prelate, 
after  quaffing  another  glass  of  wine.  "We  have 
.  attended  to  that  important  point,  and  it  is  a  secret 
\vc  are  keeping  from  Americans.  These  well  drilled 
soldiers  are  mostly  officered  and  commanded  by 
skilful  Romanists.  We  are  shrewd  enough  to  see 
that  they  command  the  armies,  and  man  the  navy  of 
the  United  States." 


A    DREAM   OF   CONQUEST. 


"We  are  stronger  than  I  thought,"  said  Father 
Buhler  cheerily. 

"Yes,"  added  Father  Krafts.  "The  Pope  of 
Rome  in  point  of  fact  rules  here  with  his  million  of 
drilled  soldiers." 

"Of  course  he  does.  I  think  it  is  just  delightful,". 
echoed  Father  Pecci,  as  he  sipped  his  wine. 

"Yes,  Little  Mother,"  said  the  Archbishop,  turning 
to  the  lady  patronizingly.  "  Soon  it  will  be  true  that 
we  came,  saw  and  conquered.  May  our  most  gra- 
cious Mary,  queen  of  heaven,  prosper  our  plans  that 
we  may  succeed." 

Madame  Clarissima  made  no  reply,  but  silently 
raised  her  petition  to  Him  who  alone  has  all  power 
in  heaven  and  earth,  to  save  the  land  from  its  treacher- 
ous invaders.  Father  William's  heart  was  also  racked 
with  the  question  which  disturbs  so  many:  "How 
can  I  be  loyal  to  both  church  and  country  ?  Shall  I 
turn  traitor,  and  help  into  power  in  this  free  land  a 
foreign  citizen  ?  Knowing  my  country's  peril  if  I 
keep  silent,  am  I  not  guilty  as  an  arch-conspirator 
against  her  safety  ?  "  The  feast  was  a  misnomer  to 
him.  He  could  only  fast  and  pray. 

As  for  Madame  Clarissima  the  voice  of  her  heart 
was  :  "  Woe  is  me,  if  I  shrink  from  my  duty  as  an 
American,  and  become  a  party  to  a  plot  of  wickedness, 
treachery  and  blood."  She  longed  for  the  bishop  to 
return  that  she  might  tell  him  all.  Full  of  courage 
and  determination  she  saw  that  they  must  at  once 
stand  openly  on  the  Lord's  side. 


320  MADONNA    HALL. 

Suddenly  it  flashed  into  her  mind  what  to  do. 
Madonna  Hall  must  be  reconstructed.  No  one  but 
loyal  Americans  shall  be  on  the  School  Board.  It 
shall  be  changed  from  Convent  to  Seminary,  and  be 
wholly  reformed,  in  the  line  of  Gospel  faith. 

"  It  shall  be  country  first,"  thought  the  lady.  "  For 
it  is  our  home,  and  the  noble  constitution  has  brooded 
us  under  its  wings,  and  allowed  us  to  prosper.  God 
will  blight  us  if  we  turn  against  His  ordinance  of 
;j;ood-will  and  protection,  and  seek  to  uproot  what  He 
has  planted." 

The  spirit  of  the  new  Reformation  was  in  her 
heart ;  she  had  truly  left  Rome  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  trusted  in  His  infinite  power  to  "  rule  and 
overrule  till  He  whose  right  it  is  shall  reign." 


THE  DREAM  INTERRUrTED.  321 


XXV. 

•  Irjferrupfed  , 


[HE  reception  had  closed.  Madame  Clarissima 
and  the  nuns  had  retired  to  their  rooms.  Father 
Williams  had  left  for  the  Beach  Hotel,  while  Arch- 
bishop Bland  and  Fathers  Pecci,  Buhler  and 
Krafts  tarried  in  the  parlor  for  a  private 
session  before  they  left  the  house.  This  was  mainly 
to  plan  for  the  next  election,  and  settle  the  question, 
"  Shall  the  Catholic  women  be  permitted  to 
vote  ?  " 

"  Brethren,  what  have  you  to  say  ?  "  asked  the  aged 
prelate,  after  introducing  the  subject.  "  I  will  listen 
to  you,  Father  Krafts." 

"  With  me,  this  question  is  like  that  of  education,'' 
replied  Father  Krafts.  "  If  theYankees  were  not  so 
crazed  on  learning,  we  should  not  need  any  schools  to 
speak  of  ;  but  they  will  educate,  and  we  must  make 
believe  that  we  advocate  the  idea.  And  if  their 
women  go  to  the  polls,  we  shall  also  feel  compelled  to 
have  ours  vote." 


322  MADONNA   HALL, 

"  What  are  your  views  ?  "  asked  the  prelate,  nod- 
ding to  Pecci. 

"I  do  n't  know  how  it  would  work,"  replied  he. 
"  I  wish  I  knew  Uncle  Leo's  opinion." 

"  What  have  you  to  say  ?  "  asked  the  prelate  of 
Buhler. 

"  It  might  be  a  good  thing,  and  then  it  might  not. 
I  wait  to  hear  your  Grace's  decision." 

"  Venerable  brothers,"  said  that  dignitary,  in  his. 
profound  official  way,  imitating  the  Pope,  who  thus 
addresses  his  cardinals,  "  I  should  pause  before  I  gave 
our  women  the  right  of  suffrage,  opposed  as  it  is  to  the 
genius  of  our  institutions.  It  is  not  according  to  the 
high  ideal  which  gained  us  our  political  strength  in 
the  glorious  Middle  Ages,  when  we  were  the  universal 
monarchy,  and  which  ideal,  if  we  are  vigilant,  will  give 
us  back  in  the  near  future  our  ancient  heritage." 

"  Yes,  your  excellency,"  replied  Krafts,  "  but 
many  of  the  clergy  arc  anxious  to  have  our  women 
vote." 

"  Wrong  !  decidedly  wrong  !  "  rejoined  the  prelate, 
arrogantly.  "  If  we  allow  them  to  have  the  ballot, 
they  must  be  taught  the  rudiments  of  education,  as 
many  are  now  unable  to  read,  and  this  will  loosen  our 
hold  on  them.  Catholic  girls  would  cease  to  earn  for 
a while,  and  as  we  depend  largely  on  their  earnings,  a 
part  of  our  income  would  at  once  disappear.  No  ;  I 
do  not  sanction  their  voting,  not  even  of  those  already 
qualified.*' 


THE  DREAM  INTERRUPTED. 


3^3 


"I  wish  the  Pope  would  decide  it,"  said  Pecci,  with 
a  worried  look. 

"  The  Pope  and  I  are  in  full  accord,"  was  the  prel- 
ate's lofty  reply.  "  Voting  liberalizes,  disenthralls,  edu- 
cates too  much,  for  our  women.  Last  year,  I  am  aware* 
the  clergy  foolishly  urged  the  women  to  vote,  but  I 
put  it  down,  and  so  did  the  wise  editors  of  our  church 
papers.  We  have  our  hands  full  now,  in  drilling  the 
swarms  of  foreigners  to  get  ready  for  the  polls.  If 
we  allowed  the  women  to  vote,  there  would  be  an  end 
to  saintly  submission  and  religious  subserviency.  We 
should  have  a  rebellious  horde  to  rule." 

"  True,  your  Grace  ;  and  it  would  also  disturb  the 
nuns  in  the  convents !  "  said  Krafts. 

"Oh,  no,"  replied  the  prelate  gruffly  ;  "they  have  no 
chance  to  know  what  is  going  on  in  the  world,  as  they 
are  kept  at  their  devotions  and  menial  duties,  and 
are  never  allowed  to  see  the  papers  or  hear  the 
news." 

"  But  there  is  insubordination  in  the  very  air," 
maintained  Krafts.  "  Even  Mother  Superiors  are 
sometimes  tainted  with  a  desire  to  be  free  from  re- 
straint. Little  Mother  Clarissima  has  alarming 
symptoms.  Romanism  is  an  exotic,  and  in  trans- 
planting it,  we  have  to  make  concessions  to  suit  the 
popular  mind." 

"  Tut,  tut,  my  son,"  replied  the  prelate  ;  "  we  are 
far  more  independent  than  formerly.  What  led  you 
to  speak  of  f.iithless  Mother  Superiors  ?  " 


324 


MADONNA    HALL. 


"  Just  this,  your   Grace,   an    item  in  the   Current 
Notes."     Rereads, — 

"  At  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico,  the  Mother  Superior 
of  the  convent  said,  '  Tell  that  Protestant  nun,  Miss 
Willard,  we  are  not  allowed  to  go  to  hear  her,  but  when 
the  convent  bell  strikes  for  the  Angelus  (  prayers  to 
•  the  Virgin  ),  we  will  pray  that  all  the  saints  of  heaven 
will  bless  the  woman  who  has  come  so  far  to  speak  to 
us." 

"  Is  n't  that  rebellion  ?  bold,  impious  rebellion  ?  " 
"  That  is,  indeed,  a  most  surprising  thing,  I  must 
admit,"  slowly  said  his  Grace,  lighting  another  cigar. 
"  It  seems  that  the  foolish  Mother  Superior  at  Sante 
Fe  was  anxious  to  go  to  a  Protestant  meeting,  and 
would,  if  possible,  take  every  nun  with  her.  'We 
can't  go,'  she  says  ;  'but  will  do  the  next  best  thing, 
send  an  encouraging  message,  and  turn  our  prayers  to 
the  Virgin,'  for  her  prosperity  and  success,  which 
means  our  overthrow.  What  daring  presumption ! 
Brothers,  we  must  have  sterner  discipline  !  That 
Mother  Superior  should  be  dealt  with  after  the  old 
regime,  —  turn  or  burn  !  That  reminds  me,  venerable 
brothers,  that  I  must  get  the  measurement  of  the  new 
wing  here  in  its  thick  walls,  as  I  am  to  build  a  similar 
addition  to  All  Saint's  Convent.  The  architect  has 
never  had  charge  of  such  construction,  and  relies  on 
me  for  details.  I  believe  you  helped  me  in  the  plans 
for  this  building  ?  " 

"  Yes,  your   Grace,"  replied   Buhler.     "  We  three 


THE  DRKAM  INTERRUPTED. 


325 


were  on  the  building   committe,  and  there  is  not   a 
better  edifice,  for  the  purpose,  in  the  country." 

"That's  so,"  echoed  Pecci.  "The  walls  are  al- 
most as  good  as  those  at  Rome.  I  do  n  't  mean  equal 
to  St.  Peter's  Cathedral  walls,  which  are  nineteen 
feet  thick." 

"That  is  what  is  wanted,  solid  masonry  and  seclu- 
sion," said  his  Grace.  "  I  will  at  once  take  the 
measurement  of  the  Tombs.  It  is  well  to  do  this  by 
night." 

"  Yes,  far  better ;  no  one  will  see  us  go  in,  or  have 
remarks  to  make,"  rejoined  Buhler. 

"  Hasten,  then,  get  a  light,  and  we  may  as  well  all 
go,"  said  the  Archbishop,  with  a  decided  shiver ; 
he  was  superstitious  when  a  child,  and  had  not  fully 
recovered.  "  As  I  have  a  touch  of  the  gout  and 
rheumatism,  I  shall  not  tarry  long,"  he  added. 

"  It  may  be  chilly,"  said  Buhler,  "  and  we  must 
have  another  quaff  of  wine  before  we  go,"  and  taking 
a  bottle  from  the  sideboard,  he  poured  out  a  glass 
for  each. 

"  That 's  prime  !  "  exclaimed  Pecci.  "  I  remember 
now,  when  Uncle  Leo  sent  me  several  cases  of  wine, 
given  him  at  his  jubliee,  we  had  them  put  in  one  of 
the  under-ground  recesses,  because  the  walls  were  so 
thick  it  would  keep  as  cool  as  if  in  an  ice-chest  " 

"We  must  bring  back  a  bottle  or  two  and  try  it," 
replied  the  prelate,  "  as  it  came  from  the  Pope,  I 
should  prize  it." 


3 26  MADONNA    HALL. 

Buhler,  taking  the  lantern  and  the  large  key  that 
opened  the  door  to  the  basement  apartments,  the 
four  clergymen  sallied  forth. 

"  I  wish,  first,  to  take  the  measurements  of  the 
outside  walls,"  said  the  prelate,  "and  then  the  length 
of  the  inside,  and  subtracting  the  one  from  the 
other,  find  the  true  thickness.  Nothing  like  meas- 
uring for  correctness,"  added  he,  although  Buhler 
thought  that  he  had  the  memorandum  at  his  quarters 
in  the  city.  "  My  cane  is  just  a  yard  long,  and  has 
inch  lines  marked  on  it.  I  will  now  take  the  dimen- 
sions of  this  outer  wall."  This  he  did  with  care, 
Buhler  holding  the  light,  and  the  other  two  looking 
on. 

"The  night  is  the  best  time  to  do  this,  for  I  'd  just 
as  lief  not  be  seen,"  observed  the  prelate,  in  a  low 
voice  to  Buhler. 

"  Yes,  your  Grace,"  replied  Buhler ;  "  not  a  soul  can 
see  us  here." 

".I  find  the  length  just  fifty-five  feet,  six  inches," 
said  the  prelate,  a  few  minutes  later,  as  he  made  a 
note  of  it. 

Notwithstanding  Buhler' s  opinion,  a  pair  of  eyes 
were  intently  watching  every  movement  of  the  Arch- 
bishop and  his  associates.  The  eyes  belonged  to  Mr. 
Clamp,  who  having  recently  engaged  in  some  law- 
breaking  affair,  under  Mrs.  Ranney's  auspices,  had 
been  apprehended,  but  escaped  the  officers,  prefer- 
ring "  to  roam  a  tramp,  rather  than  rot  in  jail,"  as  he 


THE  DKE.IM  INTERRUPTED. 


327 


expressed  it.  He  was  at  this  time  snugly  hidden 
behind  the  hawthorn  hedge,  opposite  the  wing,  and 
could  see  and  hear  everything  that  transpired.  He 
was  puzzled  to  decide  what  they  were  doing,  and 
concluded  that  it  concerned  the  more  safe  imprison- 
ment of  refractory  nuns. 

Meanwhile,  crickets  chirped,  katy-dids  debated, 
and  mosquitoes,  in  piping  chorus,  pursued  their  bloody 
warfare,  making  the  clergy  decry  the  foliage  which 
gave  them  shelter,  and  hasten  to  get  into  cooler 
regions,  where  they  could  not  molest. 

Buhler  unlocked  the  ponderous  door,  thickly 
studded  with  nails,  the  prelate  noting  it,  and  as  he 
went  down  the  stairs  leading  to  the  basement,  said, — 

"  Have  that  door  left  open,  my  son.  We  must 
ventilate.  The  dank,  unhealthy  air  comes  sweeping 
up,  as  if  there  was  a  draught  somewhere." 

The  door  was  accordingly  left  ajar,  with  a  block  of 
wood  placed  in  the  opening,  to  keep  the  strong  spring 
from  shutting  it.  As  they  entered  the  Tombs, 
Buhler  said  with  a  shudder,— 

"  The  music  teacher,  Sister  Estelle,  is  here  some- 
where, if  she  is  living." 

"  Yes,"  returned  the  prelate.  "  I  recall,  we  con- 
signed her  tocell  Number  Nine.  She  doubtless  de- 
parted this  life  several  days  ago,  and  Hosea  has  de- 
posited her  in  her  niche." 

"  He  did  so,  and  I  certified  that  she  was  dead," 
volunteered  Pecci,  with  a  chilly  tremor,  then  added, 


328 


MADONNA   HALL. 


"but    somehow,  to-night,  I    have   a   horror  of   dead 
bodies." 

'•  I  never  knew  any  one  hurt  by  them,"  remarked 
Krafts,  coolly. 

'•  Now  for  the  measuring,"  interrupted  the  prelate, 
and  the  light  being  held,  he  soon  had  the  figures  fifty 
feet,  six  inches.  "That  makes  the  wall  five  feet 
thick,  and  where  the  niches  are,  it  must  be  seven  feet. 
Can  that  be  ? "  he  asked. 

"  That  is  doubtless  correct,"  affirmed  the  astute 
committee,  but  the  prelate  doubted,  and  they  had 
quite  a  parley  over  it. 

Meanwhile,  unknown  to  them,  there  was  a  sud- 
den tempest  of  wind  that  sent  the  clouds  scurry- 
ing up  from  a  bank  of  vapor  near  the  sea,  warn- 
ing the  fugitive  behind  the  hedge  that  he  must 
seek  shelter.  He  was  in  a  new  dilemma,  as  he 
expected  every  moment  that  the  clergy  would  issue 
forth,  and  confront  him,  if  he  moved  away  from 
the  hedge.  He  had  been  trained  in  a  parochial 
school,  had  fallen  in  with  bad  priests  and  judged  all 
by  those  he  knew.  He  especially  held  a  grudge 
against  the  prelate.  He  was,  from  his  youth,  accus- 
tomed to  crime,  and  ever  blindly  rushed  deeper  in. 
The  large  drops  of  rain  began  to  fall,  and  the  tempest 
still  increasing,  drove  him  from  his  covert,  and  in 
passing  the  door  ajar,  he  quickly  removed  the  block 
of  wood,  took  the  key,  and  sped  around  to  the  side 
of  the  veranda  away  from  the  force  of  the  storm. 


THE  DREAM  INTERRUPTED. 


329 


Clamp  felt  bitter ;  his  marred  life  was  a  failure. 
He  hated  the  pretension  of  religion  ;  had  no  faith  in 
the  clergy,  and  from  the  door  being  open,  judged 
that  they  were  alone,  and,  led  on  by  the  Archbishop, 
were  plotting  something  evil.  Hence,  to  get  shelter 
for  himself,  and  give  them  a  taste  of  their  own  medi- 
cine, he  shut  them  in.  A  piece  of  wrong  doing  by 
no  rrieans  equal  in  enormity  to  their  own,  in  confin- 
ing helpless  nuns  in  solitary  cells,  to  pine  away  and 
die.  As  the  block  of  wood  was  taken  away,  a  great 
gust,  helped  by  the  springs,  shut  the  door  with  a 
slam,  that  made  the  Tombs  ring,  as  if  an  earthquake 
had  commenced  operations. 

"  Great  Hercules  !  "  cried  the  prelate,  aghast  with 
terror,  as  he  heard  the  great  door  clang.  "What  has 
happened  ?  Buhler,  have  you  the  key  ?  " 

"  I  left  it  in  the  door,  your  Grace,"  was  the  fright- 
ened reply. 

"You  did  !  The  saints  preserve  us  !  "  cried  the  old 
prelate,  ashy  pale.  '  'We  Ve  got  to  stay  here  till 
doomsday,  for  naught  I  can  see.  Now  we  Jesuits  are 
all  here,  there  '11  be  no  one  to  condemn  nuns,  and 
no  hope  of  the  door  ever  being  opened." 

"  Oh  !  oh ! "  groaned  Pecci,  sinking  down  in  a 
swoon. 

"I  move  that  we  try  hallooing,"  proposed  Krafts, 
determined  to  put  a  bold  face  on  the  matter.  "  All 
together,  now,  as  loud  as  thunder!"  But  while  he 
gave  the  initiative,  the  rest  remained  silent. 


330 


MADONNA    HALL. 


"It  is  of  no  use,"  replied  Buhler.  "See  these 
massive  walls.  If  a  hundred  men  with  stentorian 
lungs  should  halloo  here,  not  the  least  sound  would 
escape  outside." 

"  We  are  fairly  caught  in  our  own  trap,"  added  the 
Archbishop  in  despair.  "It  is  a  bad  omen.  We  are 
worse  off  than  the  Pope  in  the  Vatican,  and  were 
overtaken  when  planning  conquests  too.  Is  there 
no  other  than  that  door  by  which  we  entered  ? " 

"  None  whatever,  your  Grace,"  replied  Buhler ; 
"but  the  cells  open  one  from  the  other."  They  then 
explored  them,  Buhler  leading  with  the  lantern. 

"If  we  could  get  at  that  wine,  we  could  restore 
Father  Pecci,"  said  Krafts. 

The  far  corner  room,  however,  where  it  was  stored, 
was  locked,  and  they  had  to  relinquish  the  idea,  and 
endure  this  added  affliction. 

They  were  a  sorry  looking  company,  as  they  came 
back  to  the  larger  apartment  of  wall-niches,  where  the 
mortal  remains  of  apostate  nuns  were  supposed  to 
repose  in  a  standing  attitude,  and  where  indeed  they 
would  have  been,  had  not  Hosea  interfered,  and  kind, 
helpful  hands  provided  a  better  fate. 

Pecci  began  to  groan  and  move  feebly,  asking, 
"  Where  am  I  ?  What  has  happened  ?" 

"We  are  next  door  to  purgatory,"  replied  the  old 
prelate,  crustily.  Then  in  a  tragic  whisper  to  Buhler 
and  Krafts,  with  an  expressive  grimace,  "  The  de- 
caying bodies  make  the  air  fearfully  foul." 


THE  DREAM  INTERRUPTED. 


331 


"Yes,"  rejoined  Buhler,  "it  is  very  offensive," 
putting  his  handkerchief  to  his  nose. 

"  I  can  't  stand  this  charnal  house  long,"  added 
Krafts,  in  disgust. 

"  Saint  Christopher  !  "  cried  the  prelate.  "  Lead 
the  way  into  the  room  adjacent.  I  tell  you,  brethren, 
if  you'll  help  me  out  of  this  misery,  I  will  insure  you 
all  the  money  you  want." 

"  Just  now  I  'd  rather  be  sure  of  my  life,  than  to 
have  ever  so  much  money,"  returned  Krafts,  bitterly. 
"  It  was  to  favor  your  Grace  that  we  came  here,  you 
remember." 

"  Yes,"  the  Archbishop  replied  ;"  "and  I  shall  foot 
the  bills  if  we  ever  get  free.  But  is  n't  there  some 
weak  place  in  the  walls,  a  window  or  something  of 
the  kind?" 

"  No,  your  Grace,  there  is  not.  This  place  was  not 
made  to  live  in,  but  to  die  in.  It  is  simply  a  large 
morgue,  and  we  came  here  to  take  measurements,  and 
make  another  as  near  like  it  as  possible,"  added 
Buhler,  peevishly. 

"  Well,  what 's  the  harm  ?  "  asked  his  Grace. 

"  If  this  had  not  been  made,  we  had  not  been  in  it," 
replied  Krafts,  sharply.  "  I  would  vote  to  have  it  recon- 
structed if  I  was  safely  out.  What  a  fuss  we  should 
make  if  Protestants  had  like  places  of  punishment  for 
a  class  of  their  young  women." 

"  Hush,  my  son.  The  church  sees  fit  to  have  stern 
discipline.  It  is  the  only  way  we  have  of  keeping 


332  MADONNA   HALL. 

together.  Recant,  or,  be  consigned  to  the  Inquisition 
was  the  decree  when  we  had  temporal  power.  We 
have  not  changed  our  principles  in  the  least.  We  are 
infallible,  inexorable,  and  everything  and  everybody 
must  succumb  to  our  rule." 

"  Old  proverbs  keep  running  through  my  mind  : 
'  With  what  measure  ye  meet,  it  shall  be  measured  to 
you  again,'  'And  he  that  leadeth  into  captivity  shall 
go  into  captivity,'  and  seems  to  me  that  judgment  has 
overtaken  us,"  complained  Buhler,  brokenly,  as  lie 
remembered  his  brief  fit  of  repentance. 

"I  am  sorry  that  this  dreadful  place  of  dead  nuns' 
bones  was  ever  invented  for  us  to  fall  into,"  wailed 
Pecci,  as  he  became  painfully  conscious. 

"  It  is  n't  strange,  my  sons,  that  you  are  tempted  of 
the  devil,  in  the  circumstances,"  remarked  the  prelate, 
wisely.  "Now,  if  you  three  will  only  do  this  one 
favor  for  me,  I  will  at  once  absolve  you  from  all  sin, 
present  and  future.  All  three  lie  down,  close 
together,  and  let  me  use  you  for  a  matress.  It  will 
cure  my  rheumatism,  and  give  my  aching  bones  a  little 
rest." 

"  Your  Grace  must  be  joking,"  replied  Krafts.  "I 
do  not  feel  equal  to  it."  He  most  heartily  disliked  the 
Archbishop,  because  he  was  Irish,  and  Buhler 
indulged  the  same  prejudice. 

"I  beg  to  say  that  I  could  not  lie  still  enough," 
cried  Buhler,  proudly.  "  Here  is  an  iron  bedstead  ;  it 
served  the  nuns." 


THE  DREAM  INTERRUPTED. 


333 


"  I  am  too  sick  for  anything ;  I  can't  make  a  bed 
for  myself,"  groaned  Pecci. 

"Ingrates!  you  astonish  me  beyond  expression," 
frowned  his  Grace.  "  You  deny  me  this  favor.  You 
do  not  do  as  you  would  be  done  by." 

"No,  we  never  do,"  replied  Buhler,  "or  we  should 
not  have  built  this  old  sepulchre.  While  our  light 
lasts,  we  may  as  well  go  through  the  cells  and  look  at 
the  bedsteads.  To  allay  hunger  we  must  sleep  all  we 
can." 

"  Light  lasts  !  "  echoed  the  prelate.  "  Is  there 
danger  of  its  going  out  ? "  as  he  pictured  the  horrors 
of  dungeon  darkness. 

"  The  oil  in  the  lantern  will  last  only  a  few  hours, 
and  as  soon  as  we  arrange  for  sleeping,  we  must  put  it 
out,  for  use  another  night,"  was  Buhler's  grave  reply. 

In  examining  the  three  cells,  three  bedsteads  were 
found,  with  veryjscant  bedding.  It  was  proposed  to 
give  the  Archbishop  one  in  the  largest  room,  and 
have  the  trio  divide  the  other  two.  But  the  prelate 
declared  that  he  would  have  the  middle  room,  as  the 
foul  niches  were  in  the  larger,  and  Pecci  should  sleep 
with  him.  As  he  was  a  large  man,  and  the  bed  was 
single,  Pecci's  only  alternative  was  to  sleep  on  the 
floor,  near  the  prelate,  who  wanted  often  to  put  his 
hand  out  and  be  sure  he  was  there,  being  as  timid  as 
a  child  in  the  dark.  Buhler  and  Krafts  decided  to 
occupy  the  room  Number  Nine,  and  share  the  bed  by 
turns. 


334 


MADONNA   HALL. 


A  company  of  Christ's  disciples  would  have  had  the 
uplifting  joy  and  comfort  of  a  prayer-meeting,  but 
these  benighted  men,  although  in  direst  need,  did  not 
know  how  to  prevail  with  God.  They  could  say 
prayers,  as  did  the  false  prophets  of  old,  when  they 
cried  from  morning  till  night,  "  O  Baal,  hear  us  !  O 
Baal,  hear  us  !  "  and  there  was  none  that  regarded,  for 
the  reason  that  it  was  not  prayer  directed  to  God. 
The  class  here  represented  prayed  to  the  Virgin,  but 
had  no  answer,  and  restlessly  tossed  on  their  hard 
beds,  bemoaning  their  fate.  The  light  had  to  be  put  out 
to  save  the  oil,  and  the  pitchy  gloom  of  those  cellar 
rooms,  was  like  Egyptian  darkness,  that  could  be  felt. 

The  situation  was  favorable  for  the  development 
of  special  individual  infirmities.  The  poor  prelate 
was  hungry,  thirsty,  frightened,  and  cross ;  Buhler 
constantly  harped  on  the  Archbishop's  stupidity  in 
getting  them  into  this  plight  ;  Krafts  was  fretful 
when  awake,  and  talking  excitedly  when  asleep  ;  and 
miserable  little  Pecci  was  of  smali  use  to  the  prelate, 
as  he  was  liable  to  faint  at  any  moment.  The  Arch- 
bishop made  it  his  duty  to  disturb  the  trio  as  much 
as  he  could,  and  that  was  more  than  enough,  they 
were  all  agreed.  His  constitutional  timidity  made 
him  the  slave  of  his  fears. 

"  Krafts,  my  son,  be  so  kind  as  to  light  the  lantern  ; 
I  must  know  what  the  time  is." 

Buhler  pinched  Krafts,  which,  meant  that  he  was  to 
pretend  to  be  asleep, 


THE  DREAM  INTERRUPTED. 


335 


"  I  say,  halloo,  you  Buhler.  I  want  that  lamp 
lighted.  I've  the  crick  in  my  back." 

But  Buhler  was  deaf  to  his  call. 

He  then  addressed  Pecci, — 

"Come,  my  son,  get  right  up  and  rub  my  back." 

Pecci  could  not  pretend  to  be  asleep,  for  the 
prelate's  hand  was  on  his  shoulder,  but  he  demurred* 
saying, — 

"  Please,  your  Grace,  I  am  so  faint,  that  I  cannot 
stand  ;  all  I  can  do  is  to  lie  here." 

Vainly  pleading  for  a  light,  and  chattering  garru- 
lously, to  keep  himself  company,  the  Archbishop 
was  at  length  obliged  to  succumb  to  sleep. 

Mr.  Clamp  had  the  veranda  all  to  himself.  As  the 
storm  soon  ceased,  nothing  disturbed  him  till  the 
dawn,  when  his  first  thought  was  to  turn  the  key  in 
the  door,  and  set  the  clergy  free,  but  bitter  memo- 
ries of  his  dwarfed  and  garbled  training  under  Jesuits 
decided  him  that  one  night's  imprisonment  was  not 
penance  enough  for  the  grave  offence  of  which  they 
were  guilty.  He  therefore  hid  the  key  where  he  could 
easily  find  it,  as  he  planned  to  appear  the  next  night 
and  watch  the  progress  of  events.  Stealthily  with- 
drawing behind  the  hedge,  he  sought  the  highway, 
and  a  place  to  get  his  morning  meal,  and  while  enjoy- 
ing breakfast  at  a  farmer's  substantial  board,  he  was 
suddenly  arrested,  and  taken  in  charge  by  the  officers 
who  were  on  his  track. 

Not  one  of  the  clerical  party  knew  when  morning 


336  MADONNA   HALL. 

came.  It  was  indeed  nearly  dawn  when  they  fell 
into  their  fitful  slumbers.  About  noon  the  Arch- 
bishop made  such  an  outcry,  that  all  were  aroused, 
and  Buhler  asked, — 

"  What  can  we  do  for  your  Grace  ? " 

"  Up,  up  !  every  soul  of  you,  this  instant !  Strike 
a  light,  and  come  to  me  ! ''  was  the  irritable  rejoinder. 

Buhler  was  soon  at  the  suffering  prelate's  side  with 
the  lantern. 

"  All  here  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Well,  I  want  each  of  you 
to  rub  me.  I  am  stiff  with  rheumatism,  and  cannot 
turn  over  to  save  my  life.  Here,  you  Buhler,  hold 
the  light  with  your  left  hand,  and  rub  me  with  your 
right  hand." 

Buhler  obeyed  the  prelate,  who  groaned  with  every 
breath. 

"  Krafts,  rub  my  back  and  side.  Oh,  oh !  And 
you,  Pecci,  may  attend  to  my  limbs." 

As  they  each  tried  to  do  his  duty  as  pointed  out  by 
the  invalid,  he  lamented,  fumed,  and  fretted,  as  if  he 
were  the  only  unfortunate  man  in  the  world.  Finally, 
with  the  help  of  his  friends,  he  was  able  to  rise  and 
sit  up  on  the  side  of  the  bed,  where  he  bewailed  his 
lot,  because  he  had  neither  wine,  cigars,  or  breakfast. 

"  What  destitution  !  What  poverty  !  Who  would 
have  prophesied  that  I,  Archbishop  Bland  of  this 
great  diocese,  could  become  so  utterly  distraught  ! 
I  have  money,  but  it  cannot  help  me.  Alas  !  alas  ! 
that  our  desolation  should  come  as  in  a  moment." 


THE  DREAM  IXTERRl'PTED. 


337 


Things  moved  on  in  this  way  for  six  lingering  hor- 
rible days  and  nights,  the  clerical  party  sitting  in  the 
dark  to  save  oil.  They  were  fearfully  hungry,  and 
suffered  also  greatly  from  thirst. 

"  Oh,  for  a  drink  of  water  !  "  was  the  oft-repeated 
cry. 

Finally,  overpowered  with  hunger  and  thirst,  the 
Archbishop  cried  in  his  desperation, — 

"  Oh,  Buhler,  my  son,  light  the  lantern.  I  've  a 
communication  to  make.  Brethren,  come  nearer." 

Then  as  the  light  was  brought,  and  the  trembling 
clergy  gathered  around  him,  as  if  he  were  about  to 
give  up  the  ghost,  he  said,  wringing  his  hands,  with 
groans  and  cries, — 

"  We  are  doomed  to  stay  here  till  we  die  of  starva- 
tion. Who  can  endure  dying  by  inches  ?  It  is  my  ad- 
vice that  we  all  commit  suicide,  and  be  done  with  it." 

"  Not  yet,"  replied  Buhler,  gloomily,  unready  to 
face  the  king  of  terrors.  •'  We  shall  die  soon  enough  ; 
we  are  getting  weaker  every  day." 

"  I  would  not  dare  kill  myself,"  said  poor  Pecci, 
"and  I  don't  want  anybody  to  do  the  job  for  me." 

"  While  there  is  life  there  is  hope,"  added  Krafts, 
more  cheerfully.  ''  There  may  be  help  for  us  yet  ; 
life  is  a  gift  of  God,  and  we  have  no  right  to  take  it 
away  forcibly.  I  have  done  some  hard  thinking 
since  I  have  been  here.  It  has  helped  me  to  recall 
my  talks  with  the  bishop.  I  heard  him  say,  '  In  the 
day  of  trouble  call  on  God,  not  commit  sin.'  ' 


338  MADONNA   HALL. 

"  We  've  been  praying  ever  since  this  calamity 
happened,"  groaned  the  Archbishop. 

"  Yes,"  rejoined  Krafts  ;  "  but  it  is  my  mind  that 
we  have  applied  to  the  wrong  one  for  help.  The 
bishop  says,  '  Call  upon  God  in  the  day  of  trouble, 
not  upon  Mary." 

At  this  there  was  a  great  hush,  and  Krafts  went 
on, — 

"  Now,  as  to  what  to  do  in  our  distress  :  I  suppose 
we  might  cut  strips  from  our  shoes  and  chew  on  the 
leather.  This  would  start  the  saliva,  and  we  should 
not  suffer  so  much  from  thirst.  Father  Buhler,  let 's 
to  work.  I  have  a  sharp  knife  ;  if  you'll  hold  the 
light,  I'll  cut  strips  of  leather  for  lunch." 

Each  one  had  pieces  cut  from  his  own  shoe,  and 
soon  all  were  busy  chewing  the  hard  morsel  which 
occupied  them,  and  gave  some  relief  from  thirst. 

There  was  a  heap  of  straw  in  the  corner  of  the- 
large  room  ;  Krafts  and  Buhler  looked  it  over  and 
found  a  measure  of  kernels  of  wheat  and  oats.  This 
they  doled  out,  a  handful  to  each,  which  was  received 
with  tearful  acclamations  and  gratitude.  It  was  nour- 
ishment, and  they  all  began  to  take  courage. 

In  a  further  search,  Buhler  and  Krafts  found  a 
movable  partition  in  one  of  the  rooms,  and  still  ex- 
ploring, at  length  discovered  a  faucet,  rusted  almost 
beyond  recognition.  With  difficulty  turning  it,  they 
soon  had  water  flowing  freely,  to  their  great  joy,  and 
speedily  drank  their  fill,  the  most  welcome  quaffing 


THE  DREAM  INTERRUPTED. 


339 


in  their  lives,  despite  the  rusty  dipper.  Quickly  fill- 
ing his  hat  with  the  precious  liquid,  Buhler  gave  the 
lantern  to  Krafts,  and  made  his  way  to  the  prelate 
and  Pecci.  His  Grace  was  not  fastidious,  but  eagerly 
drank  and  drank,  and  then  Pecci  took  his  turn. 

"  Don't  you  see  how  soon  we  were  helped  when  we 
prayed  to  the  Almighty  ?  "  triumphantly  cried  Krafts. 
"  Now  we  shall  not  starve  for  a  long  time,  accord- 
ing to  Dr.  Tanner,  whose  champion  boast  is,  that 
men  can  live  on  water  longer  than  they  can  on 
wine." 

"  I  doubt  that,"  replied  the  prelate.  "  There  is  a 
great  deal  of  strength  in  wine.  It  maketh  the  heart 
of  man  to  rejoice." 

"  The  doctor  can  prove  what  he  says,"  was  the 
reply.  "  At  any  rate,  water  is  half  the  battle  in  sus- 
taining life." 

The  grand  effects  of  nature's  nectar  were  shortly 
felt  by  all.  There  was  a  general  brightening  up,  and 
if  the  prelate  had  any  temptations  to  relapse  into 
utter  despair  and  commit  suicide,  he  kept  them  to 
himself. 


540 


MADONNA   HALL. 


XXVI. 


FTER  Mrs.  Byington  had  made  known  her  plans 
to  Mrs.  Leavenworth,  the  next  thing  in  order 
was  to  gain  over  her  daughter  Louise  to  join  with 
her  in  executing  them. 

This  required  all  the  tact  of  the  mother.  Louise 
had  been  absent  visiting  a  friend  for  a  few  days,  and 
when  she  returned  one  evening,  she  threw  herself  into 
an  easy  chair  quite  depressed,  exclaiming,  — 

"  How  I  do  miss  the  rector  !  .  It  is  so  lonely  here  ; 
it  seems  as  if  everybody  was  gone  when  he  is 
away!  " 

"The  doctor  would  say  that  you  are  morbid,  from 
not  being  in  perfect  health,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  am 
ailing,  too,  and  he  says  the  sooner  I  go  abroad  the 
better  !  " 

"  I  hope  you  won't  think  of  it  !  "  rejoined  Louise, 
decidedly.  "  Better  stay  here,  and  take  care  of  the 
estate." 

"  Take  care  of  it  !  "  replied  the  mother.     "  I  find 


BE  WILDE  RED.  34 1 


that  I  can  do  that  better  by  going  away.  I  am  told 
that  I  am  liable  to  lose  it  if  I  remain." 

"  Oh,  mother,  you  must  be  wild,"  said  Louise, 
earnestly.  "  Do  n  't  you  remember  what  the  rector 
said,  that  you  and  I  could  only  secure  our  property 
by  joining  a  convent,  and  giving  it  in  charge  of  the 
church,  as  so  many  others  have  done." 

"  Now,  dear,"  replied  Mrs.  Byington,  "you  see  I  do 
not  rely  on  what  cousin  John  says,  because  I  have 
discovered  that  he  is  secretly  bound  by  the  Jesuit's 
oath,  to  work  every  way  for  the  Roman  power.  I 
learned,  too,  that  his  Order  is  utterly  false  and  faith- 
less in  every  respect.  You've  only  to  read  "  The 
Doctrine  of  the  Jesuits"  to  find  that  a  plain  fact. 
This  being  the  case,  his  view  is  like  that  of  the  most 
grasping  of  all  worldly  organizations,  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  ;  and  it  has  not  one  particle  of  weight 
with  me.  I  certainly  shall  not  be  scared  into  giving 
my  estate  into  the  hands  of  any  beggar,  —  least  of 
all  to  one  made  rich  for  so  many  ages  by  every 
species  of  swindling  fraud.  I  shall  sell  my  real  estate 
in  this  place,  and  take  you  abroad  with  me.  Some  of 
our  relatives  are  in  France,  and  some  in  Italy.  We 
will  select  a  desirable  place  in  which  to  live,  and  you 
can  go  on  with  your  education,  which  Madame  Du 
Pont  so  sadly  neglected. 

"  Oh,  mother !  "  cried  the  young  lady,  influenced 
by  her  superstitious  enthusiasm,  "  I  have  no  heart  to 


342  MADONNA  HALL, 

study,  and  I  do  not  want  to  goto  Europe!  I  only 
care  to  join  a  convent." 

"  It  would  do  us  both  a  world  of  good  to  go,"  said 
the  fond  mother;  "and  I  see  no  other  way  out  of  this 
difficulty  that  cousin  John  has  disclosed.  If,  as  he 
says,  all  the  wealth  of  heretics  is  to  be  confiscated, 
just  the  moment  it  can  be  done,  and  that  we  are  on 
the  eve  of  that  time,  we  do  well  to  go  to  some  for- 
eign country  that  has  freed  herself  from  the  Papal 
yoke." 

"  Well,  mamma,  I  might  as  well  confess  to  you  that 
I  have  given  myself  and  all  that  I  possess  to  the 
church.  He  made  the  matter  so  clear,  I  could  do  no 
less,  and  I  told  the  rector  so  ;  and  he  said  no  mat- 
ter what  happened  I  was  sure  of  heaven,  for  it  was  a 
lovely  sacrifice,  and  most  acceptable  to  Mary  and  all 
the  saints." 

"  But,  dear  child,"  replied  Mrs.  Byington,  "  this 
place  is  to  be  sold,  and  even  if  the  Romish  Church 
gets  the  power  she  seeks,  we  can  be  safe  from  her 
reach.  As  to  your  promise,  as  you  are  a  minor,  he 
had  no  right  to  persuade  you,  and  you  will  find  un- 
told sorrow,  if  you  persist  in  this  foolish  plan.  Think 
the  matter  over  calmly,  darling ;  go  with  me  to 
Europe,  and  if  you  are  still  of  the  same  mind,  I  shall 
not  stand  in  your  way  further  than  this,  that  not  one 
cent  of  your  father's  estate  shall  you  have  to  give  to 
a  convent !  And  if  you  enter  a  convent  as  a  poor 
girl,  you  will  be  only  a  scrub  and  menial." 


BEWILDERED. 


343 


"  I  have  made  a  vow,  and  a  dreadful  curse  will  fol- 
low me  if  I  go  back  !  "  cried  Louise,  tremblingly.  "  I 
promised  the  rector  that  I  would  join  next  communion, 
and  I  can  only  go  forward." 

"  And  leave  your  poor  mother,"  brokenly  said  Mrs. 
Byington. 

"  He  said  if  you  were  sensible,  you  would  join,  too, 
as  it  is  the  only  way  we  can  make  sure  of  heaven, 
and  of  our  earthly  possessions." 

"  Darling,  let  me  tell  you  that  he  is  entirely  mis- 
taken." 

"  I  am  sure  that  he  is  not !  "  replied  Louise,  greatly 
excited.  "  He  knows  more  about  it  than  we  do !  I 
am  fully  settled  as  to  that." 

Mrs.  Byington,  seeing  that  it  was  useless  to  reason 
with  her  child  while  in  this  mood,  was  silent,  and  in 
her  extremity  lifted  her  heart  to  God  in  prayer  for 
help. 

After  tea  some  friends  came  in  to  spend  the  even- 
ing, and  Louise  played  and  sang  as  usual.  She  was  a 
sweet  singer  and  skilful  accompanist ;  and  at  bed- 
time, mother  and  daughter,  after  a  good-night  kiss, 
retired  to  their  rooms  for  rest,  each  strong  in  her  own 
opinion  that  her  view  was  right. 

Louise  spent  a  sleepless  night,  tossed  with  doubts 
and  fears.  What  to  do,  she  knew  not;  but  finally 
concluded  to  keep  her  vow,  since,  if  neglected,  it 
would  be  at  the  peril  of  her  soul. 

At   breakfast     her     mother   cheerilv   said,   "  Now, 


344 


MADONNA    HALL. 


daughter,  I  am  going  to  commence  packing  my  things 
to-day,  and  I  would  be  glad  if  you  would  attend  to 
yours,  and  if  you  get  in  a  hard  place,  and  need  my 
help,  just  let  me  know,  for  I  am  an  accomplished 
hand  at  the  business." 

"Yes,  mamma,"  was  the  absent  reply,  and  as  the 
mother  plunged  into  the  work  of  packing  her  wardrobe, 
the  child  went  to  her  room  and  wrote  her  a  farewell 
note,  with  many  tears,  and  donning  her  wraps  made  her 
way  to  the  nearest  convent,  as  soon  as  possible  to  join 
an  Order,  and  to  lead  the  life  of  a  holy  recluse. 

Mrs.  Byington  had  her  mind  much  exercised  that 
morning  about  the  lack  of  reliability  of  Irish  servants, 
and  as  she  was  packing,  and  Bridget  was  helping  her, 
she  thought  she  would  sound  her  a  little. 

"  Bridget,"  said  she,  as  she  went  on  folding  dresses, 
and  laying  them  away,  "  Can  your  priest  sin  ?  " 

"  Never  a  bit,  mum,"  was  the  reply.  "  No  matter 
what  he  does,  it's  howly,  'cause  he  can  forgive  himself 
as  he  goes  along." 

"  Bridget,  if  Father  Buhler  told  you  to  poison 
Louise  and  me,  would  you  do  it  ?" 

"  I  would,  mum,"  quickly  replied  Bridget.  "  I  'd  be 
a  haythan  not  to  do  it,  bein'  as  Father  Buhler  is 
howly,  and  all  he  says  is  like  the  voice  of  God." 

"  You  'd  do  it,  would  you  ?  " 

"I  would,  mum,  as  soon  as  convaynient,"  said 
Bridget,  as  unconcerned  as  if  saying  her  catechism 
"  But  he  's  niver  said  it." 


BEWILDERED. 


345 


"  Well,  Bridget,  that's  enough,"  said  Mrs.  Bying- 
ton.  "  Stop  packing  for  me,  and  put  up  your  things  ; 
come  and  take  your  pay  and  be  off.  I  shall  never  hire 
anyone  that  is  ready  to  murder,  if  a  priest  tells  her 
to." 

When,  a  half -hour  later,  Bridget  appeared  to  get 
her  wages,  Mrs.  Byington  said,  as  she  paid  her, — 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  part  with  you  in  this  way, 
Bridget,  for  I  had  hoped  better  things  of  you.  N»\v 
I  want  you  to  promise  me  one  thing,  and  that  is, 
that  you  will  not  try  to  hire  out  in  a  Protestant 
family." 

"  But  I  '11  have  to  do  as  the  priest  says,  mum," 
replied  Bridget,  "  and  he  always  says,  '  Bridget,  be 
sure  you  get  wark  with  the  Protestants.'  Them  bez 
our  orders,  and,  mum,  if  you  '11  be  after  giving  me  a 
recommend,  I  '11  be  much  obliged  to  you." 

It  struck  Mrs.  Byington  as  very  amusing  for 
Bridget  to  expect  to  get  an  indorsement  from  her, 
when  she  was  turned  away,  and  she  replied, — 

"  If  I  say  anything  about  you,  I  must  tell  the 
truth." 

"Yes,  mum,"  said  the  woman.  "  No  matter  what 
you  say,  if  it's  a  recommend." 

Mrs.  Byington  wrote  as  follows, — 

"  This  certifies  that  Bridget  Murray  is  strong  and 
willing  to  work.  She  is  a  rigid  Catholic,  and  I 
hereby  dismiss  her  because  I  do  not  believe  in  her 
priest,  who  is  a  Jesuit.  Bridget  thinks  that  he  can- 


346  MADONNA    HALL. 

not  sin.  I  know  that  he  did  not  reprove  her  when 
she  confessed  to  him  that  she  stole  from  me.  She  is 
not  as  much  to  be  blamed  as  her  priest,  but  I  do  not 
consider  that  she  can  be  safely  harbored  in  a  Protes- 
tant family  as  a  cook,  as  she  declares  herself  ready  to 
give  poison  if  the  priest  should  say  that  it  must  be 
done.  She  could,  I  think,  be  trusted  to  work  for  her 
own  people. 

"(Signed)  MRS.  BYJNGTON." 

Bridget  did  not  ask  to  have  it  read,  and  armed  with 
her  "recommend,"  started  out  into  the  world  as 
light-hearted  as  ever.  Mrs.  Byington  was  relieved  to 
have  her  depart ;  having  lately  missed  several  valuable 
articles  of  wearing  apparel,  she  had  lost  all  confi- 
dence in  her.  She  had  accomplished  a  good 
morning's  work,  and,  near  dinner-time,  seeking  Louise 
in  her  room,  found  her  absent,  and  a  tear-stained 
epistle  lying  on  her  table, — 

"  DEAR  MAMMA, —  Do  not  grieve,  for  I  must  be 
true  to  my  vow,  or  I  shall  be  lost. 

"  YOUR  LOUISE." 

"Gone!  gone  into  a  convent!"  the  mother  cried. 
"  Oh,  my  only  one,  how  could  you  ?  Oh,  blind 
infatuation  !  now  indeed  I  have  retribution  for  sending 
her  to  a  Catholic  school  for  accomplishments.  I  have 
my  reward  for  allowing  cousin  Van  Allstyn  to  plan 
for  me,  and  influence  her.  Oh,  my  Father,  help, 
help  ! "  and  she  sank  on  her  knees  in  an  agony  of 
prayer  for  her  child.  As  she  wept  and  prayed  and 


BEWILDERED. 


347 


made  her  confession  and  resolution,  it  seemed  that  nn 
angel  came  to  strengthen  her,  and  she  grew  more 
hopeful.  She  decided  to  go  and  see  Grace  Leaven  - 
worth,  and  consult  what  to  do.  She  knew  that  she 
was  now  at  the  Aid  Rooms  for  the  day,  as  important 
business  was  to  be  done.  When  Grace  learned  Mrs. 
Byington's  trouble,  her  heart  overflowed  with  sym. 
pathy. 

"  Oh,  what  a  pity  !  "  she  cried.  "  Louise  knows  so 
little  what  she  is  doing  in  joining  a  convent.  Where 
has  she  gone  ?  " 

"I  can  only  conjecture,"  replied  Mrs.  Byington ; 
"It  must  be  to  Madonna  Hall." 

"  I  really  hope  it  is,"  was  the  reply,  "for  that  is  being 
entirely  changed.  The  Directors  are  not  receiving 
any  more  nuns,  but  dismissing  and  finding  places  for 
those  remaining  there,  as  the  Order  is  dissolved." 

"I  am  delighted  to  hear  it,"  said  Mrs.  Byington, 
"  and  if  we  find  darling  Louise,  all  may  yet  be  well. 
This  must  be  the  work  of  God,  this  starting  reform 
in  the  church  itself." 

"I  cannot  doubt  it,"  was  the  reply;  "but  it  is  a 
coming   out   and   leaving  the   abominations   behind 
The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  moving  and  the  civilization 
of  the  age  demands  it." 

"  I  will  send  a  messenger  home  for  the  carriage,  if 
you  will  go  with  me  in  search  of  my  precious  child," 
said  Mrs.  Byington. 

"  I  will  gladly  go,"  replied  Grace,  "  as  what  more  I 


348  MADONNA   HALL, 

have  to  do  I  can  accomplish  on  my  return.  Ella 
Southbury  keeps  her  part  so  well  done.  She  is  a 
iewel  of  a  secretary." 

To  return  to  the  would-be  nun.  The  night  be- 
fore had  been  almost  sleepless.  It  is  true  that  this 
was  partly  owing  to  the  scapular  and  serge  vest 
which,  by  way  of  penance,  she  had  commenced  wear- 
ing next  her  skin.  The  latter  irritated  her  nerves 
until  she  was  nearly  beside  herself.  It  disturbed  her 
morbid  enthusiasm  as  she  tried  to  mumble  popish 
prayers  to  the  Virgin,  St.  Joseph  and  other  saints, 
according  to  the  Catholic  instruction  book  wMch  the 
rector  had  secretly  given  her. 

In  the  morning  she  was  obliged,  much  against  her 
darkened  conscience,  to  remove  the  goading  garment, 
although  retaining  the  scapular,  and  resolved  at  once 
to  consign  herself  for  further  safety  to  the  walls  of 
the  nearest  convent,  that  she  might  make  no  mistake 
in  her  prescribed  round  of  religious  observances. 

Having  tearfully  written  her  note,  she  sent  for  a 
hack,  and  in  due  time  reached  Madonna  Hall. 

Ringing  the  bell,  she  asked  to  see  the  Superioress, 
for  whom  she  had  the  most  unbounded  reverence. 
When  the  new  bride  came  in,  and  found  that  her 
caller  was  Miss  Byington,  the  cousin  of  Miss  Leaven- 
worth  and  of  Rector  Van  Allstyn,  and  that  she  had 
come  to  offer  herself  to  the  convent,  she  was  deeply 
moved,  and  invited  her  into  the  small  parlor  for  a  con- 
fidential chat. 


BEWILDERED. 


349 


Then  taking  a  seat  on  the  sofa  beside  her,  in  a 
genial,  loving  way  she  entered  into  conversation  to 
win  her  confidence,  and  soon  asked, — 

"  Now,  my  dear,  will  you  tell  me  why  you  wish  to 
join  a  convent  ? " 

"I  thought  it  was  the  only  thing  I  could  do,  feeling 
as  I  did,"  replied  Louise,  frankly.  "You  see,  I  could 
not  be  a  good  Catholic  and  remain  at  home.  My  dear 
mother  has  lost  the  little  faith  she  once  had  in  it." 

"  How  came  you  to  think  of  it  ? "  asked  the  lady. 

"  Rector  Van  Allstyn  has  urged  it  for  some  time  ; 
otherwise  I  do  n't  suppose  I  should  have  thought 
of  it." 

"What  reasons  did  he  give  ?  How  did  he  persuade 
you?" 

"  Oh,  he  said  it  was  j  ust  lovely  for  a  young  lady  to 
join  a  convent.  She  would  then  be  quite  sure  of  sal- 
vation. A  convent,  he  said,  was  so  improving  and 
restful.  It  was  almost  heaven  itself ;  there  was  so 
much  harmony.  Oh,  I  cannot  begin  to  tell  you  how 
he  painted  it,  but  from  his  description  I  have  ever 
since  longed  to  become  a  nun.  Besides  assuring  me 
the  salvation  of  my  soul,  he  said  it  was  the  best  place 
for  me  to  secure  my  property." 

"  He  is  utterly  mistaken ! "  returned  the  lady, 
warmly.  "  I  know,  and  I  warn  you  that  a  convent  is 
not  the  place  for  your  soul's  good,  or  for  the  security 
of  your  property.  Now  I  am  going  to  show  you  a 
poem  on  this  subject  that  is  in  point,  '["he  bishop, 


350 


AfADONA'A    HALL. 


knowing  my  love  for  poetry,  when  he  returned  from 
Europe  brought  me  Bonar's  'Hymns  of  the  Morning," 
and  a  volume  of  his  miscellaneous  poems,  among 
which  last  I  find  what  I  will  now  read,"  and  she  pro- 
duced from  her  book-rack, — 

THE   NUN'S  AWAKENING. 

"  This  is  no  heaven  ! 

And  yet  they  told  me  that  all  heaven  was  here, 
This  life  the  foretaste  of  a  lift  more  dear ; 

That  all  beyond  this  convent  cell 

Was  but  a  fairer  hell ; 
That  all  was  ecstacy  and  song  within, 
That  all  without  was  tempest,  gloom  and  sin. 

Ah  me,  it  is  not  so, 

This  is  no  heaven,  I  know. 

"  This  is  not  rest  I 

And  yet  they  told  me  that  all  rest  was  here, 
Within  these  walls  the  med'cine  and  the  cheer 

For  broken  hearts ;  that  all  without 

Was  trembling,  weariness  and  doubt ; 
This  the  sure  ark  that  floats  above  the  wave, 
Strong  in  life's  flood  to  shelter  and  to  save ; 

This  the  still  mountain  lake, 

Which  minds  can  never  shake. 

Ah  me,  it  is  not  so, 

This  is  not  rest,  I  know  I 

"  This  is  not  home  I 

And  yet  for  this  I  left  my  girlhood's  bower, 
Shook  the  first  dew  from  April's  budding  flower, 

Cut  off  my  golden  hair, 

Forsook  the  dear  and  fair, 

And  fled,  as  from  a  serpent's  eyes, 

Home  and  its  holiest  charities ; 


BE  WILDE  RED.  3  5  T 


Broke  the  sweet  ties  that  God  had  given, 
And  sought  to  win  His  heaven 

By  leaving  home-work  all  undone. 

The  home-race  all  unrun, 

The  fair  home-garden  all  unfilled, 

The  home  affections  all  unfilled  ; 
As  if  these  common  rounds  of  work  and  love 
Were  drags  to  one  whose  spirit  soared  above 

Life's  tame  and  easy  circle,  and  who  fain 

Would  earn  her  crown  by  self-taught  toil  and  pain. 

Led  captive  by  a  mystic  power, 

Dazzled  by  visions  in  the  moody  hour. 

When,  sick  of  earth,  and  self,  and  vanity, 

I  longed  to  be  alone  or  die. 

Mocked  by  my  own  self-brooding  heart. 

And  plied  with  every  wile  and  art 

That  could  seduce  a  young  and  yearning  soul 

To  start  for  some  mysterious  goal. 

And  seek,  in  cell,  or  savage  waste, 

The  cure  of  blighted  hope  and  love  misplaced. 

Ah  me,  it  is  not  so, 

This  is  not  home,  I  know  ! 

"  This  is  not  light ! 

And  yet  they  told  me  that  all  light  was  here,  — 
Light  of  the  holier  sphere  ; 

That  through  this  lattice  seen, 

Clearer  and  more  serene, 

The  clear  stars  ever  shone. 

Shining  for  me  alone ; 

And  the  bright  moon  more  bright, 

Seen  in  the  lone  blue  night 

By  ever-watchful  eyes, 

The  sun  of  convent  skies. 

Ah  me,  it  is  not  so, 

This  is  not  light,  I  know  I 


352 


MADONNA   HALL. 


"This  is  not  love! 

And  yet  they  told  me  that  all  love  was  here, 
Sweetening  the  silent  atmosphere  ; 

All  green,  without  a  faded  leaf, 

All  smooth,  without  a  fret,  or  cross,  or  grief, 

Fresh  as  young  May, 

Yet  calm  as  autumn's  softest  day  ; 

No  balm  like  convent  air, 

No  hues  of  paradise  so  fair ! 

A  jealous,  peevish,  hating  world  beyond, 

Within,  life's  loveliest  bond  ; 

Envy  and  discord  in  the  haunts  of  men, 

Here,  Eden's  harmony  again. 

Ah  me,  it  is  not  so, 

Here  is  no  love,  I  know ! 

"  Here  is  no  balm 
For  stricken  hearts,  no  calm 
For  fevered  souls,  no  cure 
For  minds  diseased.     The  impure 
Become  impurer  in  this  stagnant  air; 
My  cell  becomes  my  tempter  and  my  snare, 
And  vainer  dreams  than  ere  I  dreamed  before, 
Crowd  in  at  its  low  door ; 
And  have  I  fled,  my  God,  from  thee, 
From  Thy  glad  love  and  liberty, 
And  left  the  road  where  blessings  fell  like  light, 
For  self-made  by-paths  shaded  o'er  with  night  ? 
Oh,  lead  me  back,  my  God, 
To  the  forsaken  road, 
Life's  common  beat,  that  there, 
Even  in  the  midst  of  toil  and  care, 
I  may  find  Thee, 
And  in  Thy  love  be  free !  " 


A    SUMJ   AV   THE  HEART.  353 


XXVII. 


•  IT)  • 


fHE  lady  read  well,  for  her  heart  was  in  the 
theme,  and,  meanwhile,  tears  coursed  down  the 
cheeks  of  poor  Louise,  as  she  saw  the  castle  of  her 
superstitious  day-dreams  vanish  away. 

"  Can  it  be  that  this  is  so  ?  "  she  cried,  as  Madame 
Clarissima,  having  finished  the  poem,  affectionately 
put  her  arm  around  her,  as  she  sat  beside  her  on  the 
sofa. 

"It  is  a  true  picture,  saving  that  some  of  the 
deformity  is  veiled,"  was  the  grave  reply.  "  These 
religious  houses  differ  somewhat,  but  all  fail  to  give 
what  they  promise.  My  lot  has  been  a  happy  one, 
compared  with  most  nuns,  I  suppose,  but  I  would  give 
worlds  if  I  could  undo  the  false  record  of  my  wasted 
life  and  lost  opportunities  ;  especially  do  I  mourn  over 
my  cruelty  in  discipline,  when  I  verily  thought  I  was 
doing  God  service.  This  institution,  I  learn,  has  been 
better  managed  than  many,  yet  we  find,  as  the  most 
intelligent  Catholics  in  Europe  allow,  that  the  Protes- 


354 


MADOXNA    HALL. 


tant  methods  of  education  arc  vastly  superior  to  the 
conventual." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?  "  asked  Louise,  the  scales  falling 
from  her  eyes. 

"  It  is  surely  so,"  replied  the  lady.  "  Do  you  know, 
my  dear  girl,  that  I  have  had  a  great  awakening,  and 
by  the  Word  of  God  and  the  bishop's  help,  I  find  that 
many  of  our  former  religious  performances  are  simply 
cloaks  for  sin.  Observances  which  bring  in  money  ; 
doctrines  which  are  only  swindling  schemes  to  enrich 
the  church  and  the  clergy,  are  the  strength  of  the 
false  system  which  the  bishop  and  I  gladly  forsake. 
I  am  utterly  disgusted  with  the  entire  sham,  and 
myself  and  husband  are  strongly  witnessing  against  its 
abominations,  being,  by  the  grace  of  God,  free  from 
its  galling  and  degrading  chain." 

"  You  surprise  me  more  than  I  can  tell ! "  ex- 
claimed Louise.  "  I  had  come  to  think  the  cere- 
monies of  the  Catholic  Church  very  beautiful.  I 
liked  so  many  holidays,  the  show  and  parade  of  the 
worship  ;  the  fine  music  and  chanting,  and  the  doc- 
trine that  the  priest  can  forgive  sin,  pleased  me  most 
of  all.  You  have  not  given  up  that  yet,  I  hope.  We 
are  told  to  confess  to  the  priest." 

"  The  Roman  Church  has  such  a  rule,  but  the  Word 
of  God  tells  us  to  confess  to  God,  who  says,  '  If  we 
confess  our  sins,  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive 
us  our  sins.' " 

"  I  thought  it  was  easier  to  confess  to  the  priest," 
murmured  Louise, 


A    SO.VG  LY   THE  HEART. 


355 


"That  is  not  the  doctrine  of  God,  but  the  doctrine 
of  devils.  The  priest  has  no  business  with  your 
secrets.  If  he  is  a  bad  man,  he  will  be  sure  to  try 
and  take  advantage  of  his  knowledge." 

"I  am  dreadfully  disappointed  that  you  see  reason 
to  renounce  your  religion.  It  makes  me  feel  almost 
as  if  there  were  no  true  religion,"  moaned  Louise. 

"  Ah,  my  clear  girl,  you  must  remember  that  where 
there  is  a  counterfeit,  there  is  a  true  religion.  Jesus,  the 
one  Lord,  is  the  all-sufficient  Saviour  and  Redeemer 
No  other  name  can  save." 

Louise  was  overwhelmed  with  the  words  of  the  lady. 

"  But  what  shall  I  do  ?  I  have  made  a  vow,  and 
must  I  not  keep  it  ?  " 

"Not  if  you  vowed  ignorantly,"  was  the  reply,  "and 
were  persuaded  by  another.  A  reckless  promise  is 
better  broken  than  kept.  What  docs  your  dear 
mother  advise  ?  " 

"  She  has  no  more  faith  in  the  Catholic  Church 
than  you  have,  and  wishes  me  to  accompany  her  in  a 
journey." 

"  An  excellent  plan,"  replied  the  lady  ;  "  I  can  think 
of  nothing  better.  Let  me  tell  you,  if  you  are  so 
happy  as  to  have  a  good  mother,  by  all  means  keep 
under  her  wing  as  long  as  possible.  She  will  not  do 
you  evil,  but  good,  all  the  days  of  her  life.  I  am 
hoping  that  convents  are  soon  to  be  suppressed,  or 
remodeled  ;  pruned  of  priestly  management,  and 
made  into  elevating  female  seminaries.  We  plan 


356  MADONNA   HALL. 


to  turn  this  into  an  educational  institution  of  a  higher 
grade,  like  the  best  in  the  country,  and  as  we  lead 
off  in  making  a  change,  I  trust  the  conventual  sys- 
tem will  soon  pass  away  in  this  land,  as  it  is  fading 
in  Europe." 

"  I  want  to  ask  you  a  few  questions,"  thoughtfully 
said  Louise.  "  Cousin  John  Van  Allstyn  declared 
that  it  was  not  safe  for  me  to  listen  to  those  that 
spoke  against  the  holy  Catholic  Church.  He  said  it 
was  anathema  to  one  who  listens  to  heretics.  What 
do  you  say  ? " 

"  The  holy  Catholic  Church  is  a  very  different 
thing  from  the  church  that  covers  up  iniquity,  and 
gets  rich  by  giving  leave  to  sin,  and  by  the  false  doc- 
trines of  the  scapular,  penance,  relics,  and  that  dread- 
ful abomination,  the  mass.  Those  who  love  the 
Lord,  and  do  His  will,  make  up  the  true  church." 

"  Is  it  safe  for  me  to  read  the  Bible  alone  ?  " 

"Yes,  by  all  means.  It  is  your  Father  speaking 
to  you.  Let  no  one  come  between  you  and  your 
best  Friend.  The  bishop  and  I  read  the  Bible  every 
day,  and  wonder  how  we  ever  lived  without  it.  The 
words  of  Jesus  are, '  Search  the  Scriptures.'  How  can 
you  obey  Him,  if  you  do  not  dare  to  read  them  ?  " 

"It  now  seems  so  different  hearing  you  talk," 
said  Louise.  "I  believe,  as  mother  said,  that  cousin 
John  influenced  me.  He  made  the  church,  as  he 
called  it,  look  very  attractive,  and  I  felt  as  if  I  must 
join  it  or  be  lost." 


A    SUM  n\  THE  HEART. 


357 


"  More  likely  you  would  be  lost  if  you  did  join  it," 
was  the  rejoinder.  "  It  has  no  saving  ordinances. 
Its  mass,  on  which  it  prides  itself,  is  full  of  blasphemy. 
Oh,  you  can  never  know  how  I  have  suffered  at  the 
thought  of  my  life  so  empty  and  sinful  in  listening  to 
vain  repetitions  as  the  heathen  do ;  so  full  of  pride, 
self-sufficiency,  good  works  and  idolatry.  But  now 
that  my  eyes  are  opened,  and  I  have  received  the 
dear  Saviour,  I  cannot  find  words  to  praise  Him. 
He  is  tender,  compassionate,  and  invites  you  to  come. 
I  want  you,  dear,  to  give  your  heart  to  Him  this 
moment.  It  is  only  look  and  live ;  only  sweetly 
consent  for  Him  to  rule  your  life.  Will  you  not  give 
Him  your  heart?"  and  she  gently  and  lovingly 
sheltered  her  in  her  arms,  and  Louise  burst  into  tears, 
saying,— 

"I  do  not  see  how  I  can  refuse  loving  Him.  It 
seems  so  easy,  and  His  burden  does  look  so  light. 
Oh,  dear  friend,  I  believe  I  came  here  to  hear  of  the 
Saviour.  I  do  not  care  who  opposes  me,  I  have  found 
peace  ;  I  am  the  Lord's,  and  He  is  mine." 

Madame  Clarissima  shed  tears  of  joy,  saying, — 

"Truly  has  salvation  come  to  this  house.     Some  of 

J 

the  sisters  have  lately  found  the  Lord.  They  have 
long  been  groping  for  light,  and  are  so  happy.  There, 
do  you  hear  them  singing  those  sweet  hymns?"  as  a 
strain  was  borne  into  the  window.  "  This  is  getting 
to  be  the  very  house  of  prayer,  and  the  gate  of 
heaven.  And,  lo  you  know,  \\v  are  so  much  indebted 


HALL. 


to  the  bishop's  nephew,  Hosea;  he  has  been  living 
near  the  Lord  for  years,  and  I  did  not  dream  of  it  till 
recently,  although  he  seemed  saintly.  His  experi- 
ence has  been  so  helpful  to  the  bishop  and  me. 
It  has  been  in  our  prayer  meetings  like  having  one 
among  us  anointed  of  the  Holy  One,  most 
blessed.  And  this  is  not  all,  —  Miss  Grace  Leaven- 
worth  has  been  like  an  angel  of  mercy  to  me,  and 
Rev.  Mr.  Cameron  has  been  often  closeted  with  the 
bishop,  and  has  opened  the  way  so  wonderfully  to 
him,  for  you  must  know  that  the  traditions  and  super- 
stitions of  Rome  have  so  obstructed  it  that  there  was 
no  passing.  We  were  in  darkness  as  it  regarded  the 
way  of  salvation,  and  now  to  think  of  it,  you  were 
almost  ready  to  go  back  to  the  sins  of  the  dark 
ages,  when  we  were  rejoicing  to  come  out  into  the 
glorious  light.  And  now,  dear,  I  want  to  give  you  a 
printed  card  with  some  of  the  most  glaring  errors  of 
Romanism  pointed  out.  Mr.  Cameron  prepared  it  to 
help  the  bishop  and  me  in  our  studies  on  the  subject 
We  call  it  the  '  Cameron  Card.'  " 
It  reads  as  follows,— 

POPERY  "  PUTS  BETWEEN." 

1.  Itself  as  mediator  between  heaven  and  earth. 

2.  Priest  between  sinner  and  God. 

3.  Auricular    confession    between     penitent     and 

mercy. 

4.  Penance  between  offender  and  godly  sorrow. 


A  SONG  IN  THE  HEART. 


359 


5.  Mass  between   believer   and    righteousness   in 

Christ. 

6.  Indulgence  between  himself  and  self-denial. 

7.  Tradition  between  him  and  Scripture. 

8.  Purgatory  between  him  and  Heaven. 

9.  Celibacy  between  priest  and  home. 

10.  Good  works  between  believer  and  justification. 

1 1.  Extreme  unction  between  him  and  death. 

12.  Saints  and  Virgin  Mary  between  him    and   a 

prayer-hearing  God. 

As  the  earnest  lady  handed  Louise  a  copy  of  this 
digest  of  Anti-Christ  errors,  she  said, — 

"  Now,  dear,  there  it  is  in  a  nut-shell,  altogether 
opposed  to  the  Word,  which  teaches  us  "  to  turn  from 
idols  to  serve  the  living  God,  and  wait  for  His  Son 
from  heaven." 

Just  at  this  point  Mrs.  Byington  and  Grace  Leaven- 
worth  were  announced,  and  ushered  in.  Madame 
Clarissima  warmly  received  them,  and  Louise  fell  on 
her  mother's  neck  with  tears  of  joy,  saying, — 

"  I  see  things  as  you  do  now,  mother  dear,  and 
my  heart  has  found  rest."  She  then  in  a  few  words 
told  how  Madame  Clarissima  had  helped  her  out  of 
her  darkness. 

"  It  is  wonderful !  wonderful  !  cried  Mrs.  Bying- 
ton. "  I  am  receiving  you  anew  as  one  that  was  lost, 
my  darling  child,  and  you  are,  if  possible,  dearer  to 
me  than  ever.  It  is  of  Him  who  alone  answers 
prayer." 


3  Go 


MADONNA   HALL. 


"  Oh,  mother  dear,  you  will  forgive  me  for  leaving 
and  grieving  you  so  dreadfully.  I  was  in  a  great 
strait,"  cried  Louise. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  darling,  you  are  wholly  forgiven,  and 
I  see  that  good  is  to  be  brought  out  of  it.  The 
sorrow  led  me  to  the  Lord  in  especial  nearness,  and  I 
promised  Him,  if  He  would  restore  you  to  me,  that  I 
would  give  myself  to  His  service  renewedly  all  the 
days  of  my  life." 

"  You  did  !  and  does  that  mean  that  you  will  not  go 
abroad?  "  exclaimed  Louise. 

"Oh,  no,  darling.  It  means  that  I  shall  go,  and 
with  my  going,  plan  to  do  all  the  good  in  my  power. 
You  will  go  with  me,  will  you  not  ?  " 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  was  the  glad  answer. 
"  Whither  thou  goest,  I  will  go  ;  thy  God  shall  be  my 
God,  and  naught  but  death  shall  part  us." 

"What  a  comfort  you  are,  darling  Louise ;  you 
ought  to  be  called  Ruth,"  cried  the  happy  mother. 

"It  is  about  time  I  was  some  comfort,  I  have  been 
so  perverse.  But  I  am  relieved  and  at  rest  now,  and 
I  cannot  be  thankful  enough.  And  now,  as  you  want 
to  go  to  Europe,  it  seems  to  me  the  most  delightful 
thing  for  me  to  go  with  you.  Don't  you  think  so, 
cousin  Grace  ? " 

"  Yes,  indeed  1  do.  Aside  from  the  enjoyment 
and  benefit  of  travelling  and  living  abroad,  there  are 
now  more  openings  than  ever  where  Christians 
can  influence  for  the  right." 


A  SO^YG  IN  THE  HEART. 


361 


"  So  the  bishop  says,"  added  Madame  Clarissima. 
"  He  told  me  about  the  McAll  Mission  in  Paris,  with 
its  one  hundred  mission  places  for  worship.  In 
France  and  in  Italy,  on  the  old  persecuting  ground, 
the  Bible  is  scattered  freely,  and  churches  are  built. 
He  says  that  earnest  Protestants  are  needed  where- 
ever  they  visit  or  reside,  to  help  on  the  good  work. 

"That's  just  what  I  am  going  to  do,"  brightly 
said  Mrs.  Byington.  "  I  am  not  going  abroad  to 
please  myself,  or  to  be  idle,  tramp-like,  but  I  am 
going  heartily  as  unto  the  Lord,  as  I  agreed  when  I 
was  in  trouble." 

"  Well,  my  heart  is  so  full,"  exclaimed  Louise, 
"  that  I  feel  as  if  I  should  want  to  do  lots  of  singing 
and,  if  need  be,  will  take  charge  of  the  music  in  the 
first  mission  chapel  where  we  chance  to  reside.  How 
sweetly  those  nuns  sing  !  "  as  a  melodious  refrain  was 
borne  in  at  the  open  window. 

No  one  dreamed  of  the  desolate  clerical  party 
groaning  in  misery  in  the  Tombs,  where  no  human 
voice  could  reach  their  ears.  There,  sound  was 
barred  out,  as  well  as  barred  in. 

"  Yes,"  said  Madame  Clarissima,  in  reply  to 
Louisa's  remark,  "  many  of  them  sing  for  very  glad- 
ness. It  is  a  most  wonderful  change,  and  came  from 
the  faithfulness  of  Christian  workers." 

"  Yes,"  rejoined  Grace,  "we  read,  '  He  gave  to 
every  one  his  work.'  They  are  happy  who  find  their 
work,  and  faithfully  do  it." 


HALL, 


The  callers  had  successfully  accomplished  what  they 
sought ;  had  found  the  bewildered  one  in  her  right 
mind,  and  after  joining  the  nuns  in  a  joyful  song, 
they  left  Madonna  Hall  with  kind  wishes  from  their 
hostess  and  her  companions,  Louise  saying,  as  she 
took  her  seat  in  the  carriage  beside  Grace  and  her 
mother, — 

"  I  am  so  happy !  Who  would  have  thought  that  I 
could  be  so  contented  to  leave  a  place  which  I 
imagined  the  only  safe  refuge  ! " 


JA'TO    THE  LIGHT.  363 


XXVIII. 


Irjf®  • 


next  morning  after  the  reception,  as  Madame 
Clarissima  was  passing  from  the  parlor  into  the 
hall,  she  noticed  the  Archbishop's  light  overcoat 
hanging  on  the  hat-tree,  and  wondered  that  he  did  not 
take  it  away  with  him  to  his  room  at  the  monastery. 
When  Father  Williams  came  in  to  conduct  devotions, 
in  reply  to  questions  of  the  lady,  he  said  that  the 
Archbishop,  and  Fathers  Pecci  and  Krafts  had  not  re- 
turned to  their  accustomed  lodgings  ;  he  supposed 
that  they  had  taken  an  early  train  for  some  resort  or 
clerical  gathering.  He  would  call  at  Father  Buhler's 
place  in  the  city  and  make  inquiries.  Although  it 
was  mysterious  that  they  remained  away  so  long  with- 
out a  word  of  explanation,  no  one  dreamed  that  they 
were  suffering  the  dread  horrors  of  starvation  in  the 
Madonna  Hall  dungeons. 

"  It  must  be/'  said   Father  Williams,    as   he   con- 
ferred with  Madame  Clarissima  and  his  wife,    "  that 


364  MADONNA   HALL. 

some  new  enterprise  is  on  foot,  that  will  surprise  us 
all !  " 

Events,  however,  swept  on  without  the  aid  of  the 
afflicted  clerical  party.  Louise  Byington  came  to 
Madonna  Hall,  learned  a  life  lesson,  and  left,  rejoicing. 
The  sisters,  unmolested,  attended  Hosea's  Bible  Class, 
in  the  large  parlor,  with  the  cordial  leave  and  help  of 
the  Superioress. 

At  length,  after  several  days,  Father  Williams 
reported  that  Father  Buhler  was  not  at  home,  and  as 
Hosea  was  passing  through  the  back  hall  that  after- 
noon, he  missed  the  lantern  which  always  hung 
on  the  nail  in  the  corner,  with  Madame  Clarissima's 
key.  Both  lantern  and  key  were  gone  !  It  flashed 
into  his  mind  that  something  was  wrong,  and  step- 
ping back,  he  entered  the  parlor  and  asked  the  lady 
what  it  meant.  She  was  surprised,  and  charged  him 
to  go  directly  to  the  Tombs,  and  see  if  he  could  find 
any  clew  to  the  lost  clergy. 

Hastening  to  do  her  bidding,  as  he  turned  the  mas- 
sive lock,  pushed  the  door  open,  and  went  down  the 
stairs,  he  heard  groans  and  cries  pitiful  enough  to 
break  a  heart  of  stone.  To  describe  the  broken, 
feeble,  yet  tumultuous  joy  of  the  incarcerated  men,  as 
he  appeared,  is  impossible.  They  were  all  weak  with 
want  of  sleep,  long  fasting  and  anxiety.  Father  Pecci 
swooned  away  as  usual,  and  the  rest  could  scarcely 
stand,  as  one  after  another  they  were  helped  out  into 
the  blessed  sunlight.  They  were  a  wretched  com- 


IMO    THE  LIGHT.  365 

pany,  in  cut-up  shoes  or  stocking-feet ;  and  as  they 
refused  to  be  seen  by  Madame  Clarissima  and  the 
nuns,  in  their  filthy  attire,  they  had  comfortable  seats 
given  them  in  the  carriage  house,  while  Hosea  went 
in,  explained  the  case  to  the  Superioress,  and  obtained 
suitable  food,  which  they  ravenously  devoured,  and 
declared  it  was  the  most  delicious  they  ever  tasted. 

There  was  no  disposition  to  vaunt  or  boast  of  what 
great  things  the  church  was  doing,  or  was  planning  to 
do.  Exhausted  and  depressed,  they  would  have  sold 
its  chances  for  dominion  at  a  very  low  figure.  The 
three  priests,  bewailing  their  lost  dignity,  bitterly  re- 
proached the  prelate  as  the  means  of  their  imprison- 
ment. As  for  that  dignitary,  he  was  oppressed  with 
a  dismal  sense  of  degradation,  and  could  scarcely  look 
the  trio  in  the  face,  while  he  muttered  to  himself, — 

"  Bad  omen  !  bad  omen  !  Our  chance  has  gone 
by!  " 

They  regarded  him,  although  with  less  reason,  with 
something  of  the  abhorring  which  the  Italian  people 
have  for  the  pontiff  who  has  so  long  heartlessly  held 
high  carnival  over  their  best  interests  ;  for  his  own 
enlargement,  devouring  their  vitals  of  education  and 
religion  all  these  long,  mournful  years.  The  Arch- 
bishop, Fathers  Krafts  and  Pecci  were  left  at  the 
clerical  quarters  by  Hosea  ;  but  Buhler  insisted  on 
being  taken  home,  where  good  old  faithful  Nabby 
could  "nurse  him  up  and  get  him  in  working 
order." 


366  MADONNA   HALL. 

The  Archbishop  was  cured  of  his  enthusiastic  pro- 
ject of  building  a  place  like  the  Tombs,  as  he  was 
sure  some  evil-minded  passer-by  had  moved  the  block 
of  wood  from  the  door,  so  that  it  was  shut  by  the 
force  of  the  strong  spring.  He  shuddered  at  the 
thought,  and  preferred  to  keep  the  Sisters  of  All 
Saints'  Nunnery  in  subjection  by  some  other  mode  of 
punishment.  He  little  dreamed  that  he  suffered 
there  by  withholding  from  young  Clamp  more  than 
was  meet,  in  the  matter  of  education  and  moral  train- 
ing. 

When  Hosea  had  returned  from  taking  Father  Buh- 
ler  home,  Madame  Clarissima  sent  for  him  to  call  and 
report,  feeling  no  little  sympathy  for  the  afflicted  men. 
She  remembered  her  brief  sojourn  in  that  fearful 
prison,  with  the  prospect  of  starvation,  and  longed  to 
learn  how  they  endured  it.  Hosea  replied  that  they 
were  anxious  to  keep  the  matter  quiet,  lest  the  press 
reporters  get  hold  of  it.  It  would  not  do  for  the 
community  to  be  informed  respecting  the  place  of 
thick  walls  and  niches ;  some  day,  officials,  armed 
With  power,  might  insist  on  seeing  what  Rome  dared 
to  build  in  this  land  of  the  free.  They  had  requested 
him  to  say  to  her,  that  the  nuns  were  not  to  hear  a 
word ;  it  was  to  be  hushed  up,  and  kept  a  profound 
secret. 

This,  however,  could  not  be  done,  as  the  sisters  had 
heard  Hosea  speak  of  the  key  and  lantern,  and  knew 
£hat  the  clergy  were  missing.  They  even  saw  them 


IXTO   THE  LIGHT. 


367 


when  they  came  out  of  the  Tombs,  and  took  refuge, 
vagrant-like,  in  the  carriage  house,  and  many  eyes, 
behind  \vindo\v-blinds,  saw  when  they  were  driven 
away.  While  not  malicious,  the  sisters  were  generally 
resigned  to  have  the  clergy  know,  by  experience,  what 
their  poor  condemned  associates  suffered,  when 
accorded  the  penalty  of  underground  bondage. 

Some  little  time  after  Bridget  left  Mrs.  Byington, 
armed  with  her  certificate,  which  she  could  not  read 
in  her  ignorance,  she  turned  into  the  church  and  took 
her  place  at  the  confessional.  Father  Buhler,  having 
recovered  from  the  effects  of  his  imprisonment,  was 
in  no  manner  improved  in  principles.  In  a  hurried 
way  she  made  known  to  him  that  she  had  left  her 
place. 

"  Left  your  place  ! "  cried  he,  in  an  irritated  way. 
••What's  up?" 

"  It 's  looking  for  a  better  place,  I  bez." 

"  Bridget,  none  of  that  nonsense !  Do  n't  you  dare 
try  to  deceive  me.  What 's  that  you  have  in  your 
hand  ?  "  imperiously. 

"  It 's  what  the  mistress  give  me  —  my  recommend," 
said  Bridget,  handing  the  paper  to  him. 

As  Buhler  read  it,  and  saw  that  he  was  understood 
by  Mrs.  Byington,  he  flushed  to  the  eyes  apprehen- 
sively, and  said,— 

"  See  here,  Bridget,  what  have  you  been  telling  her 
about  me  ?  " 

"  Not   a   warrd,    your   riverence,"    replied  she,  in 


368  tfADONXA    HALL. 

alarm.     "  I  bez  always  saying  a  good  warrd  for  yez. 
Does  me  paper  say  I  did  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  it  says  Mrs.  Byington  knew  about  your  tak- 
ing things,  and  that  I  did  not  blame  you  !  " 

"  An'  what  business  of  the  mistress  is  that  ?  I 
did  n't  harrum  her  ;  I  only  bez  an  honest  woman  that 
wants  me  wages,  an'  if  I  do  n't  have  money  enough  I 
has  to  make  it  up  in  taking  Tier  clothes." 

"Bridget,  see  here,  I  want  to  know  just  what  talk 
you  had  with  Mrs.  Byington  about  this  matter  ?  " 

"  I  never  said  one  warrd,  till  the  .girl,  Hannah,  that 
sleeps  with  me,  told  the  mistress  that  I  talked  in  my 
sleep,  and  she  repeated  every  blessed  warrd  that  I 
told  you.  Then  Mrs.  Byington  was  angry,  and  she 
has  been  hard  on  me  ever  since." 

"What  did  you  tell  her  ?  " 

"  I  denied  every  warrd.  I  said  I  was  apt  to  talk  by 
contraries  when  I  was '  asleep,  and  that,  of  course. 
I  would  not  take  a  pin's  worth  from  one  that  had  been 
as  kind  to  me  as  she  had.  But  she  kept  watch,  and 
never  trusted  me  after  that." 

"  Well,  it  is  most  unfortunate  all  round,"  said 
Buhler, —  "when  I  was  getting  influence  in  the  family. 
Somebody  may  make  a  row,  and  arrest  both  of  us,  yet. 
This  certificate  is  most  mischievous.  You  did  right 
to  bring  it  to  me.  I  '11  write  you  another,  and  I  want 
you  to  start  at  once  for  California." 

"  The  saints  preserve  me  !     What  for  ?  " 

"  I  '11  tell  you  later.  You  have  a  nice  little  sum  in 
the  bank,  I  think  ? " 


•INTO    THE  LIGHT.  369 

"  Yes,  Father;  who  told  you  ?  " 

'•  I  know  all  about  you  and  your  affairs,  so  you  may 
as  well  confess.  How  much  have  you  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  sendin'  money  to  my  mother,  and 
have  only  $2,000  to  me  name,"  was  the  reply. 

"Very  well,  bring  me  $500  for  your  soul's  repose 
and  a  holy  offering,  and  I  will  see  you  started  off  for 
my  friend's  house  in  Los  Angelos.  It  is  a  most 
lovely  country." 

"  But,  your  reverence,  I  don't  want  to  go  there.  I 
left  me  heart  in  Ireland  ! " 

"  You  did  !  Well,  then,  return  to  Ireland  as  soon 
as  possible  ;  that  is  the  only  safe  place  for  you." 

"  Yes,  your  reverence ;  I  must  go  and  see  my 
mother  before  she  dies.  Now  I  am  visiting  my 
friend,  Margy  Collins,  to  rest  an'  fix  up  my  clothes. 
Please,  your  Honor,  let  me  have  my  recommend  that 
Mrs.  Byington  gave  me." 

"  No,  indeed  ;  that 's  of  no  use  !  "  and  he  threw  it 
away,  much  to  Bridget's  distress. 

Father  Buhler,  seeing  this,  quickly  wrote  her 
another  in  Mrs.  Byington's  name,  and  with  the  prom- 
ise that  she  would  sail  for  Ireland  in  a  few  days  she 
left,  not  a  little  perplexed  and  agitated. 

As  she  was  on  her  way  to  her  friend's  house, 
plodding  along  and  talking  to  herself,  a  nice  looking 
gentleman  accosted  her. 

"  I  beg  pardon,"  said  he,  raising  his  hat.  "  Is  n't 
your  name  Bridget  Murray  ?  " 


3/0  MADONNA    HALL. 

"  It  is  that  same,  your  Honor  ;  but  how  should  you 
get  it  right  ?  " 

"  Why  Bridget,  Bridget !  do  n't  you  know  me  ?  I 
am  your  twin  brother,  Ralph." 

"  Howly  mother  !  "  cried  Bridget.  ''The  saints  be 
praised  !  How  you  have  changed,  you  that  was  the 
idol  of  my  eyes,  and  once  my  darling  little  brother !  " 

"  Bless  your  dear  heart,  sister  !  "  returned  he,  brok- 
enly ;  you  always  were  loving  and  kind,  and  I  have 
missed  you  so  much  !  I  want  to  say  to  you  that  there 
were  things  very  wrong  that  I  taught  you  when  I  was 
studying."  Bridget  opened  her  eyes  in  sheer  bewil- 
derment. He  then  told  her,  in  order  to  prepare  her 
mind,  something  about  the  great  change  in  Ireland  in 
the  last  five  years.  "  Once,"  said  he,  "  it  was  as  much 
as  a  man's  life  was  worth  to  be  seen  scattering  Bibles. 
Now  the  Douay  Bible  is  as  common  as  any  other 
book." 

They  had  now  reached  Maggy's  home,  and  having 
been  welcomed,  were  cosily  talking  in  her  nice 
parlor. 

"What  was  it  that  you  thought  you  told  me 
wrong  ?  "  asked  Bridget. 

"It  was  when  I  gave  you  the  teaching  of  the 
Jesuits,  'that  servants  may  secretly  steal  from  their 
masters  as  much  as  they  judge  their  labor  is  worth 
more  than  the  wages  which  they  receive.'  I  remem- 
ber I  told  you  that." 

"Yes,  brother  Ralph,  and  I  've  been  faithful,  and 


rXTO    THE  LIGHT. 


371 


done  just  as  you  said.  I  've  obeyed  the  church  and 
ilone  my  duty." 

"  Oh,  Bridget  !  I  feared  that  you  had !  But  it  is 
very  sinful.  God's  Word  says,  'Thou  shalt  not 
steal.'  " 

"  Sure,  it  is  not  stealin'  at  all  ;  it  is  only  makin'  up 
my  wages  !  "  returned  she,  warmly. 

"  The  laws  of  God  and  the  laws  of  the  land  call  it 
stealing,  and  you  could  be  arrested  for  it,"  said  the 
brother  in  dismay. 

"  Do  the  laws  of  the  land  pretend  to  be  better  than 
the  church  ?  "  asked  she,  with  an  air  of  triumph. 

"In  most  things  they  are  a  great  deal  better,  and 
rebuke  the  wickedness  of  the  church  when  it  is 
brought  to  light." 

"  Wickedness  !  "  burst  from  Bridget  in  great  con- 
sternation and  wrath.  "  Why,  it  is  the  howly  mother 
church.  Shame  on  you,  a  priest,  to  talk  that 
way." 

"  Bridget,  hear  me,  because  I  am  a  priest,  I  know 
better  than  you  the  iniquity  of  this  church,  and  I  can 
stand  it  no  longer.  I  leave  it  'for  Christ,  whom  I 
take  for  myall-sufficient  Saviour/' 

At  this  Bridget  began  to  wail  and  weep  as  if  he  lay 
dead  beside  her. 

"  Oh,  my  Ralph,  Ralph,  you  are  a  dreadful  heretic  ! 
You  are  going  straight  to  purgatory.  What  will  I 
do  wanting  my  brother  ?  "  and  her  loud  cries  were 
distressing  to  hear. 


372  MADONNA   HALL 

Her  brother  said  nothing,  waiting  for  the  first 
emotions  to  subside,  and  meanwhile  looked  over  her 
certificates,  — she  had  picked  up  the  one  thrown  away 
by  Buhler,  thinking  that  it  would  help  her. 

Soon  she  stopped  wailing  long  enough  to  ask, 
"  Ralph,  do  tell  me,  do  you  ever  pray  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin  ?  " 

"No,  darling;  I  only  pray  to  my  Creator  and 
Redeemer,  who  loved  me  so  well  that  He  died  to  save 
me." 

"  Not  pray  to  the  Virgin !  Oh,  Ralph,  she's  the 
greatest  Saviour  of  them  all.  God  and  Christ  will 
turn  a  deaf  ear  without  her  help." 

"  It  is  not  so,"  was  the  reply.  "  The  penitent  thief 
did  not  need  Mary,  although  she  stood  at  the  foot  of 
the  cross.  He  called  on  Jesus,  and  was  heard.  Jesus 
is  the  one  door,  and  whoever  tries  to  come  into 
heaven  any  other  way  will  fail  of  eternal  life." 

But  the  poor,  benighted  woman,  in  her  fear  having 
determined  not  to  hear  anything  adverse  to  the  faith 
in  which  she  had  been  reared,  resumed  her  loud 
lamentation.  Seeing  he  could  do  her  no  good,  in  her 
present  mood,  he  prepared  to  take  leave,  saying  that 
as  he  was  to  preach  at  Tallman  Hall  that  evening, 
he  must  now  go,  and  he  would  see  her  in  the  morn- 
ing. 

After  he  went,  she  calmed  down  as  he  expected, 
and  as  Margy  was  a  Catholic  who  read  her  Bible  and 
searched  diligently  if  these  things  were  so,  she  was 


INTO   THE  LIGHT.  373 

just  the  one  to  talk  with  Bridget,  although  the 
perverse  woman  seemed  more  angry  than  ever,  when 
she  found  that  her  friend  attended  Protestant  meet- 
ings, despite  the  priest.  Bridget  was  afraid  to  go  to 
hear  her  brother,  lest  Buhler  find  it  out  and  change 
her  into  a  rat,  rabbit  or  some  other  beast,  as  he 
had  threatened  on  one  occasion.  She  declared  that 
she  would  not  go,  not  she,  if  all  the  world  went.  So 
after  supper  her  friend  put  on  her  things  and  started 
out.  She  had  not  gone  far,  when  Bridget  came  run- 
ning after  her,  saying,  "Stop!  stop!  I  might  as  well 
go  and  take  care  of  you.  It  is  no  worse  to  go  to  hear 
my  brother  preach  than  it  is  to  abide  with  you  over 
night,  if  you  are  a  heretic." 

They  took  seats  where  they  could  hear  every 
word. 

The  preacher's  subject  was  "Progress  in  Ireland 
and  Italy."  His  was  a  fine  type  of  Celtic  eloquence, 
and  as  his  soul  was  in  his  inspiring  subject,  he  swayed 
his  audience  in  a  masterly  manner.  He  first  referred 
to  the  Word  of  God  as  the  great  civilizing  ami 
Christianizing  power  of  the  nations,  and  said  that  the 
Saviour  gave  his  followers  commandment  to  disciple  all 
people  by  teaching  His  Word,  that  He  charged  them 
to  search  the  Scriptures,  not  simply  to  read  them, — 
there  would  be  need  of  this  close  attention  in  order 
to  prove  what  was  truth.  He  then  gave  a  vivid 
picture  of  the  nations  with  the  Bible,  and  the  nations 
without  its  saving  power  ;  compared  Roman  Catholic 


374  AfA&OtfNA  HALL. 


and  heathen  countries  with  Germany,  England  and 
America,  showing  the  elevating  influence  of  the  Word 
of  God,  even  when  partially  scattered  among  the 
masses.  He  referred  to  the  great  Reformation  under 
Martin  Luther,  and  the  astonishing  effects  of  the 
circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  He  sketched 
what  tfye  Word  of  God  was  now  doing  in  Italy,  where 
the  secular  press  is  publishing  the  Bible  in  daily 
issues,  not  as  a  religious  movement,  but  because  the 
call  of  the  readers  is  in  that  direction  and  it  increases 
the  sale  of  the  papers. 

"  Rome,"  said  he,  "  the  seat  of  the  Apostasy,  is 
getting  to  be  honey-combed  with  the  Gospel.  The 
papal  power  is  dying  at  the  head.  Within  a  few 
years  after  Italy  became  independent,  there  were 
some  fifty  Protestant  chapels  in  active  operation,  and 
thousands  of  sincere  worshippers  praising  God  for  the 
miraculous  deliverance  from  persecution  in  the  city 
of  abominations.  Ah,"  said  the  preacher,  "if  it  had  not 
been  for  Rome,  how  well  it  would  have  been  with  Ire- 
land. Her  scourge,  blight  and  curse  would  not  have 
been.  But  the  work  of  emancipation  has  commenced 
even  there.  The  Roman  power  is  crippled  ;  it  is  well 
described  in  the  prophecy,  'consuming  unto  the  end. 
She  attempts  to  reach  forth  her  palsied  hand,  and  to 
command  this,  that,  and  the  other  political  thing  to 
be  done,  but  Ireland  goes  on  her  way  not  caring  to 
obey.  '  How  dare  she  ?  '  do  you  ask.  The  Irish  are 
keen-witted  and  observing,"  he  continued;  "they  have 


INTO    THE  LIGHT. 


375 


well  been  called  'the  little  children  of  the  nations.' 
These  little  children  have  had  a  most  instructive 
object  lesson  in  the  case  of  Dr.  McGlynn,  who 
ventured  to  disobey  the  Pope.  His  course  brought 
down  a  terrible  curse,  the  worst  that  Rome  has  in  her 
arsenal  of  curses.  The  people  were  quick  to  see  that 
this  did  not  harm  him,  and  have  lost  their  old  time 
fear  of  the  Pope's  malediction.  It  troubles  them 
little  that  the  waning  power  is  speaking  great  words 
of  boasting,  since  the  Hand  of  God  has  taken  it  in 
judgment  and  stripped  it  of  political  power." 

"  Yes,"  continued  the  speaker,  "  the  ex-priest  and 
his  fearless  course  have  been  a  god-send  to  Ireland 
as  well  as  to  all  over  whom  Rome  tries  to  reign.  In 
Ireland,  he  is  called  the  man  of  the  people.  His 
publications  are  sold  and  scattered  by  the  ten  thou- 
sand. Besides  it  is  simply  marvellous  the  free  course 
the  Bible  has  made  within  the  last  five  years.  Not 
only  is  the  Holy  Book  freely  read,  but  reliable  history 
as  well,  and  the  Irish  find  that  St.  Patrick  never 
taught  any  of  the  doctrines  of  the  church,  by  which 
she  makes  her  money,  but  the  unadulterated  truths 
of  the  Gospel  as  found  in  the  Word  of  God.  This 
opens  the  eyes  of  many.  Priests  are  coming  out  of 
Rome.  I  praise  God  for  that." 

This  is  the  merest  abstract  of  the  address  of  the 
eloquent  orator,  who  was  often  interrupted  by  bursts 
of  applause  from  the  deeply  stirred,  enthusiastic 
audience. 


376  MADONNA   HALL. 

The  hymns  sung, — 

"  The  morning  light  is  breaking," 
"  I'll  go  to  Jesus,  though  my  sins," 

and 

"  What  a  Friend  we  have  in  Jesus," 

as  well  as  fervent  prayers,  aided  in  making  the  ser- 
vices wonderfully  effective. 

Many  came  forward  after  the  meeting  to  speak 
with  the  preacher,  and  assure  him  of  their  sympathy 
in  the  great  movements  of  which  he  had  discoursed. 
Some  were  true  converts,  for  Rome  has  hosts  of 
sincere  souls  among  the  masses,  who  only  need  to 
learn  of  the  Saviour  and  His  love  to  accept  Him 
fully. 

And  this  is  now  the  most  pressing  work  of  God's 
children  in  the  home  mission  field,  at  our  very  doors 
and  in  our  dwellings,  even  to  witness  to,  and  unfold 
the  love  of  Him  who  tasted  death  for  every  man, 
that  whosoever  believeth  might  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life  through  Him. 

"  The  time  has  come,"  said  the  preacher,  in  his 
conversation  with  those  who  gathered  around  him 
after  service,  "  for  you  to  throw  off  the  Italian  yoke, 
and  organize  as  a  free  reformed  church  in  the  Name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  This  will  break  the  power  of 
the  Jesuits,  and  save  the  country.  Converted  Irish 
priests  are  coming  to  this  country  in  large  numbers ; 
when  they  get  strengthed  by  meeting  with  other  Chris- 
tians, some  of  them  should  return  to  help  evangelize 


INTO  THE  LIGHT. 


37? 


their  own  country.  One  lately  went  back,  and  as  he 
could  not  be  permitted  to  preach  in  his  church  to  his 
people,  they  were  glad  to  hear  from  him  in  the  yard  of 
the  church,  and  a  powerful  awakening  was  the  conse- 
quence. Theatres  and  court-houses,  and  sometimes 
churches,  are  thronged  with  multitudes  to  hear  the 
Gospel." 

The  next  day,  when  her  brother  called,  Bridget 
broke  down,  saying, — 

"  I  want  to  learn  what  you  know  about  Jesus  lov- 
ing us.  I  am  not  now  afraid  of  the  priest,  and  I 
want  to  learn  how  to  live  right." 

With  tears  of  joy  her  brother  made  the  way  plain, 
and  as  he  was  asking  her  about  her  certificates,  she 
told  him  of  the  proposal  of  Buhler  to  have  her  pay 
him  $500,  and  return  at  once  to  Ireland. 

"  Well,  what  do  you  think  you  had  better  do  ? " 
asked  her  brother. 

"  I  shall  never  pay  him  another  cent,"  replied  she, 
decidedly,  "  but  I  '11  tell  you,  I  want  to  make  things 
right  with  my  mistress  before  she  goes  away." 

"  I  'm  glad  to  hear  that,"  said  her  brother.  "  What 
do  you  owe  her  ?  " 

"  I  can't  tell  exactly,  but  it  would  do  no  harrum 
for  me  to  make  confession,  and  offer  her  the  $500." 

And  so  the  matter  was  settled. 

The  good  lady,  Mrs.  Byington,  was  greatly  touched 
at  Bridget's  repentance,  and  at  first  thought  she  would 
not  take  any  part  of  the  money,  but  after  a  careful 


HALL. 


estimate,  with  Bridget's  confession  as  a  base  of  cal- 
culation, she  concluded  to  take  one-half  the  sum, 
and  with  it,  furnish  her  brother  Ralph,  whose  power- 
ful address  she  heard,  with  books  and  tracts  to  circu 
late  in  Ireland,  on  his  return.  It  came  out  that 
Bridget's  curiosity,  which  was  instigated  by  Father 
Buhler,  was  overruled  for  benefit  to  herself.  When 
some  of  the  lady  friends  of  Mrs.  Byington  gathered 
at  her  house  one  afternoon,  for  a  season  of  prayer, 
Bridget  eagerly  officiated  as  eaves-dropper,  and  hav- 
ing the  good  seed  dropped  in  her  heart  unawares,  it 
finally  germinated,  although  at  the  time  one  would 
think  it  worse  than  thrown  away. 

Soon  after  this  reconciliation,  Mrs.  Byington  and 
Louise,  with  Florence  Fairfax,  took  passage  in  a  steamer 
for  Liverpool.  The  Leavenworths  accompanied  them 
to  New  York,  and  with  kindly  benedictions,  saw  them 
aboard  of  the  floating  palace  that  was  to  convey  them 
across  the  mighty  deep.  A  few  weeks  later,  Rev. 
Ralph  Murray,  the  evangelist,  and  his  sister  Bridget, 
left  America  for  Ireland. 


ACTLNG  A    PART. 


379 


XXIX. 

Llcf  irc  •  a  • 


(^TILLING  was  aware  that  a  storm  was  gathering 
A!!/  over  his  head.  In  his  unfailing  presumption,  he 
felt  equal  to  the  emergency,  and  decided  to  be  absent 
while  he  sleeplessly  plotted  to  dupe  Grace  more  fully, 
and  secure  Paul,  saying  to  himself,  — 

"  I  '11  see  that  rascal  put  where  he  won't  disturb 
me  ;  and  as  for  my  half-hearted  betrothed,  I  must 
overpower  her  by  a  letter  from  Washington,  electri- 
fied by  my  strong  will,  and  sweetened  with  endearing 
terms." 

And  thus  it  ran,  — 

WASHINGTON,  Sept.  22,  188—. 
MY  PRECIOUS  DARLING,  — 

It  seems  an  age  since  I  left  you,  and  much  has 
occurred  of  which  I  wish  to  tell  you.  I  am  asking 
myself,  dearest,  if  you  miss  me  as  I  miss  you.  Oh, 
that  from  your  inmost  heart  you  would  say  that  you 
long  for  my  return. 

On  my  way  here,  while  in  New  York,  my  friend, 
the  millionaire  D  'Arbley,  was  married,  and  I  could 
not  avoid  the  wedding.  It  was  a  regal  affair,  the 


380  MADONNA    HALL. 

most  brilliant  of  the  season.  The  bride  was  a  daugh- 
ter of  a  wealthy  merchant  residing  on  Fifth  Avenue. 
Within,  the  superb  dwelling  was  like  a  vast  arbor,  the 
entire  walls  being  lined  with  fragrant  showy  flowers, 
hundreds  of  conservatories  paying  tribute  to  the 
gaudy  triumph.  The  climax  tableau  was  a  skiff  of 
orange  blossoms  in  which  a  graceful  nymph  in  white 
gave  her  heart  to  another  fairy  figure.  Thus  should 
thy  wedded  life  be  ushered  in,  my  chosen,  with  floral 
display,  albeit  the  most  lovely  flowers  pale  before  thy 
peerless  beauty. 

After  the  wedding,  I  came  directly  to  Washington. 
Events  of  grave  import  have  transpired  since  I  saw 
you.  I  now  venture  to  confide  to  you  a  sacred  secret. 
I  am  called  here  by  momentous  business, —  nothing 
less  than  embassy  —  effecting  the  peaceful  relations 
of  a  certain  country  and  the  United  States.  I  have 
been  conferring  with  the  President  and  his  cabinet 
every  day  for  a  week  ;  and  you  will  perceive  that  I 
am  in  honor  bound  to  keep  state  affairs  secret,  hence 
my  silence  and  absence.  Please  destroy  this  letter.  I 
know  that  you  will  keep  my  trust,  and  be  glad  to 
welcome  me  on  my  return.  I  am  doing  glorious  ser- 
vice for  my  adopted  country,  and  my  darling  Grace 
shall  yet  be  proud  of  her  German  Count. 

Now,  little  one,  write  me  at  once,  please,  directing 
to  me  at  New  York,  care  of  my  agent,  J.  Jones,  Esq., 
Court  Square.  I  may  be  called  there  for  a  few 
hours,  on  pressing  business,  and  it  will  be  a  great 
delight  to  receive  it.  If  I  am  detained  here,  my  agent 
will  forward  it  immediately. 

As  ever,  yours  most  devotedly, 

JOHN  STILLING. 

It  so  happened  that  when  Grace  received  this 
letter,  she  was  with  her  mother  in  the  little  parlor  of 


ACTING  A   PART.  381 


the  Aid  Society,  and  they  read  the  letter  together, 
Grace  saying,  decidedly, — 

"  I  shall  certainly  not  keep  any  secrets  from  you, 
my  darling  mother.  Nothing  breaks  up  an  evil  spell 
like  taking  a  wise  friend  into  one's  confidence." 

"  An  embassy ! "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Leavenworth, 
shrewdly.  "  How  the  romance  thickens." 

"  Does  n't  it  ?  "  said  Grace.  "  And  it  is  such  a 
secret,  and  all  about  the  fisheries,  I  conclude  ;  and  he 
the  great  conservative  power  that  is  to  settle  the 
question !  I  have  less  and  less  faith  in  him,  and  yet, 
if  there  is  any  truth  in  his  words,  he  seems  to  be 
honored  with  a  high  commission,"  added  Grace.  "  It 
is  fortunate  that  he  is  detained,  as  it  will  give  me 
time  to  make  investigation.  How  foolish  in  me  to 
be  persuaded  to  accept  him  so  hastily.  I  shall  get 
released  from  my  engagement,  no  matter  how  good 
he  may  be,  and  take  time  to  deliberate." 

"It  is  a  great  pity  that  we  must  give  place  to 
doubt,"  replied  Mrs.  Leavenworth,  thoughtfully. 
"  But  the  case  is  clear,  there  will  be  nothing  lost  by 
calling  a  halt,  and  learning  his  history." 

After  further  conversation  she  left,  being  called 
away  by  pressing  home  duties. 

Time  passed.  Grace,  still  in  suspense,  did  not 
wish  to  see  the  Count,  and  had  written  him  to  that 
effect,  also  postponing  further  communication  until 
her  health  should  be  improved. 

But  he  continued  to  write,  and  his  weekly  letters 


382 


HALL. 


were  redolent  with  the  semblance  of  affection,  while 
he  was  still  closely  confined  to  his  business  of  the 
"secret  embassy,"  which,  in  reality,  was  only  gam- 
bling, starting  another  beer  garden,  and  running  his 
saloons  in  New  York  and  Boston.  He  trusted  to  his 
wily  letters  to  influence  Grace,  rather  than  his 
presence. 

She,  on  her  part,  deferred  returning  home  and 
meeting  her  father,  until  she  could  see  Paul  and  sift 
his  testimony.  Although  busy  in  her  benevolent 
projects,  her  kindly  heart  being  still  called  out  in 
sympathy  with  young  women  whose  lives  had  been 
marred  by  entering  convent  walls,  yet  she  could  not 
wholly  forget  her  own  trouble.  Her  father  was  still 
placidly  settled  in  Stilling's  favor,  and  in  friendly 
correspondence  with  him.  She  did  not  deem  it  wise 
to  disturb  his  peace  by  alluding  to  the  dwarfs  state- 
ments, and  left  the  matter  with  her  mother,  who  with- 
held the  uncertain  items  respecting  the  character  of 
the  Count,  until  they  could  be  either  contradicted  or 
verified. 

Meanwhile,  Mrs.  Leavenworth  and  Grace  employed 
a  trusty  detective  to  search  the  city  for  Paul, — not 
as  a  criminal,  but  to  summon  him  to  meet  Grace, 
as  she  had  an  important  errand  for  him.  She  coveted 
positive  proof  of  Stilling's  innocence  or  guilt,  and  was 
not  aware  that  he  had  laid  violent  hands  on  Paul, 
and  that  a  painful  sickness  was  the  result,  but  con- 
stantly wondered  that  the  latter  did  not  appear  and 


ACTING  A   PART. 


383 


complete  his  half-given  communication,  and  tell  her 
where  she  could  find  the  children  he  named. 

One  morning,  after  an  almost  sleepless  night, 
Grace  arose  very  early  for  a  walk  in  the  garden.  The 
cooling  air  soothes  her  heated  brow,  and  while  she 
breathes  the  fragrance  of  the  flowers,  we  will  return 
lo  Susan  and  Elsae  in  the  fancy  goods  store  on 
Blank  street. 


384  MADONNA    HALL. 


XXX. 

0.  •  I;  l®f  s  •  IsJi 


clock  struck  twelve.  The  child  Elsae,  whom 
Paul  left  at  Mrs.  Ranney's  shop,  awoke  from 
troubled  sleep,  the  stifling  heat  of  the  closet  where 
she  slept  giving  her  the  idea  that  the  house  was  on 
fire.  She  longed  to  call  Susan,  but  did  not  dare 
speak  a  word.  Mice  nibbled,  squeaked  and  scampered, 
while  she  imagined  their  noise  was  the  old  black  cat 
coming  to  devour  her.  Quaking  with  terror,  she  got 
up  and  peeped  out  of  the  door.  All  was  quiet,  and 
gaining  courage  from  the  fresh  air,  she  stole  into  the 
front  shop,  and  passing  behind  the  counter,  crept  into 
an  open  drawer  half  filled  with  ready-made  clothing. 
She  began  to  breathe  more  freely,  but  was  wakeful, 
thinking  of  the  past,  and  fearing  horrors  to  come. 
Only  six  years  of  age,  and  she  felt  so  old.  The  three 
years  before  her  mother's  death  were  long,  and  the 
three  years  since  had  been  dreadful.  The  cruelty  of 
the  strange  woman  brought  to  mind  the  scenes  of  her 


SURPRISES,  .LVD    /'LOTS  DISCOVERED,     ^5 


baby-life,  when  her  unnatural  father  abused  her 
mother,  her  sister,  and  herself.  All  her  griefs  seemed 
to  press  upon  her  at  once.  She  was  wondering  when 
Paul  would  come  and  take  her  away,  when  a  night 
key  turned  the  lock  of  the  front  door.  Mrs.  Ranney 
entered  and  lit  the  gas. 

"Take  a  seat,"  said  she  to  the  man  who  followed 
her.  "We  can  talk  here  without  being  over- 
heard." 

"Jest  so,"  said  the  man. 

He  was  tall  and  stout  and  had  a  black  beard.  The 
child  saw  that  he  was  not  Paul,  but  the  wise  little 
thing  refrained  from  crying,  and  listened  to  find  if  he 
was  a  good  man,  that  she  might'  ask  him  to  take  her 
away. 

There  was  then  a  long  conversation  of  which  Elsae 
understood  little,  save  this,  that  some  evil  was 
planned  for  Susan,  who,  by  the  way,  was  just  then 
petrified  with  fear  behind  the  work-room  door  leading 
into  the  front  shop.  She  had  missed  Elsae  from  the 
wood-closet,  and  was  about  to  search  the  shop  for  her, 
when  Mrs.  Ranney  came  in  with  the  stranger,  Mr. 
Clamp.  She  listened  as  for  her  life  to  what  was  said, 
and  found  that  the  man  was  an  agent  of  her  mistress, 
in  disposing  of  her  girls  when  she  was  ready  to  get 
rid  of  them.  She  heard  her  own  name  mentioned  as 
the  next  one  to  be  consigned  to  a  life  infinitely  worse 
than  that  she  now  endured. 

Susan  thought  that  Mr.  Clamp  seemed  to  have  his 


386  MADONNA    HALL. 

heart  hardened  by  Mrs.  Ranney,  as  she  heard  her  say 
in  the  end  of  the  conversation, — 

"  I  do  n't  see  how  we  can  be  expected  to  be  better 
than  our  laws  ;  we  are  allowed  to  act  out  their  spirit,, 
as  the  liquor- sellers  do.  But  if  you  give  way  to> 
sickish  qualms,  our  business  contract  must  end. 

"Oh,  I  shall  stand  by  my  agreement,"  faltered  he. 
"  If  you,  a  woman,  can  weather  such  things,  I  guess, 
I  can." 

"Of  course  you  can,"  replied  Mrs.  Ranney,  laugh- 
ing. "  Now  let  me  tell  you,  I  am  going  to  join  the 
Catholic  church.  The  priest  can  clean  a|l  your  sins 
away  at  one  sweep,  and  it  is  mighty  convenient  when 
one  has  a  tender  conscience,  in  business  matters.  I 
am  considered  quite  religious,  though  you  may  not 
believe  it.  The  collecting  nuns  call  on  me  every 
week,  and  I  always  give  them  money.  You  ought  to 
hear  them  bless  me.  They  will  insist  that  I  am  a 
great  saint,  and  invite  me  to  join  their  church.  I  am 
really  a  leading  benevolent  woman  ;  nobody  gives  more 
to  church  fairs  than  I  do.  My  sewing  girls  make  my 
fancy  articles ;  they  do  n't  cost  much,  and  sell  like  hot 
cakes,  and'  advertise  me.  And,  Joe,  I  've  been 
thinking  that  you  'd  better  join  the  church,  it  will 
indorse  you  and  makes  you  respectable." 

"  No,    indeed  !  "    replied    Clamp.       "  I    sha'  n't   do 
that.     I  do  n't    know  any  religion  but   the  catechism 
and  that  is  no  good.     I  '11  let  the  church  slide.     The 
priest  kept  me  ignorant  in  the  parochial  school,  and  I 


SURPRISES.  A.\'D  PLOTS  DISCOVERED.     387 

hate  the  whole  concern.  They  fed  me  on  lies,  and  it 
is  no  use  trying  to  stand  upright,  and  walk  straight. 
But  I  must  go.  The  next  thing  on  the  docket  is  to 
cabbage  Susan,  deliver  her  to  Grabbs,  and  give  you 
half  the  fee,"  and  with  a  dismal  whistle,  this  wreck  of 
a  man  went  his  way. 

Mrs.  Ranney  having  locked  the  door,  turned  off 
the  gas,  and  like  the  uncanny  being  she  was,  whisked 
to  her  room  in  the  darkness,  and  did  not  discover 
Susan  or  little  Elsae.  When  all  was  still  the  young 
thing  softly  groped  her  way  back  to  her  quarters,  and 
worn  out  with  fear  and  excitement  soon  fell  asleep. 

Not  so  with  Susan,  although  she  went  to  her 
apology  of  a  bed,  when  she  had  softly  kissed  Elsae, 
she  was  wakeful,  planning  for  the  daring  thing  she 
was  moved  to  do. 

Weeks  had  passed  since  she  first  undressed  little 
Elsae,  when  her  heart  was  so  touched  with  the 
thought  of  the  dreadful  prospect  before  the  child. 
But  this  added  care  seemed  to  lift  her  out  of  her 
morbid  existence,  awakening  dormant  energies ;  and 
every  day,  as  she  ran  the  sewing  machine  or  cleaned 
rooms,  she  was  revolving  the  plan  of  escaping  and 
taking  Elsae  with  her.  But  where  in  the  wide,  cold 
world,  of  which  she  knew  so  little,  could  she  find  a 
refuge  ?  Hope  flickered  in  her  heart.  Freedom,  for 
herself  and  the  child,  was  worth  a  struggle,  and  grad- 
ually there  came  to  her  aid  the  courage  of  the  heroine, 
nr  one  helped  of  God. 


:,88  MADONNA   HALL. 

At  twelve  o'clock  the  next  night,  when  all  were 
asleep  in  the  house,  Susan  stole  softly  into  the  lone 
wood  closet,  and  wrapping  the  child  in  a  shawl,  quietly 
bore  her  out.  The  little  one  slept  undisturbed  as 
Susan  sped  swiftly  over  the  sidewalk,  bravely  bearing 
her  precious  burden,  with  no  delay,  till,  spent  and 
breathless,  she  laid  her  down  on  a  seat  of  the  summer- 
house  in  a  beautiful  garden. 

"  Safe  for  to-night,  at  least,"  thought  Susan,  as  she 
sank  down  exhausted. 

Making  her  couch  of  the  rustic  seat  opposite  her 
charge,  and  overpowered  with  fatigue ,  and  debility, 
fell  into  a  sound  sleep.  There  the  sun  found  them, 
as  his  rays  peered  into  the  lattice-work  of  vines  and 
climbing  plants. 

Grace  was  in  the  midst  of  her  morning  walk  and 
reverie.  The  Count  having  written  that  he  was  com- 
ing to  see  her  that  afternoon  to  have  her  appoint  the 
day  for  the  wedding,  she  was  pacing  anxiously  to  and 
fro,  when  she  suddenly  discovered  the  sleepers. 

Her  earnest,  questioning  eyes,  fixed  now  on  Susan, 
then  on  Elsae,  seemed  partially  to  awaken  the  former, 
who  arose,  startled  and  confused. 

"Do  n't,  do  n't,  mistress  !  "  she  cried,  as  if  pursued 
by  the  terror  of  her  life. 

"  Hush,  hush,  darling!  "  said  Grace,  gently..  "  No 
one  shall  harm  you.  I  will  take  care  of  you.  Tell 
me  who  you  arc,  and  how  you  came  here.  What  is 
your  name,  dear  ?  " 


.l.\n   PLOTS  DISCOVERED.    389 


"  Susan,"  replied  the  girl,  with  wild,  staring  eyes. 

"  And  who  is  this  dear  little  girl  ?  I  think  I  have 
seen  her  before  !  " 

"  She  is  little  Elsae,"  replied  Susan,  recovering  her- 
self ;  and  Grace  recalled  that  she  had  seen  her  in  the 
park  with  the  dwarf. 

"  She  is  a  lovely  little  darling  !  "  exclaimed  Grace, 
deeply  moved,  as  it  flashed  into  her  mind  who  she 
was. 

Elsae  awoke,  and  began  to  sob,  when  Susan  stole 
softly  to  her  side,  and  kissing  her,  told  her  nor  to  cry, 
they  were  safe,  and  the  good  lady  would  be  kind  to 
them. 

"  I  am  very  glad  that  you  are  here  !  "  welcomed 
Grace,  cheerily.  "  Come  right  into  the  house  and 
have  breakfast,  and  then  you  can  tell  me  how  you 
came  here." 

The  children  were  very  glad  to  be  asked  in,  as  they 
would  be  safer  from  -pursuit,  and,  besides,  they  were 
pinched  with  hunger,  as  good  and  sufficient  food  they 
rarely  had  at  the  place  they  had  left. 

Turning  from  the  arbor,  Grace  saw,  with  glad  sur- 
prise, on  the  sidewalk  opposite  the  garden,  the  dwarf 
slowly  passing,  as  if  he  would  like  to  speak  to  her. 
In  an  instant  she  was  at  the  gate,  and  ushered  him  in 
beside  her  new  friends. 

"Oh,  you're  my  good  Paul  !"  cried  Elsae,  running 
and  grasping  him  by  the  neck. 

"  You  are  a  darling  !  "  replied  Paul,  huskily.     "  How 


390  MADONNA   HALL, 

did  you  find  the  way  here  ?  Did  the  good  lady  ferret 
you  out  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Grace  ;  "  this  young  Miss  brought 
her  here,  guided  by  some  ministering  angel,  I  must 
think.  Are  they  sisters  ? " 

"  No,  lady,"  said  Paul ;  "  the  Miss  is  a  stranger. 
Little  Elsae  is  one  of  the  children  I  was  telling 
you  of." 

"  The  dear  child ! "  exclaimed  Grace,  tenderly. 
*'  Come  right  in,"  as  she  showed  the  children  into  the 
sitting-room.  But  Paul  remained  in  the  hall,  where  she 
returned  and  had  a  few  moments  conversation  with 
him,  before  urging  him  in. 

Briefly  he  told  her  that  he  had  left  Elsae  at  Mrs. 
Ranney's  store,  and  that  he  had  not  been  able  to  see 
her  since  then,  giving  the  reasons. 

Her  resolution  was  taken.  Armed  with  the  testi- 
mony and  abundant  proofs  furnished  by  Paul,  she 
would  take  the  child  home  with  her,  and  convince  her 
parents  of  the  false  record  of  Stilling,  and  escape  his 
snare. 

"  Where  is  the  other  child  ?  "  asked  she. 

"  She  has  been  working  in  the  mill,  Miss,  where 
her  father  put  her  under  a  false  name,  as  he  was  told 
that  this  little  one  was  dead,  and  supposed  that  he 
could  thus  get  their  mother's  property.  She  boards 
with  my  aunt,  and  is  now  sick." 

"What  a  marvel  of  deceit  !  "  she  murmured.  Then 
aloud,  "  I  must  see  her  also,  but  can  not  now  delay. 


SURPRISES,  AND  PLOTS  DISCOVERED.    39! 

I  must  go  at  once  to  my  father's  house.  Will  you 
have  the  care  of  the  sick  child  till  my  return  ?  I  will 
pay  all  expenses." 

Grace  planned  to  leave  town  by  the  next  train,  lest 
the  Count  appear  and  hinder  her  plans,  for  she  had 
an  indefinable  fear  of  his  influence. 

"  Now,  Paul,  come  in  and  have  breakfast,  and  per- 
suade the  little  one  to  go  with  me,  for  if  she  will  not, 
I  must  take  you,  also." 

Elsae  ran  to  Paul  and  clung  to  him  as  he  came  in. 
Grace  had  the  breakfast  spread  in  the  back  parlor, 
that  she  might  have  a  good  talk  with  her  guests.  As 
she  learned  from  Susan  passages  of  her  life,  her  heart 
opened  to  befriend  her,  and  help  her  to  a  situation. 

"It  is  so  providential,  your  coming,"  she  said  ;  "  for 
aunt  is  fitting  off  for  a  journey,  and  was  wishing 
yesterday  that  she  could  find  a  faithful  young  girl  to 
save  her  steps,  and  I  think  you  will  fill  the  place." 

"Will  she  want  me?  "  cried  Susan. 

"  I  think  she  will.  She  is  the  most  motherly 
woman  ;  you  can  not  help  loving  her.  I'll  run  and 
see  about  it,"  added  she,  after  helping  her  visitors  to 
the  bountiful  repast.  "  I'll  be  back  soon  !  "  as  she 
left  in  search  of  her  aunt. 

Mrs.  Byington  was  glad  to  hear  of  a  good  waiting- 
girl,  and  at  once  engaged  Susan. 

Meanwhile,  Paul  drew  little  by  little  from  Elsae  the 
story  of  her  misery  at  the  shop,  and  of  the  kind  ways 
of  Susan  toward  her,  and  how  Mrs.  Ranney  planned 


392 


MADONNA   HALL. 


to  have  a  bad  man  take  her  away.  Indignant  at  the 
treatment  of  the  child,  he  reproached  himself  for 
"  venturing  to  leave  her  with  a  smooth-spoken 
stranger." 

"  I  will  see  that  you  have  a  kind  friend  this 
time,  little  Elsae,"  he  kindly  said.  "The  beautiful 
Miss  Grace  loves  you.  Will  you  take  a  drive  with  her 
to-day  ? " 

"  Not  till  Paul  goes  with  me,"  was  the  firm  re- 
sponse. "  I  do  n  't  like  the  strange  faces." 

"  But,  Elsie,  you  are  a  fine  slip  of  a  woman,  and 
Paul  must  earn  money  to  buy  you  food  and  clothes. 
Wo  n 't  you  stay  with  the  lovely  Miss  Grace,  while 
I  work  for  you,  and  then  no  naughty  woman  will 
come  to  carry  you  off. 

"  Yes,  I  will  stay  with  Miss  Grace,  if  she  will  love 
me,"  replied  the  child,  quickly,  and  the  moment 
Grace  returned  and  caressed  her,  Elsae  threw 
her  arms  around  her  neck,  and  asked  if  she  might 
be  her  little  girl. 

"  Yes,  darling'child,"  replied  the  young  lady,  clasp- 
ing her  in  her  arms  and  kissing  her.  "  And  this  very 
day  I  '11  take  you  to  my  beautiful  home.  You  shall 
have  my  pretty  playthings  ;  the  little  dolls  and  play- 
houses I  used  to  have  when  I  was  a  child  shall  be 
yours  and  your  sister's.  Come,  little  one,  will  you 
go  with  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  whispered  Elsae,  clinging  closely  to  her 
new  friend.  "  I  love  vou  ! 


SURPASSES,  AND  PLOTS  DrsCOl'ERED.    393 

"  I  love  you,  too,  dear,"  was  the  reply. 

After  breakfast,  Grace  said, — 

"  Now,  Paul,  if  you  will  attend  to  some  errands 
and  Susan  will  help  us  get  ready,  we  will  soon  be 
off. 

And  in  due  time  Grace  left  with  her  precious 
charge. 

Mr.  Leavenworth,  the  father  of  Grace,  was  a  sub- 
stantial Englishman,  a  lordly,  well-fed  gentleman  of 
the  old  school  and  king  of  his  realm,  which  comprised 
Gynnboro  mills  and  a  beautiful  villa.  He  had  fancied 
the  Count  partly  because  he  was  from  the  old  country, 
and  as  he  sat  in  the  porch  of  his  elegant  residence, 
was  musing  on  his  daughter's  brilliant  prospects. 

As  the  carriage  stopped  he  went  down  the  steps  to 
hand  out  his  daughter,  softened  in  glad  surprise. 

"  Bless  you !  Grace,  darling,  it  is  you,  indeed ! 
Welcome  home,  my  child  !  " 

"  Oh,  father  dear,  I  am  so  glad  to  come.  There  's 
no  place  like  home.  Where 's  mother  ? "  as  they 
entered  the  pleasant  home-room,  little  Elsae  follow- 
ing. 

"  Your  mother  is  in  the  kitchen,  teaching  her  new 
servant  the  mystery  of  supper  getting.  But  what 
baggage  is  this  ?  Where  did  this  child  come 
from  ? " 

"  This  is  my  little  friend,  Elsae.  Come  and  speak 
to  my  good  father,  little  one." 

The  child  hung  back.     Fathers  were  to  be  dreaded, 


394  MADONNA   HALL. 

in  her  view  ;  the  very  name  called  up  fearful  memo- 
ries. 

'•  Hump  !  "  growled  Mr.  Leavenworth.  "  You 
always  were  tugging  home  some  mangy  little 
kitten !  " 

"  But,  father,  this  is  a  darling  little  girl,  and  she 
has  come  home  to  keep  me  company  for  awhile. 
Does  she  remind  you  of  any  one  ?  " 

"  Let  me  see.  Hive  'ardly  taken  hobservation." 
Mr.  Leavenworth  was  from  Yorkshire,  and  when  off 
his  guard  sometimes  fell  into  his  old  dialect.  He  put 
on  his  glasses,  drew  near  the  child,  and  carefully 
scanned  her  features.  "  She  is  kin  to  Count  Stilling  ; 
child,  I  should  say,  hif  hit  were  possible  that  the 
Count  'ad  a  child." 

"  Well,  father,  I  will  see  you  soon.  Now,  little 
one,  come  with  me.  I  am  going  to  give  you  a  nice 
supper  and  show  you  my  pretty  room.  You  may 
sleep  with  me,  darling,  and  to-morrow,  when  we  are 
rested,  we  '11  take  a  drive  in  the  chaise.  I  '11  let  you 
hold  the  reins,  and  away  we  '11  go  down  the  cart -path 
in  the  woods,  gather  wild  flowers  and  have  lots  of 
fun  ! " 

Saying  this,  she  embraced  Elsae  and  led  her  out. 
The  child  was  glad  to  get  away  from  the  presence 
of  gruff  Mr.  Leavenworth,  who,  although  rough  in 
outward  seeming,  had  a  genuine,  benevolent  heart. 

When  Elsae  had  been  warmly  welcomed  by  Mrs 
Leavenworth,  and,  after  her  supper,  was  put  to  bed, 


SC/XPKfSES,  AND  PLOTS  DISCOVERED.    395 

Grace  returned  to  tell  her  father  and  mother  the 
recent  disclosures  respecting  the  Count.  Mrs.  Leav- 
enworth  was  not  surprised,  but  her  husband  was  at 
first  obstinately  slow  to  admit  evidence  against  Stil- 
ling. Grace's  testimony,  however,  was  so  clear  and 
direct  that  he  could  not  withstand  it,  and  after  a  time, 
as  he  considered  the  matter,  he  grew  indignant,  and 
his  anger  gradually  rose  to  a  white  heat. 

"  Disown  'is  children  !  Most  sinful  and  hinfam- 
ous  i  "  at  length  burst  from  his  stern  lips. 

"  I  would  not  have  believed  he  could  be  such  a 
brute  !  "  said  Mrs.  Leavenworth. 

"  The  impostor  !  To  palm  himself  off  as  genuine 
upon  honest  people !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Leavenworth. 
"He  borrowed  two  thousand  dollars  when  he  was  last 
here,  until  he  could  get  funds  from  his  banker  in 
Dresden." 

"  Yes,  father,  you  told  me,"  replied  the  wife  ;  "  and 
I  Ve  wondered  that  he  should  have  the  face  to  ask 
you,  of  all  others." 

"  The  law  will  be  after  him  !  "  was  the  answer. 

"  Oh,  father,"  exclaimed  Grace,  "  I  am  glad  that 
you  understand  him,  for  he  may  even  sue  me  for 
breach  of  promise." 

"I  hope  he  will,  upon  my  word,"  replied  Mr.  Leav- 
enworth. "  Little  good  will  it  do  him.  He  has  for- 
feited all  claim  to  you.  I  shall  force  him  to  own  his 
children,  and  remove  his  grasp  from  their  property,  as 
well  as  to  pay  every  farthing  he  owes  me." 


396  MADONNA   HALL. 


"  I  hope  you  will,  indeed,  father ;  and  as  soon  as 
little  Elsae  gets  wonted  to  the  house  and  grounds, 
and  loves  you  and  mother,  I  must  return  and  look  up 
her  sister.  And  I  hope  I  may  never  meet  the  Count 
again  ! "  and  overcome  with  distress  that  she  had 
been  so  duped,  she  burst  into  tears. 

"  Well,  well,"  replied  Mr.  Leavenworth,  so  touched 
that  he  brushed  away  a  tear;  "don't  worry!  \YV 
must  think  ourselves  happy  in  discovering  the  rascal 
in  season  to  escape  his  wiles.  I  would  rather  bury 
you,  Grace,  than  have  you  the  wife  of  that  man !  " 

The  tea  bell  rang,  and  Mrs.  Leavenworth  led  the 
way  to  the  supper  table. 

There  it  was  arranged,  as  soon  as  possible  after 
Mrs.  Byington  sailed,  for  the  whole  family  to  re- 
move to  Byington  Mansion,  which  Mr.  Leavenworth 
had  recently  purchased  of  his  sister-in-law. 

Grace  had  planned  this,  and  was  overjoyed  that  her 
parents  were  of  the  same  mind. 

Grace  had  been  absent  only  a  few  hours  when 
Stilling  made  his  appearance.  As  he  had  written  her 
in  good  season  that  he  would  visit  her  at  her  aunt's 
residence  on  that  day,  and  for  a  special  reason,  notwith- 
standing the  rebuffs  she  had  given  him,  he  strangely 
expected  her  to  meet  him  with  a  cordial  welcome. 

Susan  came  to  the  door,  and  he  learned  from  her 
that  Miss  Grace  was  out  of  town,  and  would  not 
return  for  several  days.  He  could  get  no  farther 
information,  as  Mrs.  Byington  and  Louise  were  out. 


SURPRISES,  AND  PLOTS  DISCOVERED.    397 

Disappointed  and  mortified  he  abruptly  turned  from 
the  house,  and  walked  aimlessly  through  street  after 
street,  and  at  length  commenced  pacing  up  and  down 
the  bridge  that  spanned  the  river  which  was  at  hand. 
There  was  very  beautiful  scenery  outspread  before 
him,  but  so  beclouded  were  his  own  private  prospects, 
that  he  might  as  well  have  been  on  a  desert.  He  kept 
up  a  searching  questioning  with  himself.  Could  it  be 
that  his  feint  of  ambassadorship  had  failed  to  impress 
Miss  Grace  ?  Did  she  doubt  him  more  than  ever  ? 
Yes,  else  she  would  have  left  a  note  excusing  her 
absence.  Very  possibly  he  would  lose  her  after  all. 
What  then  ?  His  was  not  heart,  but  pocket  fear. 
Intensely  mercenary,  he  determined  in  that  case  to 
make  capital  out  of  political  preferment.  He  had 
already  committed  himself  fully  as  a  peer  on  the 
License  question,  and  expected  to  ride  into  power  on 
that  tidal  wave,  as  Buhler  some  time  before  predicted 
that  he  would. 

While  planning  the  next  movement  on  his  ensnar- 
ing chess-board  he  saw  two  men  on  the  opposite  end 
of  the  bridge,  earnestly  talking  as  they  walked  and 
enjoyed  the  outlook.  It  was  a  stranger  visiting  the 
city,  to  whom  Mr.  Bryan  \vas  showing  the  lions. 
Now  Bryan  was  the  very  man  that  Stilling  did  not 
wish  to  meet,  for  there  was  an  account  on  the  old 
score  of  his  assault  on  Paul  as  yet  unsettled,  and  he 
quickly  tried  to  avoid  him,  but  was  too  late,  as  the 
Celt  was  keen  c\vd  and  had  been  put  on  the  police 


398  MADONNA   HALL. 

force,  when  extra  detectives  were  needed, — although 
at  this  time  not  commissioned.  He  sighted  Stilling, 
and  made  for  him,  as  the  stranger  was  talking  to  a 
citizen  whom  he  had  met. 

"Stranger,  I  've  seen  you  before,"  said  Bryan. 

"  What,  sir  ?  "  haughtily  rejoined  Stilling. 

"Shall  I  call  your  name  'Burt/sir?"  was  the 
answer. 

"  No  ;  that  is  n't  my  name,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I  could  take  my  oath  that  you  are  the  father  of 
little  Mary  Burt,  my  sister's  boarder,  you  favor  her 
that  strongly." 

"Never  saw  or  heard  of  her!"  burst  from  the 
Count. 

"  I  am  never  mistaken,"  said  the  other.  "You  arc 
her  father,  if  your  name  is  Stilling.  The  child  has 
been  sore  sick  at  our  house,  and  whose  money  is  to 
pay  the  bills  ? " 

"Nonsense!"  cried  Stilling,  turning  pale.  "If 
you  've  picked  up  a  strange  child,  put  her  in  the 
hospital,  where  she  belongs." 

"But  I  shall  call  on  you  to  foot  the  bills,  all 
the  same." 

Although  Stilling  remembered  the  certificates  that 
he  had  as  to  the  death  of  his  children,  yet  he  turned 
moodily  away  at  thought  of  the  ill-gotten  property,  and 
Bryan  was  for  the  time  again  taken  up  with  the 
stranger. 

Stilling,  at  fault,  concluded  to  seek  his  friend  Buhler, 


SURPRISES,  AND  PLOTS  DISCOVERED.    399 

for  advice.  On  the  way  to  his  residence  he  saw  that 
a  stranger  was  intently  regarding  him,  and  later  that 
he  followed  him.  This  led  him  to  take  a  short  cut 
through  unfrequented  streets  to  avoid  him.  But 
nevertheless  the  man  closely  shadowed  him,  and 
would  not  be  foiled. 

At  length,  as  Stilling  gained  Buhler's  premises,  he 
lost  sight  of  him,  to  his  great  relief.  He  found 
Buhler  in  a  shady  arbor  of  his  garden,  quite  at  leisure, 
and  at  once  commenced  telling  him  of  the  adventure 
on  the  bridge,  and  of  Mr.  Bryan's  accusation  and 
claim  that  Mary  Burt  was  his  child. 

"  That's  bacll  "  replied  Buhler.  "  Stilling,  you  must 
try  to  hush  that  matter  up  somehow,  or  it  will  injure 
your  prospects  for  marriage.  Why  can  't  you  bribe 
Bryan  ? " 

"  Oh,  no,  it  would  be  of  no  use.  But  I  can  show  the 
certificates  of  my  children's  death,"  replied  Stil- 
ling. 

"That 's  well,"  was  the  reply."  "But  that  Bryan 
holds  on,  when  he  has  a  grip,  and  he  is  the  most 
expert  detective  in  town.  If  I  were  you,  I  would 
leave  for  California  for  a  while,  until  this  thing  blows 
over.  Bryan  will  lose  sight  of  you,  and  out  of  sight 
out  of  mind." 

"  I  think  I  '11  take  your  advice,  and  make  myself 
absent  for  a  time,"  was  the  crestfallen  reply. 

But  the  man  who  had  followed  him  was  watching 
him  still,  from  a  small  vista  in  the  hedge,  and  not 


4OO 


MADONXA    HALL. 


only  watching,  but  listening  to  what  he  said.  He 
heard  Buhler  call  him  by  name,  so  that  he  was  sure 
of  his  bird. 

The  officer  immediately  walked  into  the  garden, 
and  with  his  hand  on  Stilling's  shoulder,  said,  "  You 
are  my  prisoner!  "  and  despite  sundry  struggles,  with 
the  aid  of  a  policeman  at  hand  for  the  purpose,  he 
speedily  remanded  him  to  jail,  under  an  indictment 
for  a  fraudulent  transaction  with  a  New  York  firm. 


THE  HANDWRITING   ON   THE  WALL. 


401 


XXXI. 

I  rja  •  rlcirjd  writing  •  or)  •  trjc  •  \A7  crll. 

*HEN  Bishop  Berlin  returned  to  Madonna  Hall 
from  his  lecturing  tour  in  the  large  cities, 
Madame  Clarissima  was  watching  at  the  side-door 
for  the  carriage,  and  ran  down  the  steps,  overjoyed  to 
meet  him. 

"  My  blessed  little  wife ! "  exclaimed  the  bishop, 
taking  her  in  his  arms  and  carrying  her  into  the 
parlor  of  the  suite  of  rooms,  which  was  their  home. 

"I  am  delighted  that  you  are  safely  back  again," 
said  the  happy  wife.  "  I  feared  that  your  enemies  and 
the  mobs  would  be  the  death  of  you." 

"  No  danger,  dear ;  I  am  immortal  till  my  work  is 
clone.  When  the  enemy  comes  in  like  a  flood,  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  raise  up  a  standard  against 
it.  It  is  the  great  joy  of  my  heart  to  see  this  work 
going  on." 

"  And  mine  too,  dearest,"  chimed  in  the  lady.  "  It 
is  so  wonderful  !  What  hath  God  wrought !  " 

Soon  they  had  tea  served   by  themselves  ;  and  the 


MADONXA    HALL. 


bishop  reviewed  the  thrilling  things  that  had  happened 
since  they  were  separated. 

After  tea  they  adjourned  to  their  favorite  seat  on  the 
veranda,  where  the  Lady  Clarissima,  in  her  lively  way, 
rehearsed  the  events  of  the  reception,  when  the  Arch- 
bishop made  boasts  of  the  doings  of  the  great  con- 
spiracy, of  his  plan  to  rebuild  a  portion  of  All  Saints' 
Convent,  for  disciplinary  purposes  ;  of  the  excursion 
of  the  clerical  party  to  the  wing  basement  for  measure- 
ments, and  the  accident  that  befell  them,  resulting  in 
durance  vile  for  one  interminable  week ;  and  that  now 
the  aged  Archbishop  was  more  than  ever  a  wretched 
invalid,  in  consequence  of  his  fright  and  fasting,  and 
was  so  utterly  disgusted  with  thick  walls  that  he 
would  build  no  more.  His  belief  in  bad  omens,  with 
his  poor  health,  depressed  his  spirits,  and  he  went 
moaning  around  his  quarters  at  the  watering  place 
almost  too  miserable  to  live. 

Stilling's  arrest,  and  Buhler's  temporary  disappear- 
ance, because  of  complicity  in  his  affairs,  were  in  the 
list  of  items  recalled. 

"  One  less  Jesuit  to  work  mischief  here,"  observed 
the  bishop,  sententiously. 

"  Poor  brother !  "  cried  Madame  Clarissima.  "  I 
thought  he  had  abjured  his  vow,  and  decided  to 
stand  with  us." 

"I  did  not  rely  on  what  he  said,"  replied  the 
Bishop ;  "  but  it  is  the  system  he  has  adopted  that 
has  spoiled  him.  To  do  evil  that  good  may  come,  is 


THE  HANDWRITING    ON   THE  WALL.      403 

the  grand  policy  of  his  order.  It  poisons  the  mind, 
perverts  the  motives  of  action,  takes  away  the  fear 
of  God  from  the  heart,  and  finally,  if  pursued,  gives 
one  over  to  work  all  unrighteousness  with  greediness, 
when,  if  the  same  person  had  given  his  heart  to  God, 
and  lived  in  His  fear,  he  would  have  led  a  holy  life 
and  been  kept  unspotted  from  the  world." 

"It  is  true,"  said  the  lady,  "the  religion  that  we 
thought  all  right,  has  proved,  in  the  light  of  God's 
Word,  all  wrong." 

"  Praise  the  Lord  for  that  !  "  exclaimed  the  bishop. 
"  It  was  the  only  way  that  He  could  save  us.  The 
exposure  of  our  Babel  has  seemed  to  me  like  the 
Hand-writing  on  the  Wall,  which  warned  Belshazzar 
of  his  doom.  Well  will  it  be  for  those  who  hear  the 
interpretation,  and  flee  out  of  the  doomed  city,  as  for 
their  lives." 

"  Doomed  like  the  fated  city,  Johnstown,  I  fear,"  said 
the  lady.  "  In  our  case,  however,  many  are  escap- 
ing." 

"  Yes,  yes,  because  the  alarm  has  so  long  been 
given.  Our  church  is  weighed  in  the  balances,  and 
found  wanting  in  all  that  is  holy  and  upright.  The 
uncovering  of  the  system  means  its  downfall.  The 
first  step  in  a  reform  is  to  pour  in  the  light  of  day. 
Expose,  agitate,  unveil  !  Then  the  works  of  dark- 
ness must  haste  to  flee  away,  as  bats  before  the 
sun." 

"  Yes,  yes.     But  do  you  know,  my  lord,"  cried  the 


404  MADONNA    HALL. 

lady,  "  that  I  am  ashamed  of  my  education.  It  has 
been  only  conventual,  you  remember,  and  very  in- 
ferior to  that  of  Protestant  schools." 

"  That  is  true,  my  darling,"  sadly  assented  the 
bishop. 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  I  mean  to  do.  I  have  been 
talking  with  my  friend,  Miss  Leavenworth,  and  she 
chinks  I  am  right.  We  must  call  to  our  aid  the  best 
Christian  teachers  in  the  land,  and  I  shall  join  the 
classes.  If  Rome  has  cheated  me  out  of  a  good  edu- 
cation, she  can  cheat  no  more.  I  am  ashamed  of  our 
record." 

"  It  is  ours  no  longer !  "  exclaimed  the  bishop.  "  I 
am  responsible  for  the  Institution.  We  will  have  a 
thorough  reconstruction." 

The  predecessor  of  Bishop  Berlin,  as  is  the  custom, 
willed  to  him  the  church  property  of  the  diocese,  in- 
cluding the  convent,  although  he,  the  dying  bishop, 
did  not  own  one  cent  of  it.  When  Bishop  Berlin 
came  in  possession,  he  found  that  a  part  of  it,  the 
convent,  was  property  only  in  name,  being  covered 
with  a  mortgage,  and,  as  it  was  to  be  foreclosed,  noth- 
ing remained  but  to  sell  it  at  auction. 

This  was  accordingly  done,  a  friend  of  the  bishop's 
bidding  it  in,  with  a  sum  sufficient  to  lift  the  mort- 
gage, and  a  new  mortgage  was  given  him  as  secur- 
ity. The  transaction  was  recorded,  and  it  was  known 
that  the  convent  was  owned  outside  of  the  church 
and  simply  rented,  and  that  the  bishop  would  be  at 


THE  HA. \~in\-RITIXG    OX    THE    WALL. 


liberty  to  disband  the  sisterhood  and  close  the 
academy  whenever  the  convent  did  not  pay  expenses. 
It  is  sometimes  necessary  for  this  to  be  done,  when 
an  unendowed  convent  belongs  to  the  church  ;  as 
when  the  sisters  cannot  collect  enough  for  current 
expenses,  or  if  the  tuition  from  the  scholars  does  not 
suffice  to  support  the  institution. 

In  the  great  change  that  had  taken  place  in  the 
bishop's  views,  he  was  rejoiced  that  he  was  free  to 
resign  his  See,  and  with  the  concurrence  of  his  friend, 
a  wealthy  Protestant  layman,  reorganize  and  purify 
Madonna  Hall. 

"  We  will  have  thorough  changes  made,"  repeated 
Bishop  Berlin,  with  emphasis.  "  We  will  begin  at  the 
chapel.  The  statues,  the  candles,  Madonnas,  crosses, 
crucifixes,  shrines,  baldachins,  scapulars,  pictures,  all 
priestly  garments,  whether  they  be  cope,  mitre  or  stole, 
shall  be  banished.  A  force  of  men  shall  come  at  once, 
and  make  an  end  of  false  accessories  of  worship. 
When  the  building  is  thoroughly  cleansed  of  its  abom- 
inations, and  suitably  repaired,  it  shall  be  dedicated  to 
the  only  living  and  true  God.  It  shall  be  a  house  of 
worship,  not  only  for  the  new  seminary,  but  for  who- 
ever wishes  to  come  in  and  hear  the  Word  of  the 
Lord." 

"  You  almost  take  my  breath  away !  "  cried  the 
lady.  "  That  will  be  splendid.  What  a  wonderful 
change  it  will  be  !  " 

"  Yes,  dear,  but  you  know  I   have   not    officiated 


406  MADUXXA    HALL. 


there  for  a  long  time,  and  it  is  now  fitting  that  I 
destroy  the  altars  to  false  gods.  I  fully  believe  that 
the  bread-god  is  the  greatest  abomination  in  the  sight 
of  God.  And  in  view  of  this  worst  idolatry  ever  con- 
ceived by  man,  well  is  Rome  called  '  The  Mother  of 
Abominations  of  the  Earth.'  Mass  was  clearly  de- 
vised for  the  money  it  would  bring  into  the  church. 

"  But  who  are  these  coming  over  the  terraces  ? 
The  very  men  I  want  to  see.  Ho,  Brother  Williams, 
step  this  way,  please.  And  Hosea,  too,  glad  to  see 
you !  "  and  he  arose  to  greet  them,  and  gave  them 
seats  beside  him,  saying,  "  Wife  and  I  have  been 
talking  over  the  matter  of  which  I  spoke  to  you.  We 
had  disposed  of  the  chapel.  Now  I  want  you  to  sug- 
gest as  to  the  grounds,  and  see  how  far  our  views 
agree." 

"  This  is  to  be  a  Reformed  Catholic  institution  ? " 
asked  Father  Williams. 

"  Exactly,"  replied  the  other.  "  It  must  be  an  in- 
stitution in  which  Protestants  can  send  their  children, 
knowing  that  they  will  be  trained  up  to  be  true  to 
Christ,  and  loyal  to  their  country." 

"  Yes,"  said  Father  Williams,  "  I  see.  And  I  am 
with  you  in  receiving  the  blessed  Saviour  as  my 
Redeemer  Hosea  is  at  home  in  the  true  and  living 
way,  and  has  led  me  on.  I  would  at  once  take  every 
image  of  the  Virgin  and  all  statues  of  saints  away,  and 
leave  not  a  remnant  of  them  in  our  grounds." 

"  It  seems  almost  too  bad  to  destroy  that  elegant 


THE  HAXDM'RiriNG   OX  THE    WALL. 


407 


piece  of  sculpture,  the  Virgin  and  her  Child,"  said  the 
lady.  "  Pity  it  was  ever  used  in  worship  !  " 

"  Would  you  have  it  preserved  ?  "  asked  the  bishop, 
searchingly. 

"  No,  no  ;  by  no  means.  I  remember  it  is  like  the 
mother  and  child  of  Babylonian  worship.  It  must  be 
destroyed  ;  it  has  led  souls  astray." 

"  What  about  St.  Joseph,  the  figure  in  the  grotto  ?  " 
asked  the  bishop. 

"  Have  it  broken  to  pieces,  that  no  more  damage 
may  be  done,"  was  the  earnest  reply. 

The  bishop  took  Hosea  aside  to  inquire  about  the 
disposal  of  condemned  nuns,  and  the  niches.  He  had 
kept  closer  watch  over  his  nephew's  works  of  mercy, 
than  the  young  man  dreamed  of,  and  was  not  sur- 
prised when  he  acknowledged  that  he  had  been  suc- 
cessful in  carrying  out  his  stratagem  in  every  case, 
and  there  were  really  only  effigies  of  nuns  walled  up 
in  the  niches. 

"  So  I  thought,"  exclaimed  the  bishop,  gladly 
"  Praise  God !  "  He  then  returned  and  told  the 
glad  news  to  Madame  Clarissima  and  Father  Williams, 
and  all  rejoiced  together  over  precious  lives  saved. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  that  the  Lord  raised  up  Hosea 
to  help  in  time  of  need,"  said  the  lady.  "And  now 
I  want  everything  that  has*  been  worshiped  to  be 
utterly  destroyed,"  continued  she,  "and  I  shall  com- 
mence myself  with  hammer  and  chisel,  and  act  out 
my  faith.  The  arbors  and  grottoes  we  will  change 


4o8  MADONNA    HALL, 

somewhat,  and  have  them  fitted  up  for  recitations, 
kindergarten  exercises,  and  playhouses  for  the 
younger  children,  it  is  so  difficult  to  amuse  them," 
added  Madame  Clarissima. 

"  Very  well,  do  as  you  like,  and  win  them  to  love 
the  Good  Shepherd,"  was  the  genial  rejoinder  of  the 
bishop. 

"  Another  thing  ;  I  want  to  see  the  dreadful  cells 
of  the  great  Wing  wiped  out  of  existence,"  said  the 
lady. 

"  Yes,  by  all  means,"  replied  the  bishop.  "  All 
praise  to  God !  no  bones  are  in  the  niches  to  cry 
out  against  us.  Our  blessed  Hosea,  his  record  is 
on  high.  I  wish,  too,  that  we  could  sweep  the  cells 
away  from  every  religious  house  that  has  them,  and 
what  the  cells  imply,  cruel  decrees  for  those  who  dare 
think  for  themselves." 

"  The  people  are  awakening,"  said  Father  Williams, 
intensely  stirred,  "  and  the  Government  will  yet  con- 
fiscate these  religious  houses  and  devote  the  avails  to 
education,  as  has  been  done  in  Europe.  I  do  from 
my  whole  soul  denounce  every  shade  and  symbol  of 
the  Inquisition,  wherever  found." 

"Amen  and  amen!"  added  the  bishop.  "It  is  a 
poor  sham  of  a  religion  that  must  resort  to  torture, 
the  rack,  and  imprisonment,  to  keep  its  victims  in  its 
pale.  But  now  for  our  work.  We  will  plan  it  all 
to-night,  and  to-morrow,  Hosea,  have  a  force  of  men 
come  and  make  this  place  over  for  the  Lord." 


THE  HANDWRITING  ON  THE  WALL.     409 

It  cannot  be  supposed  that  a  movement  of  such 
magnitude  as  changing  the  religion  of  Madonna  Hall, 
could  be  effected  without  opposition.  The  next 
morning,  when  the  carpenters  and  masons  commenced 
work  under  the  bishop's  direction,  as  the  inmates  of 
the  castle-like  building  saw  them  arrive,  there  was  a 
ripple  of  doubtful  inquiry.  Service  had  not  been 
held  in  the  chapel  since  the  bishop's  return.  The 
reading  of  the  Bible,  and  prayers,  were  in  the  large 
parlor  every  morning  and  evening,  instead  of  the 
former  exercises  of  mass  worship.  The  priests, 
Krafts  and  Pecci,  happened  in  to  breakfast  this  par- 
ticular morning,  although  they  had  till  then  shame- 
facedly kept  aloof ;  now  they  came  to  take  observa- 
tions. 

"  Making  repairs,  my  Lord  Bishop  ? "  asked  Krafts, 
guardedly,  as  he  sipped  his  coffee.  His  conscience 
qualms  in  the  Tombs  had  proved  evanescent. 

"I  am  having  a  general  overhauling,"  was  the 
bishop's  reply.  "  I  find  when  the  Tombs  turn  out  to 
be  a  trap,  and  almost  the  death  of  a  Mother  Superior, 
and  later  of  a  clerical  party  of  four,  it  is  time  a 
few  windows  be  made  to  honeycomb  the  walls.  You 
understand  me,  from  my  conversation  at  my  wedding, 
and  at  other  times.  I  have  taken  the  stand  of  re- 
nouncing the  false  system  which  has  blinded  us 
nearly  to  our  ruin,  and  from  your  words  of  assent  at 
that  time,  I  gather  that  you  are  with  me  in  your 
sympathies." 


4i o  J/.-//;av/r.-/  HALL. 


"  I  gave  you  some  encouragement,"  replied  Krafts, 
"but  since  I  have  reconsidered  the  matter,  I  am  more 
doubtful." 

"  And  how  is  it  with  you  ? "  asked  the  bishop,  turn- 
ing his  keen  eye  on  Father  Pecci. 

"Don't  think  of  counting  on  me,"  was  the  quaver- 
ing reply.  "  I  could  n't  attempt  going  against  the 
interests  of  Uncle  Leo.  He  educated  me,  and  of 
course  I  think  lots  more  of  him,  and  his  promotion, 
than  I  do  of  Uncle  Sam  and  his  Government.  I 
must  hold  up  the  Italian  kingdom  at  any  hazard." 

"Very  well,"  said  the  bishop,  "if  you  uphold  a 
foreign  power,  there  will  be  no  opening  for  you  here. 
Between  the  loyal  Americans  and  you  there  is  the 
wide  distance  which  separates  those  who  obey  the 
laws  and  those  who  do  not." 

"  Is  that  so  ?  But  who  '11  say  the  masses  ?  "  asked 
Pecci,  in  bewildered  dismay. 

"There  will  be  no  masses  to  be  said,"  replied  the 
bishop.  "  We  've  done  with  that  idolatry,  the  most 
absurd  and  heaven-daring  on  earth." 

"No  masses!  no  masses!"  cried  Ptvri.  What 
will  Uncle  Leo  say  ?  " 

And  immediately  after  breakfast  he  left  and  sent 
the  news.  The  consequence  was,  the  Pope  receiving 
information  of  the  remarkable  state  of  things,  nerv- 
ously ordered  the  bishop  to  repair  to  Rome  and  give 
account  of  his  doings. 

This  the  bishop  politely  declined  to  do.     He  had 


THE  HANDWRITING   OX   THE  WALL. 


411 


been  there  recently,  had  a  pleasant  conference  with 
his  Highness,  and  could  not  leave  the  work  in  hand  to 
make  a  journey.  At  the  same  time  he  confessed  his 
faith  in  Christ,  and  earnestly  warned  the  pontiff  to 
escape  from  the  judgment  near,  by  taking  refuge  in 
the  infinite  and  merciful  Saviour. 

As  the  remodelling  of  the  church,  the  basements, 
and  grounds  progressed,  the  entire  place  took  on  a 
new  aspect. 

Many  of  the  nuns  were  oppressed  with  fear,  and 
left  Madonna  Hall.  Changing  their  dress,  some 
went  to  intelligence  offices,  and,  when  least  suspected, 
found  places  in  families  as  servants.  Others,  more 
intelligent,  became  teachers,  or  joined  a  well-estab- 
lished educational  institute,  to  prepare  to  teach. 

Krafts,  working  continually  against  Bishop  Berlin, 
succeeded  in  stirring  up  the  priests  and  bishops  far 
and  near  to  oppose  him.  But  he  knew  his  ground, 
that  his  friend  had  a  legal  right  under  the  laws  of 
this  country,  to  hold  the  property,  and  had  empowered 
him  to  make  such  changes  as  he  chose.  A  foreign 
potentate  could  not  dictate  in  the  matter,  so  the 
good  work  was  not  delayed. 

The  clang  and  din  of  the  chisel,  hammer,  pick-axe, 
and  saw,  made  vocal  the  buildings  and  their  base- 
ments, as  the  wise  bishop,  with  his  right-hand  man, 
Hosea,  went  from  one  set  of  workmen  to  another, 
saying  pleasant,  encouraging  words,  and  giving  spe- 
cific directions  about  the  repairs  he  had  planned. 


MADONNA  HALL 


One  day,  Archbishop  Bland,  returning  from  his 
beach  quarters,  still  anjinvalid,  called  to  see  the  bishop. 
and  hobbling  on  crutches,  found  him  giving  orders  to 
a  squad  of  men  who  were  engaged  in  demolishing 
images  in  the  Madonna  Hall  grounds. 

"  Saint  Christopher  !  "  cried  the  feeble-voiced  pre- 
late. "  What  sacrilege  is  this  ?  Bishop  Berlin,  you 
are  pulling  down  what  you  have  these  long  years  been 
building." 

"  That  's  true.  I  am  trying  to  undo  some  of  the 
wrong  I  have  done,"  was  the  calm  rejoinder,  as  he 
charged  the  men  to  make  thorough  work  in  demolish- 
ing the  idols. 

"  Stop,  stop,  Berlin  !  stop  your  men  !  "  groaned  the 
Archbishop.  "  This  is  an  educational  institution  ;  we 
educate  for  the  Pope. 

"Very  well,"  said  the  bishop.  "The  Pope  lives  in 
an  era  of  improvement,  when  all  good  people  are 
ashamed  of  the  ignorance,  mistakes,  and  atrocities  of 
the  past." 

"  He'll  never  change  !  "  burst  from  the  aged  pre- 
late. "  Listen  to  the  last  curse  of  the  Syllabus  of 
1864;  'Anathema  to  whomsoever  shall  say,  the  Ro- 
man Pontiff  should  and  must  reconcile  himself  to 
and  harmonize  with  progress,  liberalism,  and  modern 
civilization.'  You  see  the  Pope  can  not  change,  and 
it  is  the  height  of  heresy  for  you  to  pull  down  and 
change  our  educational  institutions.  I  learn  that  you 
have  instigated  the  Government  to  meddle  with  our 
schools  for  boys." 


THE  H A  XD  WRITING   OX  THE  WALL.       413 

"  Yes,  I  have,  with  others,  had  influence  with  the 
law-makers,"  was  the  reply.  "Your  Grace  may 
remember  that  this  battle  has  been  fought  in  France- 
Men  of  worth  and  eloquence  advocated  the  right. 
An  orator  said  in  one  of  his  speeches  before  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies,  '  The  State  has  the  right  to 
concern  itself  as  to  the  consequences  of  the  doctrines 
impressed  on  the  minds  of  youth.  On  the  ground  of 
social  preservation,  the  State  is  sovereign  master. 
On  this  ground  it  must  scrupulously  examine  if  the 
men  to  whom  it  instrusts,  or  grants  the  right  to 
intrust,  the  education  of  the  young  citizens,  are  worthy 
of  that  confidence ;  it  has  the  right  to  examine  if  their 
doctrines  are  not  dangerous  to  the  public  peace,  to 
the  social  order  ;  it  has  the  right  to  examine  if  by 
intrusting  the  young  men  to  them,  it  does  not 
prepare  for  a  civil  war  in  a  longer  or  shorter  period." 
We  do  well  to  recall  his  words  and  make  a  stand  for 
loyalty  to  our  country." 

"  The  Pope  commands  you  to  go  to  Rome,"  cried 
the  Archbishop,  obdurately.  "You  will  obey,  of 
course." 

"  I  shall  never  obey  any  mandate  of  his,"  replied 
Bishop  Berlin. 

"Why  not  ?"  asked  the  prelate. 

"  Because  we  do  not  live  in  the  Middle  Ages  ;  and 
the  Pope  of  Rome  has  no  more  right  to  summon  me 
to  him  than  has  the  Sultan  of  Turkey,  the  Czar  of 
Russia  or  the  Emperor  of  China,  and  his  claims  to 


414 


MADONNA    HALL. 


power  in  this  country  are  just  as  reasonable  as  theirs 
would  be.  As  to  the  educational  plans  of  you  Jesuits, 
the  State  has  the  right  to  say,  as  France  said  to  the 
Order  in  her  borders  in  1 880,  '  You  will  not  recognize 
my  authority,  therefore  I  will  not  permit  you,  who  are 
despising  my  rights,  to  teach  the  national  youth.' ' 

The  words  fell  upon  the  ears  of  the  aged  prelate 
like  the  death-knell  of  his  hopes. 

Meanwhile  the  workmen  had  broken  to  pieces,  in 
one  huge  pile,  every  image  in  the  grounds.  First  of 
all,  the  image  of  Mary  on  the  roof,  sheltered  by  the 
cupola.  There  were  several  other  statues  of  the 
Madonna;  as  she  has  been  made  the  patron  saint  of 
the  United  States,  her  graven  images  abound.  There 
were  also  images  of  the  child  Jesus,  as  well  as  life- 
size  figures  of  Joseph  and  other  patron  saints.  As 
the  nuns  beheld,  they  saw  that  these  senseless  idols 
had  no  more  power  than  the  Philistines'  god,  Dagon, 
not  being  able  even  to  hinder  themselves  from  being 
destroyed.  As  Bishop  Berlin  helped  on  the  demo- 
lition, he  was  filled  with  a  strange  peace,  while  the 
benighted  prelate,  often  by  his  side,  writhed  with 
angry  emotions." 

"  You  '11  be  deprived,"  he  mourned.  "  You  '11  be 
unfrocked.  You  '11  be  imprisoned,  I  warn  you.  Alas  ! 
alas !  the  loss  of  this  great  treasure." 

Bishop  Berlin  made  no  reply,  but  gave  orders  to 
the  laborers  to  remove  the  debris,  and  commence 
work  on  the  walls  in  the  large  wing. 


THE  HAXDWRITIXG   ON  THE  WALL. 


415 


"  Now,  your  Grace,"  said  he  to  the  Archbishop, 
"  you  surely  will  approve  of  having  windows  thrown 
into  these  thick  walls  after  what  you  suffered  when 
confined  here  ?  " 

"  I  care  nothing  for  the  walls,  now  that  I  am  free, 
but  I  can  not  get  over  the  thought  of  this  great 
sacrilege,"  cried  the  Archbishop. 

"It  seems  strange  to  you,  no  doubt,"  replied 
Bishop  Berlin.  "  But  you  must  remember  that  the 
Lord  is  a  jealous  God,  and  will  not  share  His  worship 
with  another.  His  second  command  is,  '  Thou  shalt 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  nor  any  like- 
ness of  any  thing  that  is  in  the  heaven  above,  or  the 
earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth. 
Thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them  or  serve 
them.'  Now  since  graven  images  are  expressly 
forbidden  in  His  holy  Word,  it  is  my  duty  to  destroy 
them,  as  you  see." 

"  I  never  saw  them  forbidden,"  haughtily  replied 
his  Grace.  "And  I  do  n't  believe  they  are." 

"  Here  is  a  copy  of  the  whole  Bible,"  said  the 
bishop  in  reply,  handing  it  to  him.  "  In  it  you  will 
find  this  (second  commandment,  which  is  sinfully 
omitted  in  the  Douay  version,  to  shelter  idolatry. 
Will  you  accept  it  ?  " 

The  prelate  took  the  gift  and  contemptuously  threw 
it  on  the  pile  of  rubbish,  saying  with  bitter  scorn, 
"  That  's  the  whole  trouble  !  It 's  the  everlasting 
Bible  that  is  in  the  way.  If  it  was  not  for  that,  the 


4i 6  MADONNA    HALL. 

Pope  would  have  his  say  about  every  thing  in  this 
country.  It  's  the  open  Bible,  the  godless  public 
schools  and  the  liberty  of  thinking,  that  prevent  his 
universal  sway.  But  we  are  organizing  more  than 
ever,  and  we'll  teach  you  bigots  a  lesson  when  the 
year  comes  round ! "  and  he  stumbled  away  on  his 
crutches  in  impotent  rage,  an  object  lesson  like  the 
Pope  of  Rome. 

The  wealthy  merchant  who  advanced  money  to 
clear  Madonna  Hall,  and  who  had  his  own  deed 
recorded,  as  soon  as  Bishop  Berlin  had  resigned  his 
See,  made  a  gift  of  the  institution  to  the  bishop  and 
u  board  of  trustees,  for  educational  uses. 

While  the  reconstruction  was  going  on  at  Madonna 
Hall,  Madame  Clarissima,  at  "the  suggestion  of  her 
husband,  drove  over  to  the  city  and  commenced 
operations  at  one  of  the  Branch  schools.  This  was 
easier  for  her,  as  the  teachers  were  from  Madonna 
Hall,  and  were  appointed  by  those  having  care  of  that 
institution, — the  Superioress  having  most  to  do  with 
the  selection. 

She  had  previously  conferred  with  Grace  Leaven- 
worth  and  Mr.  Cameron,  whom  she  interviewed  at 
Bellevue,  and  the  Aid  Society,  as  to  the  school-books 
needed  to  meet  the  requisition  of  the  Commissioners, 
who  were  to  visit  it.  She  had  also  selected  a  number 
of  converted  nuns,  who  had  for  some  little  time  been 
members  of  Hosea's  Bible  class  and  gave  evidence  of 
a  change  of  heart,  and  were  longing  to  lead  others,  as 
they  had  been  led,  into  the  light. 


THE    HAXDll'IUTIXG    CM"    THE  WALL.     417 


These  were  awaiting  her  call  at  the  Aid  Society's 
Rooms,  and  were  to  be  employed  for  a  short  time, 
until  regularly  trained  teachers  could  be  obtained, 
when  they  in  turn  were  to  engage  in  a  course  of 
study. 

"  Now,"  said  Madame  Clarissima  to  Grace,  as  the 
two  reached  the  ante-room  of  the  Branch  Seminary, 
"the  first  step  is  to  see  if  any  one  of  the  text  books 
will  answer.  I  have  not  the  least  idea  even  one 
will  do." 

"  Of  course  not,"  said  Grace.  "  It  will  not  do  to 
have  any  book  retained  that  the  priests  have  manipu- 
lated into  teaching  falsehood." 

As  Miss  Leavenworth  had  been  appointed  assistant 
on  the  school  board  of  which  Mr.  Cameron  was  chair- 
man, she  had  had  text  books  given  her  to  examine, 
and,  among  others,  those  in  common  use  in  the  paro- 
chial schools.  She  found  these  last  saturated  with 
the  teachings  of  the  papacy,  and  of  this  Madame 
Clarissima  was  fully  aware. 

"  The  Catholic  National  Series  will  never  pass 
muster  with  our  school  board,"  said  Grace,  as  they 
were  seated  in  an  ante-room  of  the  seminary,  where 
were  piled  copies  of  the  books  used  by  the  pupils. 

Taking  up  a  Third  Reader — one  of  the  Series  re- 
ferred to, —  Grace  found  it  stated  in  the  preface  that, 
"  in  common  with  the  other  books  of  the  Catholic- 
National  Series,  it  had  one  chief  characteristic,  viz., 
a  thoroughly  Catholic  tone,  which  will  be  found  to 
pervade  the  whole  book," 


4i g  MADONNA   HALL. 

"There  is  no  doubt  about  that!"  exclaimed 
Madame  Clarissima.  "See,  here  is  the  first  story: 
'  Bessie's  First  Mass.'  I  was  treated  to  that  when  a 
little  tot.  And  further  on  you  will  find,  '  How  to  be  a 
Nun,'  on  whicn  I  was  well  fed,  early  and  late.  Then 
there  is  '  Saint  Bridget,'  and  the  '  St.  Patrick  Penny/ 
It  is  Catholic  all  through,  and  I  pity  the  children1. 
taught  in  such  readers,  as  never  before.  It  is  starva-- 
tion,  as  far  as  the  intellect  and  practical  information - 
are  concerned,  to  say  nothing  of  the  poison  mixed, 
with  the  sloppy  food." 

As  they  glanced  over  the  histories,  geographies  and 
reading  books,  they  found  them  all  perverted  to  teach 
Catholicism.  One  of  the  histories  most  in  use, 
written  by  a  Jesuit,  is  infused  with  his  theological 
hatred  of  Protestantism  and  the  acknowledged  facts 
of  years  gone  by  as  related  by  reliable  historians. 
Tetzel,  the  German  monk,  he  eulogizes  to  the  skies, 
and  without  a  word  of  condemnation  of  the  indul- 
gences which  he  sold  all  over  Germany.  As  for 
Luther,  he  can  not  curse  him  enough.  In  this  history 
the  children  are  taught  that  Luther  was  a  very  bad 
man,  and  that  Protestantism  is  the  worst  kind  of 
religion  and  makes  everybody  vicious. 

"  None  of  these  books  can  be  tolerated,"  said 
Grace,  "  they  are  so  utterly  false.  Why,  statistics 
show  that  the  New  York  parochial  schools  turn  out 
three  and  a  half  times  as  many  paupers  as  the  public 
schools.  Here  is  another  history,"  opening  it.  "  See, 


THE  HANDWRITING   OX  THE  WALL. 


419 


here  it  is  stated  that  John  Calvin  was  expelled  from 
the  university  on  account  of  his  immoralities.  It  calls 
John  Knox  a  bad  priest,  and  the  ruffian  of  the  Refor" 
mation." 

"I  know  how  false  the  entire  Series  is,"  said 
Madame  Clarissima.  "  My  husband  has  brought 
home  books  from  the  Public  Library,  and  we  have 
compared  our  Catholic  school  books  with  true  authors, 
and  find  them  worse  than  useless.  We  examined  the 
'Bible  History,  with  an  Appendix  of  Church  His- 
tory,' very  popular,  and  indorsed  by  cardinals,  arch- 
bishops and  bishops.  Here  is  the  very  book.  It 
magnifies  the  persecutions  under  Henry  and  Eliza- 
beth, and  is  silent  about  the  career  of  Bloody  Mary. 
See  how  this  chapter  is  ended :  '  Catholicity  [Roman- 
ism] has  ever  appealed  to  reason  ;  Protestantism,  like 
Mohammedanism,  to  force  and  violence.' ' 

"  What  falsifying  !  "  exclaimed  Grace.  "  What  a 
work  it  will  be  to  help  the  dear  children  unlearn  all 
this  !  It  is  well  that  the  Government  bestirs  itself  to 
the  task,  for  every  day  it  becomes  more  difficult." 

"  Oh,  I  know  it,  I  know  it,  and  it  is  very  sad  that  I 
have  so  long  blindly  fed  on  falsehood,  and  given  it  to 
others.  But  now  that  the  true  light  has  come  into 
my  soul,  I  hope  to  be  doubly  diligent  and  seek  to 
undo,  as  far  as  possible,  the  great  wrong.  We  must 
hasten  to  educate  in  the  true  sense." 

"Yes,"  replied  Grace,  "that  is  the  great  work. 
Educate,  hasten  to  give  something  better, —  antidotes 


42O 


MADONNA   HALL. 


for  the  poison  so  long  instilled  in  tender  minds  ;  and  I 
know  that  God  will  help  and  bless  us  in  doing  this." 

Entering  the  seminary,  Madame  Clarissima  gave 
the  nuns  in  charge  a  vacation,  sending  them  back  to 
Madonna  Hall  for  a  course  of  instruction,  while  she 
inducted  in  their  places  those  she  had  summoned 
These  were  genuine  Bible  readers,  who  were  greatly 
needed  to  help  enlighten  the  little  ones.  The  cate- 
chisms and  text  books  were  all  gathered  up,  and 
taken  into  the  ante-room  ;  and  just  then  Hosea  ap- 
peared with  a  wagon-load  of  Testaments,  which  had 
been  ordered  from  the  Bible  House.  The  nuns  were 
instructed  to  distribute  them  to  the  children,  and, 
calling  them  to  order,  commencing  with  the  Gospel 
of  Matthew,  as  many  as  could,  read  in  rotation. 

Hosea  was  then  told  to  take  every  image  from  the 
school-room,  and  pack  them  into  his  empty  wagon, 
and  lose  no  time  in  giving  them  to  the  flames.  As 
Grace  assisted  him,  the  children  were  wonder-struck, 
while  Madame  Clarissima,  who  won  their  hearts  by 
her  genial  manner,  explained  why  she  removed 
them. 

"  Children,"  said  she,  "  what  are  these  ?  "  pointing 
to  the  idols. 

Many  hands  were  raised. 

"Them's  emiges,"  said  a  little  Irish  boy  to  whom 
she  pointed. 

"  Yes,"  said  she  ;  "  they  are  graven   images,  that 


THE  HANDWRITING   ON  THE  WALL. 


421 


the  dear  Lord,  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  loves  us  so 
much,  forbids  us  to  make." 

She  then  read  the  second  commandment,  had  them 
repeat  it  after  her,  explained  it,  and  told  them  that 
some  wicked  men  had  left  it  out  of  the  Catholic 
Bible,  so  that  people  might  forget  that  God  had  for- 
bidden the  making  of  images  to  worship. 

A  smutty  little  hand  was  raised. 

"  Well,  Patrick,  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  Father  Buhler,  he  believes  in  emiges,  and  he 
won't  want  'em  tooken  off." 

"  Well,"  the  lady  replied,  "  he  is  far  away,  and  will 
never  stand  up  here  and  talk  about  them  any 
more." 

Another  hand  was  lifted. 

"  Well,  Johnnie,  what  is  it  ? " 

"  My  father  and  mother  believes  in  them,  and 
what  '11  we  do  wanting  them  ?  " 

"  '  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  Him 
only  shalt  thou  serve,' "  was  the  reply.  "That's  what 
the  Lord  says.  And  now,  dear  children,  I  want  you 
to  read  a  beautiful  story  about  the  Lord  Jesus  when 
He  was  born  into  this  world." 

Then  as  they  read  the  story,  partly  from  Matthew 
and  partly  from  Luke,  she  talked  to  them  of  His  lowly 
birth, —  and  that  now  He  was  in  heaven,  loving  us  and 
ready  to  save  us  from  our  sins, —  and  then  Luther's 
hymn  for  his  children  having  been  written  on  the 
blackboard,  she  had  them  learn  to  sing  it,  Grace 


422  MADONNA    HALL. 


leading  and  the  musical  nuns  joining  the  children  in 
singing,— 

"  Away  in  a  manger,  no  crib  for  his  bed, 
The  little  Lord  Jesus  lay  down  His  sweet  head  ; 
The  stars  in  the  sky  looked  down  where  He  lay, 
The  little  Lord  Jesus  asleep  in  the  hay. 

"  The  cattle  are  lowing,  the  poor  Baby  wakes, 
But  little  Lord  Jesus  no  crying  He  makes. 
I  love  Thee,  Lord  Jesus ;  look  down  from  the  sky, 
And  watch  by  me  always,  and  ever  be  nigh." 

They  then  sang,  — 

"  What  a  Friend  we  have  in  Jesus," 

and 

"  Jesus  loves  me,  this  I  know," 

and  other  hymns  for  little  ones,  spending  a  full  half- 
hour  in  the  exercise. 

The  children  were  delighted.  Many  a  dull  eye 
was  brightened  with  new  thought,  and  as  all  were 
tired  to  death  with  the  false  teaching  of  the  cate- 
chism and  scapular,  they  were  hungry  for  better  food, 
and  partook  of  it  with  a  relish.  As  the  children 
started  on  their  way  home,  little  groups  chatted 
together. 

"Oh,  did  n't  the  ladies  talk  lovely!  "  said  they. 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  I  want  to  have  them  come  every  day 
and  tell  us  such  nice  things,  and  have  us  sing,"  said 
others. 

They  all  went  home  so  happy  that  the  parents 
were  won  to  look  favorably  on  Madame  Clarissima's 


THE  HANDWRITING   ON  THE  WALL.      423 

faith.  They  seldom  were  in  favor  of  the  parochial 
school,  and  gladly  welcomed  a  change  looking  towards 
the  public  school,  especially  as  the  law  demanded  it. 

This  was  but  the  beginning.  A  genuine  Ameri- 
can school  of  the  primary,  intermediate  and  grammar 
grades  was  soon  under  way,  in  which  the  Bible  was 
read  and  prayer  offered  in  the  Name  of  the  One 
Saviour. 

In  a  month,  an  entire  revolution  had  also  been 
made  in  Madonna  Hall.  The  vast  building  and  ad- 
joining chapel  were  rededicated,  and  with  the  fall 
term  a  ladies'  seminary  was  opened,  with  a  new  corps 
of  instructors,  and  a  full  attendance  of  pupils  ready 
to  commence  training  for  usefulness  as  American 
citizens.  The  Lady  Clarissima,  and  many  nuns,  with 
pupils  from  far  and  near,  joined  the  seminary  as 
scholars,  resolved,  if  possible,  to  atone  in  some  meas- 
ure for  past  lack  of  opportunity  by  persistent  dili- 
gence in  study. 


424 


MADONNA   HALL. 


XXXII. 


OT  long  after  Mrs.  Byington  sailed  for  Europe, 
the  "  Mansion  "  was  refurnished  more  beautifully 
than  ever  and  became  the  abode  of  the  Leavenworths. 
While  getting  settled,  mother  and  daughter  did  not 
forget  their  responsibilities  at  the  Aid  Rooms.  An 
early  event  in  the  new  home  was  a  reception.  Among 
the  many  invited  guests  were  Mr.  Cameron,  Col. 
Southbury  and  his  niece  Ella,  Bishop  Berlin  with 
Madame  Clarissima,  and  Father  Williams  and  wife. 
While  preparing  for  this  gathering,  Grace  drove  over 
to  Madonna  Hall  and  called  on  Madame  Clarissima  to 
enlist  her  "  in  a  nice  little  surprise  plan." 

"The  nuns  we  have  at  the  Aid  Rooms,"  said  she, 
"  are  most  of  them  from  this  place,  and  were  pupils  of 
your  music  teacher,  Estelle,  who  found  a  home  with 
friends,  and  has  never  been  in  our  Rooms.  Some  of 
them  insist  that  she  perished  in  the  wing  basement, 
others  are  sure  that  she  recanted,  and  thus  saved  her 
life.  I  want  your  help  in  undeceiving  them." 


WYSTERY*    UNVEILED. 


425 


"  I  will  gladly  give  it,"  was  the  ready  reply. 

"  I  can  tell  them  what  I  know,"  said  Grace.  "  But 
it  will  be  more  appropriate  for  you  to  state  the  facts 
in  the  case.  They  will  get  strength  from  hearing 
your  voice  witness  for  the  Master." 

Madame  Clarissima  was  delighted  with  the  plan, 
and  said,  "  You  are  right,  dear  friend,  I  should  ever 
be  busy  in  undoing  my  sad  record  of  false  teaching ; 
and  it  seems  to  me  that  the  successful  secret  of  this 
is  to  show  them  something  better.  The  bishop  says, 
'  Shed  plenty  of  light,  and  there  is  no  chance  for  dark- 
ness to  flourish.'  I  will  come  and  do  all  I  can  to  help 
strengthen  the  dear  souls." 

"  You  can  do  them  untold  good,"  was  the  reply. 
"  And  if  you  can  induce  any  others  that  reside  here  to 
come,  please  bring  them,"  added  Grace  cordially. 
"  While  we  welcome  our  circle  of  old  tried  friends,  we 
do  not  forget,  when  we  make  a  feast,  those  we  are 
trying  to  help,  who,  from  lack  of  our  chances,  are 
spiritually  halt,  lame  and  blind." 

"  All  right,"  replied  Madame  Clarissima.  "  I  can 
bring  some  with  me  I  have  no  doubt ;  and  it  is  so  nice 
in  you  to  think  of  them." 

"  I  could  not  help  thinking  of  them,  when  they  are 
on  my  heart  so  much,"  said  Grace.  "  Do  you  know 
that  Estelle  has  improved  wonderfully  since  being  at 
the  conservatory.  I  shall  give  her  the  first  use  of  my 
new  parlor  grand.  Come  early,  please,  and  we  will 
have  the  music  room  open  for  the  reunion  of  Estelle 


426  MADONNA    HALL. 

and  her  friends.     Be  sure  and  invite  Hosea,"  and  she 
hastened  away,  full  of  benevolent  plans. 

Accordingly,  when  the  evening  came,  Madame 
Clarissima  was  at  the  Aid  Rooms  in  good  season  to 
interview  the  nuns,  and  give  them  a  hint  of  what  was 
coming  ;  and  with  her  large  company,  escorted  by  the 
bishop,  who  had  joined  them,  entered  Leavenworth 
Mansion.  Estelle  appearing  at  the  right  moment, 
led  the  way  to  the  music  room  adjoining  the  parlors. 
She  met  the  nuns  individually  with  tearful  affection, 
while  they  fell  on  her  neck  and  cried  for  joy  to  find 
that  she  was  alive,  and  they  could  see  her  once 
more. 

When  the  wave  of  emotion  had  a  little  subsided, 
and  quiet  was  restored,  at  invitation  of  Grace, 
Madame  Clarissima  rehearsed  what  had  happened  in 
Madonna  Hall.  She  referred  to  the  great  work  of 
faith  which  Hosea  had  done  for  years,  and  acknowl- 
edged the  Hand  of  God  in  raising  him  up  and 
making  him  so  wise  and  faithful  in  the  time  of  great 
extremity,  and  giving  him  such  success  that  not  one 
condemned  nun  perished.  Sister  Estelle  is  here 
among  us  alive,  well,  happy  as  are  many  others, 
because  the  blessing  of  the  tender  and  compassionate 
Saviour  attended  him,"  said  the  lady.  "  And  not  a 
few  of  you  can  testify  that,  under  God,  you  owe  your 
life  and  liberty  to  him." 

"  Yes,  yes,  we  owe  our  lives  to  him,"  said  many, 
with  heartfelt  gratitude. 


"MYSTERY"    UNVEILED. 


427 


"  I  doubt  not  that  the  great  work  in  Madonna  Hall 
commenced  with  him,  and  was  brought  about  by  his 
efforts  and  prayers."  She  then  related  in  her 
fascinating  way,  her  adventure  in  the  Tombs ;  how 
she  found  the  Lord  there,  in  her  agony,  and  escaped 
in  answer  to  prayer  ;  that  the  bishop  and  herself 
had  been  led  out  of  darkness  step  by  step  into  the 
light,  and  many  of  the  nuns  had  found  peace  in 
believing.  "And  now,"  said  she,  "what  shall  we 
render  to  the  Lord  for  what  He  has  done  for  us? 
He  has  a  work  for  each  one  of  us  to  do  in  owning 
Him,  and  in  being  helpful  to  others." 

There  was  not  a  dry  eye  in  the  room,  as  hushed 
and  reverent  they  listened  to  the  glowing  story  of 
deliverance  from  the  false  system  that  crushes  rather 
than  uplifts  humanity. 

Hosea  came  in  as  Madame  Clarissima  had  closed 
her  recital,  and  greeting  them  all  with  grace  and  ease, 
took  his  place  beside  Estelle,  ready  to  help  the  sing- 
ing with  his  incomparable  tenor,  greatly  to  her 
satisfaction. 

Madame  Clarissima  was  radiant,  and  exclaimed, — 

"This  is  indeed  a  family  gathering,  and  we  are 
permitted  to  see  great  things  accomplished  in  the 
removal  of  an  evil  work.  Now,  Miss  Leavenworth,  as 
is  most  fitting,  let  us  have  a  praise  service  of  song." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  let  us  all  sing  with  heart  and  voice," 
replied  Grace,  beamingly,  as  she  helped  distribute 
books,  and  encouraged  the  more  timid. 


428  MADONNA   HALL. 

The  folding-doors  were  open  over  the  house,  and  as 
inspiring  hymns  were  sung,  and  psalms  chanted,  the 
burden  of  the  melody  was  a  prophecy  of  the  near 
triumph  of  Righteousness. 

"  The  morning  light  is  breaking," 

and  other  sacred  songs,  were  rendered  with  rare  joy 
by  those  who  had  recently  received  the  peace  of  God 
that  passeth  all  understanding. 

How  vast  the  difference  between  the  worship  of 
God's  children,  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual 
songs,  and  idolatry! 

How  wide  the  gulf  between  this  adoration, — 

"  My  faith  looks  up  to  Thee, 
Thou  Lamb  of  Calvary, 
Saviour  Divine !  " 

and  the  sickening  utterances  of  the  singing  nuns  at  a 
former  convent  Reception,  where  Mary  the  creature 
was  deified,  and  Christ  the  Infinite  Creator  was 
ignored. 

The  chanting  of  God's  Word,  how  elevating  and 
reverential,  as  in  the  sublime  words, — 

"  Who  is  the  King  of  Glory  ? 
The  Lord  of  Hosts, 
He  is  the  King  of  Glory." 

While  the  company  in  the  music  room  were  enjoy- 
ing their  musical  reunion,  the  circle  of  friends  in  the 
front  parlor,  undisturbed,  were  talking  with  absorbed 


i  MYSTERY"    UNVEILED. 


429 


interest  of  the  aggressions  of  the  foreign  element  that 
threatens  this  Government.  The  evening  papers  had 
an  item  respecting  the  Anarchists  in  Chicago,  and 
Bishop  Berlin,  addressing  Colonel  Southbury,  vyho 
sat  next  him,  asked, — 

"  Do  you  think,  Colonel,  that  we  have  reason  to 
fear  their  movements  ?  " 

"  They  are  less  united  than  formerly,"  was  the 
reply,  "  and  I  regard  them  as  far  more  easily  con- 
trolled than  the  Jesuits  in  our  midst.  The  Society  that 
the  easy-going  French  nation  has  found  it  necessary 
to  expel  eight  times  in  a  little  over  one  hundred  years, 
calls  for  close  watching  and  severe  legislation  in  our 
country." 

"  I  think  so,  decidedly,"  said  Mr.  Cameron.  "  I 
have  recently  given  attention  to  their  methods  of 
parochial  work  in  their  schools." 

"  I  am  delighted  to  hear  it,"  exclaimed  Father 
Williams.  "  I  have  long  been  praying  for  this  day  to 
dawn.  The  trouble  is,  the  masses  have  a  misplaced 
confidence,  and  are  ignorant  of  the  true  character  of 
the  Jesuits.  They  think  them  good,  when  they  are 
very  corrupt.  What  concise  work  is  there  that  will 
enlighten  them  ?  Every  Compendium  that  I  have 
seen  is  in  the  Latin  language,  locked  up  for  the  use 
of  the  clergy  alone." 

"  The  book  you  seek  is  just  issued,"  was  the  reply. 
"  Professor  M.  Paul  Bert,  a  wise  and  brilliant  states- 
man of  France,  seeing  the  dangerous  blight  falling  on 


43° 


MADO*\\\A    HALL. 


society  from  Jesuits  being  permitted  to  instruct  youth, 
translated  the  leading  text  book  of  the  Order,  '  Gury's 
Compendium  of  Moral  Theology;'  and  it  has  just 
been  reproduced  in  English  in  this  country." 

"  Ah,  indeed  !  What  effect  had  this  book  in 
France  ?  "  asked  Madame  Du  Pont  Williams,  quite 
interested. 

"  A  very  wonderful  effect,"  replied  Mr.  Cameron. 
"  This  book,  with  the  professor's  overpowering 
speeches  before  the  Chambers  of  Deputies,  caused 
laws  to  be  made  which  entirely  exclude  Jesuits  from 
being  the  educators  of  children  and  youth.  The 
book  is  a  fearless  exposure  of  their  antichristian  prin- 
ciples, which,  under  our  laws,  are  the  worst  of  crimes, 
as  lying,  stealing,  perjury,  adultery  and  murder.  It  is 
a  most  disgusting  unveiling  of  '  The  Mystery  of 
Iniquity,'  taken  under  the  wing  of  so-called  Moral 
Theology." 

"  Why  is  it  necessary  to  expose  this  wickedness  in 
a  book  ?  "  asked  Madame  Du  Pont  Williams,  appeal- 
ing to  Father  Berlin. 

"  A  charge  to  keep  I  have, 
A  God  to  glorify," 

came  floating  in  from  the  music  room. 

"  You  do  well  to  ask,"  replied  the  bishop.  "The  book 
was  called  for  to  settle  the  question  as  to  the  morality 
of  the  Jesuits.  Well-informed  Protestants  have  held 
that  they  and  their  principles  are  execrable.  The 


'MYSTERY"    UNVEILED. 


431 


papacy,  on  the  other  hand,  has  mostly  maintained  that 
their  principles  are  holy,  and  they  are  a  saintly  and 
God-approved  class  of  men.'' 

"  It  has  been  well  said,"  remarked  Mr.  Cameron, 
turning  to  Mrs.  Leavenworth,  "that  the  Jesuit  de- 
grades everything  he  touches.  Conscience  is 
suppressed,  with  all  holy  aspirations.  His  deep  scorn 
for  woman  is  only  matched  by  that  of  the  heathen, 
who  know  not  God,  with  this  difference,  for  the  sake 
of  outside  influence,  for  policy  and  domination,  there  i? 
a  certain  pretence  on  the  part  of  the  Jesuits.  'Bear  this 
truth  well  in  mind,'  says  one  of  the  Order,  'better  fee! 
the  evil  will  of  a  man  than  the  good  will  of  a  woman." 
'  Women  are  habitually  given  to  lying,'  says  the 
Jesuit.  In  all  their  dissertations,  their  deep  scorn 
for  the  daughter  of  Eve,  the  first  corrupter,  is  often 
manifested  under  the  most  vulgar  form.'  Woman, 
under  Jesuit  rule  is  kept  down  and  crushed ;  it  is 
only  the  religion  of  Christ  that  disenthralls  her,  and 
gives  her  her  place  in  the  family  and  society.  The  pro- 
fessor says,  '  Among  those  that  the  Jesuits  brutify, 
they  themselves  may  be  reckoned  in  the  first  line. 
During  three  centuries  it  has  often  been  remarked 
they  have  not,  in  intellectual  attainment,  produced  one 
man  of  the  first,  nor  even  one  of  the  second  rank;  but 
they  do  not  seem  to  perceive  it." 

"That  is  not  surprising,"  replied  Mrs.  Leavenworth. 
"  How  can  men  bound  in  chains  of  moral  darkness 
have  a  clear  mental  vision  ?  It  is  ever  true  that  '  a 


432 


MADONXA    HALL. 


good  understanding  have  they  that  keep  His  command- 
ments.' As  to  the  scorn  of  a  sinful  Order  of  men,  it 
is  complimentary  and  cause  of  rejoicing.  It  will  be 
easier  to.  deliver  women  under  their  rule,  for  as  soon 
as  the  light  shines,  they  will  understand,  and  throw 
off  the  yoke. 

"The  book  we  are  speaking  of,"  resumed  the 
bishop,  "  being  their  standard  text  book  of  morab* 
shows  just  what  they  are  to-day, —  the  same  as  they 
were  two  hundred  years  ago,  and  by  their  own  con- 
fession in  this  work,  they  must  be  judged.  I  have 
always  had  a  secret  horror  of  their  doctrines."  Like 
Lot  in  Sodom,  the  bishop  had  had  his  righteous  soul 
vexed  with  their  unlawful  deeds. 

"  For  my  part,  I  never  could  understand  their  rea- 
soning ;  they  twist  and  mystify  so  much,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Du  Pont  Williams. 

"  Hard  set,  those  Jesuits !  "  interjected  Mr.  Leav- 
enworth. 

"  I  regard  the  enterprise  of  the  Professor,  in  bring- 
ing before  the  people  proof  of  what  they  are,"  said 
Mr.  Cameron,  "as  a  masterful  movement.  In  con- 
sequence of  this,  the  Jesuits  in  France  can  not  med- 
dle with  the  instruction  of  the  children  and  youth,  and 
there  is  no  reason  why  the  same  means  should  not 
influence  public  opinion  and  bring  about  a  similar 
result  here." 

"  Pity  we  cannot  muster  one  like  him  in  this 
country.  For  these  ten  years  we  have  been  outdone 


"MYSTERY"    UNVEILED. 


433 


by  the  French  ! "  groaned  Mr.  Leavenworth,  in  view 
of  the  facts  that  many  of  our  future  citizens  are  being 
trained  to  be  criminals,  and  that  France  has  set  us  a 
better  example. 

"  The  men  for  the  crisis  are  already  here,"  replied 
the  Colonel,  hopefully.  "We  have  many  eloquent 
and  strong  men  awake  to  the  demands  of  the  hour." 

"  Yes,  and  the  unveiling  of  the  character  of  the 
Jesuits  gives  these  men  a  great  advantage.  Our 
country's  invaders  are  at  last  uncloaked.  '  Mystery ' 
is  their  Bible  name,  but  they  are  forever  uncovered 
before  the  astonished  gaze  of  the  world.  It  is  useless 
for  those  who  crystalize  around  Jesuitism  to  equivo- 
cate or  hide  behind  pious  dodges  ;  they  are  helplessly 
unmasked,  and  can  no  longer  conceal  their  creed  from 
the  masses  behind  a  Latin  screen ;  it  is  translated  for 
the  unlearned.  As  you  request,  Mr.  Leavenworth,  I 
will  now  read  a  few  points  of  the  Professor's  summary 
of  this  Compendium." 

"  By  all  means,  Mr.  Cameron  ;  we  shall  be  pleased 
to  hear,"  was  the  reply. 

Mr.  Cameron  began, — 

"  He  says,  'The  first  impression  of  a  lay  reader,  in 
looking  over  a  Jesuitical  Compendium,  is  wonder  and 
dread.  It  pretends  to  be  all,  —  canon  law,  civil  law, 
penal,  even  commercial  law,  jurisprudence  ;  and,  also, 
divine  and  human  science  may  be  found  here.  The 
priest,  in  the  course  of  his  studies,  has  become  thor- 
oughly impregnated  with  it,  carries  it  with  him  out  of 


434 


MADONNA   HALL. 


the  seminary,  and,  with  his  breviary,  catechism  and 
confessor's  manual,  if  he  is  in  the  country,  it  will 
form  all  his  library ;  he  thinks  he  has  all  that  is 
needed  to  guide  his  conduct  towards  men  as  well  as 
his  relations  with  Heaven.  .  .  .  Society  can  have  no 
hold  on  him,  nor  teach  him  anything ;  all  has  been 
foreseen  by  his  chiefs. 

'"The  layman  is  struck  with  the  absence  of  any 
general  principle.  In  the  "Section  on  Conscience," 
there  are  the  definition,  the  divisions  and  subdivi- 
sions, varying  from  each  other;  as  much  as  to  say, 
the  true  truth,  the  doubtful  truth,  and  the  false  truth. 
The  Roman  casuist  is  aiming  at  destroying  all  the 
elevated  and  holy  significance  of  the  word,  and  he  is 
sure  to  effect  what  he  seeks. 

" '  The  third  surprise  of  the  general  reader,  not 
used  to  crookedness,  is  to  find  the  facility  with  which, 
out  of  an  excellent  principle,  he  deduces  the  most 
monstrous  consequences.  The  subtle  hair-splitting- 
reasoning  drifts  one  away  from  the  solid  foundations, 
and,  full  of  anguish,  one  is  drawn  towards  a  fatal 
declivity,  the  tufts  of  grass  tearing  off  under  our 
crisped  hands.  It  is  the  strength  of  the  false  reason- 
ing casuist,  and  the  ne  plus  ultra  of  his  art ;  he  knows 
that,  at  last,  tired  and  bruised,  the  patient  will  roll 
into  the  abyss.'  The  abyss  of  doubt,"  explained  Mr. 
Cameron,  "which  the  tempter  brought  into  Eden. 
<  Ye  shall  not  surely,'  being  the  formula  which,  per- 
sistently followed  out,  leads  to  the  destruction  of  all 


-MYSTERY"1    UX  VEILED. 


435 


moral  principle.  The  casuist  we  are  considering  fully 
adopts  the  tactics  of  Satan  in  decrying  right  and 
bolstering  up  wrong  doing.  Hath  God  said, —  doubt- 
ing God's  Word,  he  accuses  Him  of  lying, — 'Thou 
shalt  not  eat  of  the  fruit  ? '  Never  mind,  the  fruit  is 
good  to  make  you  wise  ;  doubt,  disobey  and  eat  ;  you 
can  do  it  with  impunity,  with  a  mental  reservation, 
and  say  you  did  not  do  it.'  Here  we  have  the  portrait- 
ure of  sin.  disbelieving,  disobeying,  ignoring,  defying 
God." 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Leavenworth  ;  "Satan  was  the 
father  of  lies,  and  of  the  Order  of  the  Jesuits,  his 
most  obedient  children." 

"  When  a  guilty  man  is  condemned  by  the  civil 
law,"  continued  Mr.  Cameron,  "the  Jesuit  strives  to 
find  a  loop-hole  by  which  he  may  escape.  His  code 
makes  people  criminals,  and  he  always  sides  with  the 
sinner.  Between  the  thief  and  his  victim  he  never 
hesitates ;  he  takes  the  part  of  the  thief,  and  so  of  all 
other  crimes.  The  gist  of  his  Moral  Theology  is  to 
sin  all  one  can  in  the  circumstances  and  not  be  found 
out.  It  is  as  if  the  writer  were  such  a  consummate 
sinner  himself  that  he  thinks  the  most  desirable 
thing  in  the  universe  is  to  roll  sin  as  a  sweet  morsel 
under  the  tongue  in  concealment,  and  at  the  same 
time  hypocritically  appear  as  an  angel  of  light.  It  is 
well  that  this,  their  own  seminary  text  book,  a  work 
showing  exactly  what  they  are,  is  now  in  an  English 
dress  and  is  being  widely  circulated,  as  their  princi 


436  MADONNA   HALL. 

pies  have  been  almost  unknown  to  Protestants  in  this 
country,  although  this  text-book,  or  those  akin  to  it, 
are  in  common  use  in  the  Jesuit  colleges  and  univer- 
sities here." 

"  That  is  true,"  replied  the  Colonel,  "  and  it  will 
be  seen  that  their  principles  are  entirely  opposed  to 
the  Constitution  of  the  Union,  and  would,  if  allowed 
to  work,  destroy  all  domestic  propriety  and  happiness, 
besides  being  incredibly  cruel  and  atheistical.  Shall 
such  men  and  books  have  the  making  of  our  future 
citizens  ? " 

"  Never  !  "  replied  Bishop  Berlin.  "  We  should,  in 
that  case,  educate  only  traitors.  I  remember  Bis- 
marck said,  on  entering  Paris,  in  the  late  war  between 
Germany  and  France,  that  sadder  than  the  scenes 
of  blood  on  the  battle-field,  was  the  finding  of  false, 
misleading  text-books  for  the  young  in  Catholic  school 
rooms.  In  the  one  case  the  body  was  destroyed  ; 
in  the  other,  the  mind  was  mutilated,  deformed, 
made  wholly  unfit  for  the  duties  of  life.  Men  who 
were  reared  on  such  poisonous  food,  learned  in  the 
lore  of  perdition,  are  at  this  hour  training  and  over- 
seeing the  education  of  full  a  half  million  of  this 
nation's  children  and  youth.  We  all  know  that  edu- 
cation decides  what  the  individual  will  be.  The  bias 
is  given  in  the  early  years.  Now,  friends,  this  vital 
matter  must  be  more  closely  watched.  The  school 
books  are  perverted  as  much  as  possible  for  the 
young,  by  these  foully -educated  Jesuits,  whose  right 


"MYSTERY"   UNVEILED.  437 

hand  is  falsehood.  And  we  must  remember  that  this 
spoliation  of  many  of  the  nation's  youth  has  been  going 
on,  not  for  days  or  for  a  year,  but  for*  twenty-five 
years,  ever  since  the  Baltimore  Council  of  1864, 
which  decreed  that  every  Catholic  parish,  when  able, 
should  have  a  parochial  school.  No  wonder  that 
statistics  show  that  criminals  increase  faster  in  the 
United  States  than  in  any  other  country,  with  the 
exception  of  Spain,  the  parochial  school  graduates 
being  vastly  more  sure  of  being  criminals  than  if 
taught  in  the  public  schools." 

"  We  bemoan  the  late  secession,"  added  Mr.  Cam- 
eron, "  while  in  our  midst,  in  every  city  and  large 
town,  we  allow  nurseries  of  rebellion  ;  permit  chil- 
dren and  youth  to  be  taught  treason  to  this  Gov- 
ernment, and  loyalty  to  the  Italian  citizen.  These 
schools  are  every  one  of  them  breeding  enemies  to 
the  Republic,  and  should  be  suppressed  as  in  other 
lands." 

"  They  should  be  at  once,"  echoed  the  Colonel.  "  I 
think  it  was  Chancellor  Pasquier  who  said  that 
'  there  was  a  deep  principle  independent  of  positive 
laws,  which  does  not  allow  that  a  society,  whatever  it 
may  be,  should  be  consolidated  in  a  state,  without 
the  approval  of  the  great  powers  of  the  nation.'  At 
the  instigation  of  the  Jesuits,  whose  history  has  been 
that  of  traitors  in  every  land,  serving  only  themselves 
and  the  Pope,  I  learn  that  there  are  military  organ- 
izations in  many  of  the  city  parishes  of  the  United 


438  MADONNA   HALL. 


States.  In  Chicago,  it  is  said,  military  drilling  trans 
pires  every  Sunday  in  the  vicinity  of  the  corporation 
churches.  The  youths  being  drilled  are  from  ten  to 
sixteen  years  of  age.  I  am  told,  on  good  authority, 
that,  take  any  Catholic  Church  you  please  in  the 
city,  and  this  military  drilling  will  be  found  going  on. 
It  is  a  fact,  that  the  apostate  church  under  the  dicta- 
tion of  foreigners,  is  drilling  its  members,  middle-aged 
and  young,  as  if  for  social  war.  Was  it  ever  heard 
that  a  Protestant  denomination  was  guilty  of  such 
a  menace  to  the  peace  of  society  as  drilling  a  sect 
against  the  Government  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  Mrs.  Leavenworth,  "  my  attention 
has  been  called  to  it,  and  my  whole  soul  is  aroused. 
Why,  in  the  name  of  law,  order,  and  patriotism,  do 
not  our  state  and  city  authorities,  and  the  nation 
itself,  awake  and  forbid  these  great  bodies  of  drilled 
men  from  marching  with  arms  through  our  streets 
at  funerals,  and  numberless  processions,  when  they 
are  not  a  part  of  the  state  militia?  What  need 
of  Roman  military  legions  if  no  fighting  is  in  pros- 
pect?" 

"True,  Madame,"  replied  the  Colonel;  "you  do 
well  to  inquire  into  this  matter.  It  is  high  time 
that  the  people  and  United  States  Government  made 
investigation,  and  discerned  the  character  of  the 
military  companies  that  are  multiplying  in  our 
borders,  and  under  foreign  direction  are  plotting 
mischief." 


"MYSTERY"    UNVEILED.  439 


The  senator  paused  a  moment,  as  magnificent 
strains  of  chanting  swept  in  from  the  music  room, — 

"  O  Lord  God  of  hosts, 
Who  is  a  mighty  One  like  Thee,  O  Lord, 
Or  to  Thy  faithfulness  round  about  Thee  ? 
Thou  rulest  the  raging  of  the  sea; 
When  the  waves  thereof  arise,  Thou  stillest  them." 

"  Wonderful  words  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Cameron,  in 
the  interval  of  silence.  "  The  Lord  alone  can  still  the 
tempest,  whether  it  be  ocean  billows,  or  the  unright- 
eous uprising  of  men.  But  as  good,  law-abiding  citi- 
zens, we  are  to  go  forward  in  the  strength  of  the 
Infinite  One,  and  save  the  country  that  He  has 
given  us." 

"Yes,  by  all  means,"  replied  the  senator;  "these 
conspiracies  are  under  the  law,  and  can  be  suppressed 
or  banished.  Societies  disloyal  to  the  Government 
should  at  once  be  made  null  and  void,  and  all  my  in- 
fluence, public  and  private,  shall  be  enlisted  to  effect 
this  speedily.  With  God's  blessing,  I  have  great 
hopes  of  success,  and  when  this  is  done,  the  rebel- 
lious schools  will  be  reconstructed  and  fall  into  line, 
even  as  the  once  disaffected  states  returned  to  the 
Union.  They  will,  like  first  class  public  schools, 
become  nurseries  oi  loyal  children  and  youth, 
whom  their  country  may  some  day  be  delighted  to 
honor." 

When  the  time  came  for  the  refreshments  to  be 
served,  the  singing  ceased,  and  Grace  invited  the 


440 


MADONNA   HALL. 


company  in  the  music  room  to  be  seated  in  the 
parlors,  Madame  Clarissima  and  Hosea  leading  them 
in.  A  blessing  was  invoked  on  the  food  by  Mr.  Cam- 
eron, and  after  general  conversation  and  partaking 
of  the  feast,  the  guests  separated  at  a  seasonable 
hour,  inspired  with  new  ardor  to  work  and  pray  for  the 
peace  of  the  country,  and  the  glory  of  God, 


OVERTHROWN. 


441 


XXXIII. 


EAN  WHILE  gentle  little  Elsae  had  become 
chubby,  rosy-cheeked,  as  playful  as  a  kitten, 
and  the  pet  of  the  Leaven  worth  family.  More  than 
birds  and  flowers  she  brightened  their  home,  and  was 
so  charming  in  her  winsome  ways  that  every  one 
loved  her.  Mr.  Leavenworth  called  her  "  Sunbeam," 
and  insisted  that  she  was  just  like  Grace  at  her 
age. 

As  for  that  young  lady,  she  sought  out  Anna 
Stilling,  and  rinding  her  convalescing,  brought  her 
back  with  her  to  see  her  sister  Elsae,  lovingly  telling 
her,  greatly  to  her  delight,  that  if  she  wished,  she 
could  live  with  her  and  this  should  be  her  home.  The 
meeting  of  the  little  girls  was  very  touching.  Their 
sorrows  and  separation  had  made  them  dearer  than 
ever  to  each  other,  and  once  together  they  could  not 
be  separated.  .Since  they  were  cast  off  by  their 
father,  the  Leavenworths  gladly  adopted  them  and  at 
once  made  plans  for  their  education.  An  accom- 


442  MADOA\\'A    HALL. 

plished  governess  was  employed  to  instruct  them  in 
primary  studies  and  in  vocal  music.  This  plan  was 
more  desirable  in  Anna's  state  of  health  than  the 
excitement  of  school. 

Although  Stilling  was  committed  to  jail,  Buhler  and 
his  friends  of  the  "Commission  "  did  not  intend  that 
he  should  remain  there.  Buhler,  hastily  leaving  his 
parish  in  care  of  another  priest,  sounded  the  alarm, 
and  soon  Stilling  was  given  bail.  When  at  liberty  t 
with  unfailing  assurance,  he  decided  to  visit  Mr. 
Leavenworth  at  his  office  in  Glynnboro  and  learn  how 
much  he  knew  of  his  affairs,  that  he  might,  if  possible, 
artfully  regain  his  lost  footing.  On  reaching  the 
place  he  found  that  Mr.  Leavenworth  and  family  had 
removed  to  Byington  Mansion.  This  was  a  disap- 
pointment, as  he  had  counted  on  a  confidential  talk 
with  the  old  gentleman.  Returning  to  the  city,  he 
determined  to  get  an  opportunity  to  see  him  privately, 
and  work  his  way  back  again  to  influence  Miss  Grace, 
from  whom,  almost  simultaneously  with  his  arrest,  he 
had  received  her  engagement  ring,  without  note  or 
comment.  It  was  a  daring  game,  but  he  deemed  the 
prize  worth  the  venture.  He  knew  better  than  to 
show  himself  in  the  presence  of  the  family,  until  he 
could  gloss  over  his  "misfortunes,"  and  excite  Mr. 
Leavenworth's  sympathy. 

Eagerly  seeking  to  effect  his  purpose,  he  was 
constantly  on  the  alert,  stationing  himself  at  his  hotel 
windows,  and  other  points  of  observation,  or  walking 


O  VER  THRO  WN.  443 


down  town  to  the  post-office,  news-stand,  and  other 
places  of  concourse,  during  the  day,  and  hovering  near 
the  Leavenworth  premises  in  the  evening ;  but  his 
quest  wa»  vain.  Mr.  Leavenworth  seemed  never  to 
leave  the  house  save  in  a  carriage,  with  some  of  the 
family ;  and  Stilling  must  have  a  strictly  private  inter- 
view, unknown  to  anyone  of  the  household. 

He  noticed,  from  day  to  day,  two  prettily  dressed 
children  in  the  grounds  with  their  governess,  or  with 
Grace.  They  seemed  happy  and  gleeful,  as  if  tenderly 
cherished.  Who  could  they  be  ?  Some  relatives  of 
the  family,  he  concluded.  One  evening  he  made  an 
arbor  in  the  Leavenworth  grounds  his  place  of  watch- 
ing, with  the  hope  that  the  old  gentleman  might  take 
a  stroll,  and  he  could  gain  his  ear.  He  could  see 
that  the  music  room,  often  used  as  a  home  parlor,  was 
brilliantly  lighted,  and  Grace,  as  lovely  as  the  light, 
was  making  herself  agreeable  to  her  father  and  mother 
and  the  little  girls.  Presently  the  governess  came  in, 
and  with  Grace,  played  a  duet,  while  the  children 
marched  in  good  time.  After  this,  as  the  ladies  were 
singing  a  sweet  Scotch  air  with  the  piano  accompa- 
niment, Anna  and  Elsae  clambered  upon  the  old 
gentleman's  chair,  one  on  each  side,  and  began  to 
curl  his  hair,  while  he  pretended  that  he  was  being 
very  badly  treated,  although  immensely  pleased  at 
their  frolicsome  actions. 

It  was  a  sweet  home  picture,  and  Stilling  gazed 
with  a  medley  of  emotions,  most  of  all  wondering  who 


444 


MADONNA  HALL. 


the  children  were.  He  saw  when  Mr.  Cameron 
called,  that  they  were  soon  good  friends.  Interested, 
anxious,  he  stealthily  stepped  upon  the  veranda  for  a 
better  view.  There  was  certainly  something  familiar 
in  the  looks  and  manner  of  the  little  ones.  He  came 
nearer  and  beheld  his  disowned  children,  where,  of  all 
other  places,  he  would  not  have  them  sheltered. 

This  was  a  death  blow  to  his  hopes  which  he  least 
expected.  Bewildered  and  frantic,  as  he  approached 
nearer,  to  fully  assure  himself  that  he  had  made  no 
mistake,  as  he  was  short-sighted,  inadvertently  his 
face  was  pressed  against  the  window  pane.  The 
children,  seeing  that  dreaded  face,  screamed  with 
affright :  Anna,  who  had  scarcely  recovered  from  her 
illness,  going  into  convulsions,  and  Elsae  scampering 
for  dear  life  to  the  arms  of  good  Mr.  Leavenworth. 
Mr.  Cameron  and  Grace  saw  the  apparition,  which 
was  quickly  withdrawn.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Leavenworth, 
having  their  faces  turned  from  the  windows,  saw 
nothing,  and  needed  to  have  the  alarm  of  the  children 
explained. 

Anna  was  laid  on  the  sofa,  and  when  she  became 
conscious,  cried,  "  Do  n't  let  him  come !  Do  n't  let 
him  take  me  away !"  in  the  most  piteous  tones. 

"  Who  is  it,  darling,  that  you  are  afraid  of  ?  "  asked 
Mrs.  Leavenworth,  soothingly  taking  her  hand. 

"  Wo  n't  you  tell  ? "  she  said,  with  wide-staring 
eyes.  "  It 's  my  father  ;  but  he  made  me  promise  to 
keep  it  secret."  She  was  quiet  for  a  few  moments,  and 


O  VER  THRO  WX. 


then  the  paroxysm    came  on  again,  and  she  wailed, 
"  Oh,  father,  father,  do  n't,  do  n't  ?  " 

"  There,  there,  darling,"  gently  said  Grace,  stoop- 
ing to  kiss  her.  "  He  shall  not  hurt  you.  I  '11  drive 
him  away,"  and  she  drew  the  curtains,  and  made  as  if 
turning  out  the  phantom. 

And  Stilling,  listening  in  the  shadows,  heard  all. 

Little  Elsae  was  at  the  time  snugly  held  in  Mr. 
Leavenworth's  arms,  and  would  at  once  have  regained 
her  roily-poly  serenity,  had  not  Anna's  hysteria  kept 
her  disturbed.  Still,  although  trembling  a  little,  she 
felt  pretty  safe,  greatly  to  the  old  gentleman's 
delight. 

Mr.  Cameron  stepped  out  and  summoned  the  man, 
James,  saying  distinctly, — 

"James,  you  may  look  through  the  grounds.  There 
seems  to  be  some  evil  disposed  person  lurking  around. 
If  the  coast  is  not  clear  at  once  you  may  unchain 
Duke." 

The  watch-dog  heard,  and  seemed  to  understand 
as  well  as  James,  and  commenced  growling  savagely 
from  his  kennel  on  the  other  side  of  the  veranda, 
while  the  rustling  of  the  foliage,  and  the  sound 
of  rapidly  departing  feet,  witnessed  that  the  word- 
shot  had  taken  effect. 

Soon  the  doctor  appeared,  and  learning  the  case, 
administered  the  nervine  for  fright,  and  with  sooth- 
ing words  the  dear  child  fell  asleep. 

"  Worse    and   worse ! "    thought    Stilling,    as    he 


446 


HALL. 


breathlessly  reached  his  quarters  at  the  hotel.  "  It 
seems  as  if  the  fates  were  against  me.  I  defy  them 
to  do  their  worst  !  Money  does  wonders  in  these 
days.  I  '11  venture  that  I  can  get  off  from  the  courts 
by  bribery.  Those  children  must  come  to  light  in 
this  crisis,  to  be  the  last  pound  on  the  camel's  back ! 
Why  was  I  not  acuate  enough  to  see  that  they  were 
hidden  in  papal  care,  the  only  system  that  can  effect 
ually  bury  the  living." 

James  had  sighted  Stilling,  and  following  him  saw 
where  he  roomed,  and  at  once  told  Mr.  Leavenworth, 
who  promptly  called  on  his  next-door  neighbor,  a 
skilful  lawyer  friend,  with  whom  he  had  previously 
consulted,  and  asked  him  to  accompany  him  on  a  visit 
to  Stilling.  The  lawyer,  who  was  also  a  magistrate, 
was  ready  for  the  case  in  hand,  and  the  two  repaired 
to  Stilling's  rooms. 

Not  seeming  to  notice  the  pale  consternation  of 
Stilling  at  their  sudden  appearance,  the  lawyer 
quickly  made  him  understand  that  he  was  a  criminal 
and  a  swindler  in  appropriating  to  himself  the  prop- 
erty of  his  children  on  false  pretences. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Leavenworth,  the  lawyer 
drew  up  a  writing  to  the  effect  that  Stilling  had  made 
out  certificates  that  both  his  children  were  dead, 
and  that  he  had  concealed  his  oldest  daughter  in  a 
mill  under  an  assumed  name,  in  order  that  he  might 
obtain  her  inheritance.  Although  he  tried  evasion, 
Stilling  could  not  avoid  signing  the  document,  and 
when  this  was  done  Mr.  Leavenworth  said, — • 


OVERTHROWN. 


447 


"Now,  sir,  I  have  taken  pains  to  inform  myself 
respecting  the  locality  of  certain  property  which  you 
own,  and  which  you  must  now  make  over  to  your 
children,  and  reinstate  them  in  their  rights,  and  then 
you  must  pay  me  what  you  owe  me,  as  I  hold  your 
note  for  two  thousand  dollars." 

Baffled  and  overwhelmed,  Stilling  was  speechless, 
and  was  obliged  to  comply  with  the  demands  there 
made,  and  fully  discharge  his  indebtedness  to  his 
children  and  Mr.  Leavenvvorth. 

The  two  unwelcome  callers  departed,  having  accom- 
plished what  they  wished  ;  yet  the  miserable  father 
had  not  the  grace  of  penitence,  and  felt  not  one  throb 
of  affection  for  his  children,  but  was  wrathfully  angry 
at  being  foiled,  grinding  his  teeth  and  muttering 
curses  as  he  thought  what  a  large  fortune  he  had  lost 
in  Grace  and  in  repaying  his  children.  He  deter- 
mined on  going  into  gambling  and  rum  selling  with 
more  vigor  than  ever,  and  thus  retrieve  his  broken 
fortunes.  When  the  Court  sat  he  was  on  hand,  and 
played  the  role  he  had  planned,  and,  finally,  through 
some  powerful  influence  that  was  brought  to  bear,  he 
was  let  off.  Possibly  the  forgery  was  settled  by  the 
"  Commission  ; ''  somehow  he  escaped  the  penalty  of 
his  crime.  He  was  an  old  offender,  and  was  not  afraid 
of  statutes  as  long  as  he  was  identified  ^vith  a  strong 
monied  monopoly  that  determined  to  rule  or  ruin. 
Notwithstanding  all  that,  he  was  at  length  obliged 
to  leave  the  country  for  embezzling  money  placed  in 


448  MADONNA   HALL. 


his  charge  by  a  syndicate.  He  was  an  illustration 
that  "the  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard;"  for,  hav- 
ing gambled  away  all  his  saloon  and  other  property, 
and  become  hopelessly  addicted  to  drink,  his  sun  went 
down  in  darkness. 

Buhler  was  later  installed  in  a  church  in  the  West. 
"Two  dangerous  Jesuits  less  in  the  New  England 
States,"  said  those  who  had  watched  the  want  of 
principle  of  the  Society. 

Years  pass.  Madonna  Hall  has  become  famous  as 
the  Berlin  Collegiate  Institute,  where  many  former 
nuns,  as  well  as  other  young  ladies,  have  graduated 
with  honors.  The  bishop  is  Principal,  and  his  wife, 
Clarissima,  Preceptress.  The  bishop  has  suffered 
"  for  righteousness  sake,"  as  his  palace  has  been 
appropriated  by  Archbishop  Bland,  and  he  has  reason 
to  "rejoice,"  for  those  who  uphold  the  cause  of  the 
pontiff  say  "all  manner  of  evil  against  him,  falsely," 
for  Christ's  sake.  His  lovely  wife  is  well  educated,  in 
the  usual  sense  of  the  term,  and  a  fitting  companion 
for  her  husband.  A  feature  of  the  school  is  its 
decidedly  evangelical  character.  The  Bible  is  an 
acknowledged  text  book,  on  the  principle  that  the 
fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom,  and  that 
that  fear  should  be  acknowledged,  first  of  all,  in  sys- 
tems of  education.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  honored 
as  the  Creator  and  Redeemer.  In  short,  what  con- 
stitutes a  Christian,  or  believing  in  Christ,  is  clearly 
taught. 


Ol'EKTHROll'X. 


One  day  in  the  week  is  given  to  special  study  of  the 
\Yord  of  God.  It  is  well  known  that  those  who  are 
converted  among  the  heathen  will  not  stay  converted, 
or  grow  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  unless  fed  on  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  Word.  No  more  can  Christians 
here  avoid  backsliding  unless  they  obey  Christ  in 
searching  the  Scriptures.  The  Berlin  Institute,  from 
its  high  religious  standard,  sends  out  many  fervent 
disciples  to  witness  for  Christ  and  win  others  to  Him. 
Some  are  called  to  go  to  mission  fields,  bearing  the 
glad  tidings. 

Col.  Southbury  was  munificent  in  his  endowment 
of  the  school,  and  it  was  through  his  generosity  that 
Estelle  was  enabled  to  become  thorough  in  music,  as 
well  as  perfect  herself  in  an  art  course.  When  she 
had  graduated  honorably,  she  was  chosen  to  take 
charge  of  music  in  the  Institute. 

As  the  years  went  by,  Mr.  Cameron  and  Grace 
found  that  they  were  more  and  more  necessary  to 
each  other,  and  the  sequel  was,  that  they  became  one 
in  holy  bonds,  Mr.  Leavemvorth  saying  at  the  wed- 
ding. "  Now  I  have  a  son  after  my  own  heart !  " 

Anna  and  Elsae,  full  of  exuberant  life,  were  good 
scholars,  and  in  due  time  graduated  from  the  Institute, 
and,  later,  Anna  took  a  college  course.  They  uncon- 
sciously patterned  after  Grace  ;  were  self-governed 
reliable,  industrious  and  unselfish.  They  owed  much 
to  their  home  and  school  training;  were  lovely,  effi- 
cient young  ladies,  well  fitted  to  do  their  part  in  the 


450 


MADONNA    HALL. 


world.  Anna  was  ambitious  to  make  her  mark  as  a 
teacher,  and  obtained  a  prominent  position  in  the  Ber- 
lin Institute.  Elsae,  more  domestic,  preferred  to  stay 
at  home  to  comfort  father  and  mother,  as  they  called 
their  adopted  parents.  With  her  cheery,  happy 
nature,  she  found  full  scope  for  her  abilities,  as  she 
was  helpful  in  the  neighborhood  and  in  benevolent 
causes  ;  and,  as  the  old  people  went  down  the  vale  of 
life,  and  Grace  had  a  family  of  her  own,  they  realized 
as  never  before,  the  great  treasures  they  had  in  Anna 
and  Elsae  Stilling.  Hosea,  after  a  course  of  study, 
became  a  successful  and  honored  evangelist,  and  is  on 
the  best  of  terms  with  teacher  Estelle. 

Father  Williams  and  his  good  wife  went  to  reside 
in  Paris.  Burning  with  a  desire  to  help  in  the  Mc- 
All  Mission,  he  found  abundant  employment  in  "  the 
white  harvest  field,"  and  such  was  his  success  and  the 
general  enthusiasm  of  the  workers,  that  even  Madame 
Williams  forgot  her  theme  of  fashion,  and  for  a  part 
of  every  day  busily. scattered  Testaments  and  tracts 
among  the  people  of  their  vicinity. 

"  The  idea  of  my  doing  this  !  "  she  said  one  day  to 
her  husband,  when  she  came  in  glowing  with  the  exer- 
cise of  the  walk.  "  But  it  is  so  natural  to  imitate  those 
one  is  with  ;  all  our  friends  are  in  this  work,  and  there 
is  nothing  I  enjoy  so  much." 

Ella  Southbury  is  at  her  post  of  worthy  endeavor  in 
the  Aid  Society,  useful,  placid  and  happy,  doing  for 
others  as  she  would  be  done  by. 


OVERTHROW*. 


451 


Colonel  Southbury  has  his  Institution  —  a  breathing- 
place  for  priests  leaving  Romanism  — in  good  working- 
order.  It  is  a  large,  cheery,  well  -  appointed  estab- 
lishment, which  he  calls  "  Southbury  House,"  and  is 
its  presiding  genius.  When  a  few  more  Christian 
millionnaires  do  likewise,  a  multitude  of  the  disaffected, 
truth-convicted  clergy  of  Rome  will  leave  their  livings 
and  surroundings  for  a  covert,  where,  shaking  off  the 
shackles  of  error  and  superstition,  they  can  think, 
reason  and  decide  for  righteousness  and  Christ. 
Southbury  House  has  a  good  showing  of  clerical  in- 
mates,  and  they  are  at  once  encouraged  to  search  the 
Word  and  fit  to  serve  Him  who  is  the  only  Saviour 
from  sin.  Some  converted  are  already  in  a  course  of 
training  for  preaching  the  gospel ;  others  choose  to 
study  law,  or  prepare  to  become  Protestant  teach- 
ers. 

Mrs.  Byington  and  Louise  are  engaged  in  a  prom- 
ising mission  enterprise  in  Rome,  which  has  a  record 
of  wonderful  results.  Florence  Fairfax  turned  a  deaf 
ear  to  Mrs.  Byington's  advice,  and  married  an  Italian 
infidel,  titled,  but  poor,  who  admired  her  for  her 
money.  She  married  in  haste,  and  at  last  advices 
was  engaged  in  repenting. 

Father  Pecci  left  for  Rome,  taking  Father  Krafts  with 
him,  and  finding  that  they  were  treated  with  indignity 
when  in  clerical  dress  on  the  streets,  that  they  could 
not  officiate  as  priests,  and  the  Pope  was  in  too  much 
1  rouble  to  help  himself  even,  in  their  distress  became 


MADONNA   HALL. 


attired  as  citizens,  and  obtained  employment  as  hack 
drivers,  some  two  hundred  of  the  superfluous  clergy 
being  in  the  same  business  to  earn  their  liveli- 
hood. 

As  for  the  Roman  power,  the  disintegration,  fore- 
told in  the  Word  of  God,  goes  on.  It  is  "partly 
strong  and  partly  broken,"  and  will  so  continue  to 
"the  end."  But  notwithstanding  its  brittle  strength, 
let  all  God's  children,  Protestant  and  Roman  Catholic, 
in  opposing  its  sinful  behests,  gird  on  the  whole  armor 
of  God.  "We  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood, 
but  against  principalities  and  powers,  against  the 
rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual 
wickedness  in  heavenly  places."  It  is  the  Word  of 
God  on  which  we  rely  for  strength  to  "  hold  the  fort," 
until  the  coming  of  His  Kingdom,  for  which  we  earn- 
estly pray.  The  promise  is  sure.  Christ  shall  have 
the  victory.  "  The  whole  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
His  glory  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea." 


Al'PEXDlX. 


XXXIV. 


MORALITY   OF  THE   JESUITS. 

principles  of  the  Jesuits  are  little  known  in 
this  country  ;  but  "  they  are  hostile  to  all  social 
order,  destructive  of  all  domestic  decorum  and  happi- 
ness, and  incredibly  cruel  and  atheistical."  In  1762 
their  order  was  abolished  in  France,  and  the  arret  of 
the  Parliament  of  Paris  states  as  the  ground  of  the 
extirpation  of  the  Jesuits',  "The  consequences  of 
their  doctrines  destroy  the  law  of  nature  ;  break  all  'the 
bands  of  civil  society,  by  authorizing  theft,  lying, 
perjury,  the  utmost  uncleanness,  murder,  all  criminal 
passions,  and  all  sins  ;  root  out  all  sentiments  of 
humanity,  overthrow  all  governments,  excite  rebel- 
lion, and  extinguish  the  foundation  and  practice  of 
religion,  and  substitute  all  sorts  of  superstition,  blas- 
phemy, irreligion  and  idolatry."  The  following  pas- 
sages are  quoted  from  some  of  their  most  famous 
authors,  —  and  it  may  be  premised  that  these  are  the 
dogmas  ever  taught  and  practiced  by  the  Jesuits,  and 
at  every  eligible  period. 


454 


MADONNA  HALL. 


In  this  republic,  the  minds  and  hearts  of  our  citi- 
zens are  necessarily  very  sensitive  concerning  that 
integrity,  which  combines  honesty  and  truth,  the 
authority  of  the  statute  laws,  female  purity,  and 

human  life. 

HONESTY. 

1.  Escobar,  Theolog.   Moral.  Vol.  4.  Lib.  34.  Sect. 

2.  Prob.    1 6,    page    348.     "A  child  who    serves    his 
father,  may  secretly  purloin  as  much  as    his  father 
would  have  given  a  stranger  for  his  compensation." 

2.  Cardenas,    Crisis    Theolog.    Diss.    23,    Cap.   2. 
Art.  i,  page  474.     "  Servants  may  secretly  steal  from 
their  masters  as  much  as  they  judge  their  labor  is 
worth  more  than  the  wages  which  they  receive."     To 
this  agrees  Taberna. 

3.  Tamburinus,    Explic.    Decal.    Lib.    8.    Tract  2. 
Cap.  3.  page  205.     "  A  man  is  not  bound  to  restore 
what  he  has  stolen  in  small  sums,  however  large  may 
be  the  total." 

4.  Gordonus,  Theolog.  Moral.  Univ.  Lib.  5,  Quest. 

3.  Cap.  4.  page  826.     "  A  woman  may  take  the  prop- 
erty of  her  husband,  to  supply  her  spiritual  wants,  and 
to  act  like  other  women."     In  plain  English,  wives  and 
daughters  may  steal  from  their  husbands  and  fathers, 
to  satisfy  their  Confessor  Priest. 

TRUTH. 

i.  Snarez,  Jur.  Precept.  Lib.  3.  Cap.  9.  Asser,  2. 
page  473.  "  If  anyone  has  promised  or  contracted 
without  intention  to  promise,  and  is  called  upon  oath 


APPENDIX. 


455 


to  answer,  he  may  simply  answer,  no  ;  and  he  may 
swear  to  this  denial  by  secretly  understanding  that  he 
did  not  sincerely  promise,  or  that  he  promised  with- 
out any  intention  to  acknowledge  it." 

2.  Filiucius,  Quest.   Moral.  Vol.  2.  Tract  25.  Cap. 
u.    Num.    328.     "With    what    precautions    may  we 
equivocate  ?      By    intending    to    use    only    material 
words.     A  person  may  begin  to  say,  '  I  swear,'  he  can 
add  this  mental  restriction,  'to-day,'  or  in  a  whisper 
he  may  repeat,   '  I  say,'  and  then  resume  his  former 
tone  —  '  I  did  not  do  it."  "     This  is  telling  the  truth ! 

3.  Charli,     Prop.    6.   page    8.     "  He    who    is    not 
bound  to  state  the  truth  before  swearing  is  not  bound 
by  his  oath,  provided  he  makes  the  internal  restriction 
that  excludes  the  present  case." 

4.  Taberna,  Vol.  2.  Pars.  2.  Tract  2.  Cap.  31.  page 
280.     "  Is  a  witness  bound  to  declare  the  truth  before 
a  lawful    Judge?     No;  if   his   deposition  will   injure 
himself  or  his  posterity ;  or,  if  he  be  a  priest,  for  a 
priest  cannot    be  forced  to  testify  before  a   secular 
Judge." 

5.  Tambnnuits,   Lib.   3.   Cap.  4.   Sec.   2.   page  27. 
t%  If  any  man  conceals  another's  property,  for  the  sup- 
port of  himself  and  his  family,  when  asked,  he  may 
say  that  he  has  concealed  nothing." 

ATTHORITV    OF    THE    LAWS. 

i.     Bcllarmin,    Controvers.    Lib.    5.    Cap.  6.  page 
1090.      "The  spiritual   power  must  rule  the  temporal 


456  MADONNA   HALL. 

by  all  sorts  of  means  and  expedients  when  necessary. 
Christians  should  not  tolerate  a  heretic  king." 

2.  Salmeron,  Comment.  Evan.  Hist.  Vol.  4.  Pars. 
3.  Tract  4,  page  411.  "The  Pope  hath  supreme 
power  over  the  whole  earth,  over  all  kinds  and  govern- 
ments, to  command  and  enforce  them,  to  employ  their 
power  to  promulgate  Popery,  which  mandate  of  the 
Pope  they  are  bound  to  obey,  and  if  they  resist  he 
must  punish  them  as  contumacious." 

HOMICIDE. 

1.  Ariault,  Cens.  page  319.     "  If  a  person  attempts 
to  ruin  my  reputation  by  calumny,  and  I  can  avoid 
the  injury  only  by  secretly  killing  him,  may  I  do  it  ? 
Certainly.     Although  the  facts  are  true  ;   yet  if  the 
calumniator  will  not  cease  to  publish  them,  you  may 
fitly  kill    him,  not    publicly,  but  in  secret,  to    avoid 
scandal." 

2.  Escobar,    Vol.  6.  page    170.     "Not    only  is   it 
lawful  to  offer  or  accept  a  duel,  but  you  may  secretly 
kill  a  calumniator,  if  you  have  no  other  mode  to  avoid 
the  danger,  because  it  is  not  murder,  but  self-defense. 
You  are  obliged  to  refuse  a  duel,  if   you  can  secretly 
kill  your  enemy  ;  because  thereby  you  endanger  not 
your  own  life,  and  you  also  hinder  the  commission  of 
a  new  sin  in  offering  or  accepting  a  duel." 

3.  Guimenius,    Prop.     7.    page    86.      "  You    may 
charge  your  opponent  with  false  crimes  to  take  away 
his  credit,  as  well  as  kill  him." 


APPENDIX. 


457 


4.  Dicastillo,  Lib.  2.  Tract  i.  Disput.    10.  Dub.  r. 
Num.  1 5.  page  290.      "  If  a  man  becomes  a  nuisance 
to  society,  the  son  may  lawfully  kill  his  father." 

5.  Escobar,  Theolog.  Moral.  Vol.  4.  Lib.  31.  Sec.  2. 
Precept.  4.  Prob.  5.  page  329.     "Children  are  obliged 
to  denounce  their  parents  or  relations  who  are  guilt) 
of  heresy,  although  they  know  that  they  will  be  burnt. 
They  may  refuse  all  nourishment  and  permit  them  to 
die  with  hunger,  or  may  kill  them  as  enemies  who 
violate  the  rights  of  humanity." 

CONCERNING  PURGATORY. 

Says  the  catechism  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  "  The 
fire  of  purgatory:  in  which  the  souls  of  just  men  are 
cleansed  by  a  temporary  punishment,  in  order  to  be 
admitted  into  their  eternal  country,  into  which  nothing 
denied  entereth." 

Again,  "  The  holy  synod  (Council  of  Trent)  com- 
mands the  bishops  diligently  to  strive  that  the  whole- 
some doctrine  of  purgatory,  handed  down  by  venera- 
ble fathers  and  holy  counsels,  be  believed  by  Christ's 
faithful,  held,  taught,  and  everywhere  preached." 

"  O.     In  what  cases  do  souls  go  to  purgatory  ? 

"A.  Souls  go  to  purgatory  when  they  die  in  less 
sins,  which  we  call  venial,  or  when  they  have  not 
satisfied  the  justice  of  God  for  former  transgres- 
sions" (General  Catechism,  p.  518). 

"  Roman  Catholic  theologians,  though  agreed  as  to 
the  existence  of  purgatory,  differ  as  to  its  situation 


458  MADONNA   If  ALL. 

and  the  nature  of  its  punishments.  The  pains  of 
purification  in  purgatory  have  been  represented  as  so 
horribly  severe  that  no  sufferings  ever  borne  in  this 
world  can  be  compared  with  them.  How  long  they 
continue  is  unknown  ;  but  the  process  of  cleansing  is 
thought  to  be  very  gradual,  and,  in  some  cases,  not  to 
be  completed  till  the  day  of  judgment  "  ( Romanism 
As  It  Is,  p.  525-6). 

MEXICAN    MUMMIES. 

"In  1857,  at  the  time  of  the  Mexican  Revolution,  the 
Papal  Inquisition,  which  had  long  existed  in  Mexico 
and  Puebla,  was  given  into  the  hands  of  the  people, 
who  for  the  first  time  had  the  privilege  of  freely 
entering  its  portals,  and  searching  there  for  friends 
who  had  from  time  to  time  mysteriously  disappeared. 
In  the  city  of  Mexico  the  people  ransacked  the  place, 
but  could  not  find  what  they  sought. 

"After  considerable  investigation  some  one  pointed 
out  that  the  walls  of  the  building  seemed  very  thick. 
They  then  commenced  beating  upon  them,  and  found 
that  in  certain  places  they  were  hollow.  They  broke 
into  them,  and  from  those  whited  sepulchres,  filled 
with  dead  men's  bones,  they  drew  out  men  in  their 
clothing,  dead,  dried  up,  perished. 

"  And  lest  this  awful  revelation  should  sometime  be 
forgotten,  doubted  and  denied,  as  so  many  others 
have  been,  they  sent  for  an  artist,  placed  those  dead 
bodies  in  position,  and  had  them  photographed.  One 


APPENDIX, 

of  those  pictures,  taken  in  the  city  of  Mexico,  came 
into  my  possession,  and  from  that  picture,  painted  by 
the  sun  which  has  no  prejudices,  and  tells  no  lies,  a 
copy  was  also  made  by  the  sun,  untouched  by  any 
human  hands,  and  we  are  thus  enabled  to  cast  upon 
the  screen  a  picture,  not  of  Egyptian  mummies  of 
ages  gone  by,  preserved  with  sacred  care  by  heathen 
priests,  but  a  picture  of  the  mummies  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  taken  from  the  dungeons  of  the  Papal 
Inquisition. 

"  Is  it  strange  that  a  universal,  infallible,  unchange- 
able organization,  which  has  such  a  past  record,  and 
hides  such  skeletons  as  these  in  her  closets,  is  very 
careful  what  kind  of  history  the  children  study  in  the 
public  schools  of  America  ? 

"A  life-long  friend  of  the  writer,  who  has  spent 
years  in  Mexico,  writes  from  there,  under  date  of  Nov. 

7,  1888,  'Mr.  C—  -  L told  me  yesterday,  that 

while  rebuilding  or  fitting  up  the  part  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion purchased  by  Bishop  Simpson  in  Puebla,  they 
discovered  a  door  which  opened  into  a  series  of  culls 
some  six  or  seven  feet  high,  and  about  three  feet  wide 
and  seven  feet  long,  several  of  them  containing  stone 
benches.  The  front  wall  of  these  was  of  rock,  seven 
feet  thick,  with  a  hole  six  by  seven  inches.  In  these 
rooms  were  found  some  twenty-one  skulls  and 
skeletons.  They  had  no  photograph  taken  ;  but 
thirteen  cart-loads  of  bones  were  carried  away,  and 
the  earth  of  which  they  made  mortar  for  the  building 


460  MADONNA    HALL. 


was  largely  made  up  of  dust  of  bones.  Whose  bones 
they  were  is  a  question  not  easily  answered.  Mr. 

D ,  who  lived  in  the  house  for  some  time,  thought 

there  were  other  walls  there  which,  if  broken,  might 
tell  tales.  I  have  seen,  in  a  glass  case  in  the  museum 
in  Mexico,  some  skeletons  said  to  have  been  taken 
from  the  Inquisition,  but  I  do  not  know  that  they 
have  been  photographed.  I  have  asked  some  friends 
to  try  to  find  out,  but  get  no  answers  as  yet.'  The 
Inquisition  in  Mexico  was  taken  some  years  ago  for  a 
medical  college.  Some  one  has  said  that  now  they 
cut  up  bodies  there  to  learn  to  cure  diseases,  and  not 
to  kill  heresies,  as  they  used  to  do.  The  spirit  of  the 
Inquisition  still  lives"  (  The  Christian}. 

INDULGENCES. 

The  Council  of  Trent  passed  the  following  decree 
in  respect  to  Indulgences, — 

The  holy  synod  teaches  and  enjoins  that  the  use  of  Indulgences, 
especially  salutary  to  Christian  people,  and  approved  by  the  authority 
of  holy  councils,  is  to  be  retained  in  the  church;  and  it  anathematizes 
those  who  either  assert  that  they  are  useless,  or  deny  that  the  ]>  >-A\  i 
of  granting  them  is  in  the  Church.  (  Kxtract  from  Decrees  ot  <  'oundl 
of  Trent.) 

The  Catholic  Standard,  speaking  of  the  Pope's 
Encyclical  of  Indulgence,  says, — 

His  paternal  heart  overflows  with  gratitude  and  charity,  and  in  the 

exert :!-<-•  </!  hi.s  power  as  Sovereign  Pontiff  of  the  Church,  he  has 
recourse  to  "the  infinite  fulness  of  spiritual  treasures" which  it  is  for 


APPENDIX. 


461 


him  to  dispense,  and  has  granted  to  the  faithful  who  approach  the 
Sacraments  on  next  Sunday,  September  30,  and  pray  for  the  souls  in 
purgatory,  a  Plenary  Indulgence*  to  be  applied  to  these  souls.  This  is 
an  inestimable  favor  which  the  faithful  members  of  the  Church  can- 
not appreciate  too  highly,  and  which  they  should  all  most  gladly  and 
devoutly  avail  themselves  of.  "It  is  a  holy  and  wholesome  thought 
to  pray  for  the  dead  that  they  may  be  loosed  from  their  sins"  ( 2  Mac. 
12  :  46).  Many,  too,  of  the  faithful  have  dearly  beloved  relatives  and 
friends  whom  they  may  thus  benefit  by  availing  themselves  of  the 
great  privilege  granted  them  by  our  Holy  Father,  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff  of  the  Church. 

Rev.  James  M.  King,  D.  D.,  of  New  York,  says, 
"  The  peril  arising  from  this  hostile  attitude  of  the 
Roman  Church  toward  the  public  schools,  reveals  it- 
self in  the  inferior  character  of  the  instruction  given 
by  the  Roman  Catholic  church  schools,  producing 
illiterates,  paupers  and  criminals.  A  table  made  from 
the  census  of  1870  showed  that  there  were  furnished 
to  every  ten  thousand  inhabitants, — 

Illiterates,  Paupers.  Criminals- 

"  Roman  Catholic  schools,  1400  410  160 

"  Public  schools  of  21  states,  350  170  75 

"  Public  schools  of  Massachusetts,  71  69  11 

"  It  was  also  shown  that  in  the  State  of  New  York 
the  Roman  Catholic  parochial  school  system  turned 
out  three  and  a  half  times  as  many  paupers  as  the 
public  school  system.  Dr.  Orestes  A.  Brovvnson  said 
oi  the  Roman  Catholic  schools  ( Brownson's  Review), 
•  They  practically  fail  to  recognize  human  progress. 

*  Plenary  Indulgence  -  that  which  remits  all   the  temporal  punishment    due  for 
•ill. — Count' ' .1    (.'met  hifiii. 


462  MADOXXA    11  ALL. 

.  .  .  They  do  not  educate  their  pupils  to  be  at  home 
and  at  their  ease  in  their  own  age  and  country,  or 
train  them  to  be  living,  thinking,  energetic  men  .  .  . 
They  who  are  educated  in  our  schools  seem  misplaced 
and  mistimed  in  the  world,  as  if  born  and  educated 
for  a  world  that  had  ceased  to  exist.  .  .  .  The  cause 
of  the  failure  of  what  we  call  Catholic  education  is,  in 
our  judgment,  in  the  fact  that  we  educate,  not  for  the 
present  or  the  future,  but  for  the  past.  .  .  .  An  order 
of  things  which  the  world  has  left  behind,  for  it  could 
be  reproduced,  if  at  all,  only  by  a  second  child- 
hood.'" 

IN  PERIL  FROM  ROMANISM. 
The  following  extracts  are  from  Our  Country,  — 
"  Let  us  compare  some  of  the  fundamental 
principles  of  our  Government  with  those  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  The  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  guarantees  liberty  of  conscience.  Nothing 
is  dearer  or  more  fundamental.  Pope  Pius  IX., 
in  his  Encyclical  Letter  of  Aug.  I5th,  1854,  said, 
.  The  absurd  and  erroneous  doctrines  or  ravings  in 
defense  of  liberty  of  conscience  are  a  most  pestilential 
error, —  a  pest  of  all  others  most  to  be  dreaded  in  a 
state.'  The  same  Pope,  in  his  Encyclical  Letter  of 
Dec.  8th,  1864,  anathematized  'those  who  assert  the 
liberty  of  conscience  and  of  religious  worship,'  also 
'  all  such  as  maintain  that  the  Church  may  not  em- 
ploy force.' 

'*  The  pacific  tone  of  Rome  in  the  United  States  does 


APPE\DIX.  ^ , 

not  imply  a  change  of  heart.  She  is  tolerant  where 
she  is  helpless.  Says  Bishop  O'Conner,  '  Religious 
liberty  is  merely  endured  until  the  opposite  can  be 
carried  into  effect  without  peril  to  the  Catholic 
world.'  The  Archbishop  of  St.  Louis  once  said, 
'  Heresy  and  unbelief  are  crimes ;  and  in  Christian 
countries,  as  in  Italy  or  Spain,  for  instance,  where  all 
the  people  are  Catholics,  and  where  the  Catholic 
religion  is  an  essential  part  of  the  law  of  the  land, 
they  are  punished  as  other  crimes.'  In  the  same 
strain  The  Boston  Pilot,  '  No  good  Government  can- 
exist  without  religion,  and  there  can  be  no  religion 
without  an  Inquisition,  which  is  wisely  designed  for 
the  promotion  and  protection  of  the  true  faith.'  The 
following  is  from  The  Rambler,  a  Catholic  paper  of 
London,  '  Religious  liberty,  in  the  sense  of  a  liberty 
possessed  by  every  man  to  choose  his  religion,  is  one 
of  the  most  wicked  delusions  ever  foisted  upon  this 
age  by  the  father  of  all  deceit.  No  man  has  a  right 
to  choose  his  religion.' 

"  Another  foundation  stone  of  our  free  institutions 
is  free  speech  and  a  free  press.  But  in  his  Encyclical 
Letter  of  Dec.  8th,  1864,  Pius  IX.  anathematized 
'all  who  maintain  the  liberty  of  the  press,'  and  'all 
advocates  of  the  liberty  of  speech.'  He  calls  it  the 
'  liberty  of  perdition.' 

"  A--«-ain,  free  schools  are  one  of  the  corner-stones  of 

O 

our  Government.  Catholic  opposition  to  our  public- 
school  system  is  general  and  well  known.  Says  a 


464  .IfADOWA    HALL. 

Papal  Encyclical,  '  XLV.  — The  Romish  church  has 
a  right  to  interfere  in  the  discipline  of  the  public 
schools,  and  in  the  arrangement  of  the  studies  of  the 
public  schools,  and  in  the  choice  of  the  teachers  for 
these  schools.  XLVII.  —  Public  schools  open  to  all 
children  for  the  education  of  the  young  should  be 
under  the  control  of  the  Romish  Church,  and  should 
not  be  subject  to  the  civil  power,  nor  made  to  con- 
form to  the  opinions  of  the  age.' 

"  Rome  has  never  favored  the  education  of  the 
masses.  In  her  relations  to  them  she  has  adhered  to 
her  own  proverb,  '  Ignorance  is  the  mother  of  devo- 
tion.' In  Protestant  countries,  like  Germany  and  the 
United  States,  where  there  is  a  strong  sentiment  in 
favor  of  popular  education,  she  has  been  compelled  in 
self-defense  to  open  schools  of  her  own.  But  her 
real  attitude  toward  the  education  of  the  masses 
should  be  inferred  from  her  course  in  those  countries 
where  she  has,  or  has  had,  undisputed  sway  ;  and 
there  she  has  kept  the  people  in  besotted  ignorance. 
Instance  her  own  Italy,  where  seventy-three  per  cent, 
of  the  population  are  illiterate,  or  Spain,  where  we 
find  eighty  per  cent.,  or  Mexico,  where  ninty-three  per 
cent,  belong  to  this  class. 

"Again,  our  Constitution  requires  obedience  to  the 
laws  of  the  United  States  and  loyality  to  the  Govern- 
ment. The  Pope  also  demands  of  every  subject 
obedience  and  loyalty  to  himself.  In  an  Encyclical 
he  says,  '  XIX.  —  The  Romish  Church  has  a  right  to 


APPENDIX.  465 


exercise  its  authority  without  any  limits  set  to  it  by 
the  civil  power.  XXVII. —  The  Pope  and  the  priests 
ought  to  have  dominion  over  the  temporal  affairs. 
XXX.  —  The  Romish  Church  and  her  ecclesiastics 
have  a  right  to  immunity  from  civil  law.  XLII. : — 
In  case  of  conflict  between  the  ecclesiastical  and 
civil  powers,  the  ecclesiastical  powers  ought  to  pre- 
vail.' 

"  Of  the  utter  degradation  of  reason,  and  the  stifling 
of  conscience,  the  teaching  of  Cardinal  Bellarmine 
affords  a  good  example  :  If  the  Pope  should  err  by  en- 
joining vices  or  forbidding  virtues,  the  Church  would 
be  obliged  to  believe  vices  to  be  good  and  virtues  bad, 
unless  it  would  sin  against  conscience.' 

"  Our  brief  examination  of  the  underlying  principles 
of  Romanism  almost  renders  superfluous  any  consid- 
eration of  its  attitude  toward  our  free  institutions.  If 
alive,  it  must  necessarily  be  aggressive ;  and  it  is 
alive.  Cardinal  Manning  advises  Romanists  through- 
out the  world  to  enter  politics  as  Romanists,  and  to 
do  this  especially  in  England  and  the  United 
States. 

"  Here  are  some  predictions  :  '  The  man  is  living 
to-day  who  will  see  a  majority  of  the  people  of  the 
American  continent  Roman  Catholics'  (Boston 
Pilot}.  '  Effectual  plans  are  in  operation  to  give  us 
the  complete  vcitory  over  Protestantism'  (A  former 
bishop  of  Cincinnati ).  '  Within  thirty  years  the  Pro- 
testant heresy  will  come  to  an  end '  ( Bishop  of 


466  MADONNA   HALL. 

Charleston).  These  utterances  are  quite  worthless 
as  prophecies,  but  are  valuable  as  confessions. 

"But  notwithstanding  the  great  losses  thus  sustained 
by  Romanism  in  the  United  States,  it  is  growing 
with  great  rapidity.  In  1800  the  Catholic  population 
was  100,000.  In  1884,  according  to  official  statistics 
it  was  6,628,176.  At  the  beginning  of  the  century 
there  was  one  Catholic  to  every  53  of  the  whole  pop- 
ulation ;  in  1850,  one  to  14.3  ;  in  1870,  one  to  8.3  ;  in 
1880,  one  to  7/7.  Thus  it  appears  that,  wonderful  as 
the  growth  of  our  population  has  been  since  1880,  the 
growth  of  the  Catholic  Church  has  been  much  more 
rapid. 

"  Examination  shows  that  the  growth  of  the  Catholic 
Church  corresponds  closely  with  that  of  the  foreign 
population,  but  is  somewhat  more  rapid.  Since  1880 
there  has  been  a  marked  increase  in  the  Catholic 
population.  The  average  annual  growth  of  the  latter 
from  1870  to  1880  was  176,733,  white  from  1883  to 
1884,  it  was  231,322. 

"  Lafayette,  himself  a  Romanist,  was  not  wholly  blind 
when  he  said,  'If  the  liberties  of  the  American 
people  are  ever  destroyed,  they  will  fall  by  the  hands 
of  the  Romish  clergy.'  " 

JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

It  is  no  unusual  thing  to  see  after  the  name  of  a 
Roman  Catholic  ecclesiastic  the  letters  "  S.  J.," 
which  signify  that  he  is  a  Jesuit,  or  member  of  the 
so-called  "Society  of  Jesus." 


APPENDIX.  467 


This  society,  founded  by  Ignatius  Loyola,  August 
!5tn>  J5345  conditionally  sanctioned  by  the  bull  of 
Pope  Paul  III.  September  25th,  1540;  uncondition- 
ally approved  by  him  in  1543  ;  and  sending  out 
missionaries  and  establishing  its  agencies  and  college 
in  Spain  in  1546,  Japan  in  1549,  Abyssinia  in  1557, 
England  in  1580,  China  in  1584,  and  in  America  and 
Asia  before  \  556  ;  has  had  a  most  troubled  existence, 
and  has  in  some  way  succeeded  in  winning  a  vast 
amount  of  ill-will  of  both  rulers  and  people. 

For  their  crimes,  intrigues,  and  conspiracies,  the 
Jesuits  have  been  banished  from  various  countries 
again  and  again,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following 
table,  complied  from  •'  A  Short  Sketch  of  the  Jesuits," 
also  from  the  "  Encyclopaedia  of  Chronology,"  by  B.  B. 
Woodward  and  Wm.  L.  R.  Gates,  and  from  other 
trustworthy  authorities.  The  Jesuits  were  expelled 
from  Sargossa  in  1555,  Vienna  in  1566,  Antwerp 
and  Portugal,  in'  1578,  England  in  1579,  1581,  1584, 
1586,  Japan  in  1587,  Hungary  and  Transylvania  in 
1588,  France  in  1594,  Holland  in  1596,  Touron  and 
Berne  in  1597,  England  again  in  1602,  1604,  Denmark 
in  1606,  Venice  in  1612,  Amura,  Japan,  in  1613, 
Bohemia  in  1618,  Moravia  in  1619,  Naples  and 
Netherlands  in  1622,  China  and  India  in  1623,  Turkey 
in  1628,  Abyssinia  in  1632,  Russia  in  1723,  Savoy  in 
1724,  Paraguay  in  1733,  Portugal  in  1759,  France  in 
1 764,  Spain  in  1 767,  Russia  in  1 776,  France  again  in 
j8o4,  Belgium  in  1818,  Brest  (by  the  people)  in 


468  MADONNA    II ALL. 


1819,  Russia  again  in  1820,  Spain  again  in  1820, 
Rouen  Cathedral,  by  people,  in  1825,  Belgium  schools 
in  1826,  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  in  1829,  France 
again  in  1831,  Portugal  in  1834,  Spain  again  in  1835, 
Rheims  (by  the  people)  in  1838,  Lucerne  again  in 
1845,  France  again  in  1845,  Switzerland  in  1847, 
Bavaria  and  Genoa  in  1848,  Sicily  again  in  1860,  Spain 
again  in  1868,  Guatemala  in  1871,  Switzerland  in  1871, 
German  Empire  in  1872,  France  again  in  1880. 

These  are  the  gentlemen,  polite,  polished,  and 
trained,  the  spies,  the  vassals,  the  sworn  minions  of  a 
foreign  despot,  who,  having  been  driven  out  of  all 
Catholic  countries  again  and  again  by  popes,  princes 
and  kings,  both  Catholic  and  Protestant,  now  swarm 
into  England  and  America,  and  under  the  protection 
which  the  influence  of  an  open  Bible  gives  to  honest 
men,  are  proceeding  to  destroy  the  public  schools, 
debauch  the  Government,  and  work  the  mischief 
which  has  ever  been  their  legitimate  business. 

EXTRACT  FROM  OPEN  LETTER  of  COMMITTEE  OF  ONE 
HUNDRED. 

The  Boston  Committee  of  One  Hundred  have 
addressed  an  open  letter  to  the  friends  of  free  schools 
and  American  liberties,  in  which  they  have  set  forth 
the  true  attitude  of  Rome  on  these  subjects.  We 
make  the  following  quotations, — 

We  charge  the  Papal  hierarchy  with  hostility  to  our  American 
liberties,  and  with  seeking  to  supplant  these  with  the  spirit  of  servile 
obedience  to  the  Pope  of  Rome.  Pope  Pius  IX.,  in  his  address  on  the 


APPEXDfX. 


469 


affairs  of  the  Republic  of  New  Granada,  says  there  should  be  "no 
free  education,  no  freedom  of  worship,  no  freedom  of  the  press. 
These,  and  kindred  liberties,  in  his  Encyclical  and  Syllabus  of  1864, 
he  stigmatizes  as  "the  liberty  of  perdition,"  as  "impious,  absurd  and 
erroneous  doctrines,"  as  "detestable  sentiments,  pregnant  with  the 
most  deplorable  evils,  and  pests  of  all  others  most  to  be  dreaded  in  a 
state,"  and  with  Gregory  XVI.  calls  upon  "God  to  arise  and  repress, 
confound,  and  annihilate  this  unbridled  license."  With  such  hostility 
to  our  liberties  proclaimed  by  the  head  of  the  Papal  hierarchy,  is  it  to 
be  wondered  that  American  organs  of  Rome  should  exclaim  in  terms 
similar  to  that  used  by  the  S!u-f>!i erd  of  the  I'alUy,  the  official  Jour- 
nal of  the  Bishop  of  St.  Louis,  in  its  issue  of  Nov.  23,  1851,  "If 
Catholics  ever  gain  a  sufficient  numerical  majority  in  this  country, 
religious  freedom  is  at  an  end,  so  our  enemies  say,  so  we  believe,"  or 
that  the  Freeman's  Journal,  the  organ  of  Archbishop  Hughes,  should 
say  in  its  issue  of  January  26,  1852,  "  No  man  has  a  right  to  choose 
his  religion."  The  right  to  do  so,  Pope  Pius  IX.  declares  to  be  a 
false  and  monstrous  error,  and  Pope  Leo  XIII.  in  his  Encyclical  of 
June,  1888,  most  emphatically  condemns  it,  and  calls  it  *' a  degradation 
of  liberty." 

Dr.  McGlynn  said,  in  a  recent  address,  — 

If  I  could  reach  the  mind  and  the  heart  of  the  whole  of  the  Ameri- 
can people  —  if  I  could  reach  them  as  a  political  and  social  commu- 
nity —  I  would  say,  Cherish  your  public  schools ;  listen  not  to  their 
enemies,  no  matter  whence  they  come.  Make  them  as  complete  and 
perfect  as  you  can.  Show  no  favor  to  any  rival  system.  If  you  will 
not  exercise  the  right,  if  you  will  not  assume  the  right  to  forbid  rival 
systems  altogether,  at  least  do  not  be  guilty  of  the  incredible  folly  of 
nursing  and  fostering  and  actually,  by  appropriations  and  tax 
exemptions,  encouraging  rival  systems.  The  rival  systems,  as  a  rule, 
are  promoted  by  those  who  are  not  friendly  to  your  institutions,  by 
those  who,  educated  in  foreign  lands,  or  educated  here  in  the  spirit 
of  foreign  lands,  are  but  half  Republican  or  but  half  Democratic. 
Never  be  guilty  of  the  folly  of  dividing  your  school  fund  among  the 
various  churches  and  sects.  You,  in  such  a  case,  would  lie  guilty  of 


47O  MA  DO  A' A' A    MALL. 


destroying  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  potent  instruments  for  build- 
ing up  and  maintaining  one  great,  free,  common  nationality.  And  1 
\\ill  go  further  and  say  that,  so  far  from  favoring  these  institutions 
you  should  rather  discredit  them  as  rivals  to  your  magnificent  public 
school  system.  Insist  that  they  shall  come  up  to  a  certain  standard 
of  education,  which  you  have  the  right  to  expect,  or  that  they  shall 
not  exist  at  all. 

Oh,  American  people,  protect  the  poorest,  the  weakest  of  the 
children  of  the  nation  —  the  children  of  the  poor,  the  children  of  the 
emigrant  —  from  the  cruel  injustice  that  is  being  done  to  them  by 
their  parents  under  the  coercion  of  the  Church.  What  is  this 
injustice?  They  are  being  deprived  of  the  magnificent  advantages  of 
a  common  school  education.  They  are  compelled  to  do  with  the 
utterly  inferior  so-called  education  that  is  given  in  these  sham 
parochial  schools.  A  large  part  of  the  zeal  for  maintaining  these 
sejjarate  church  schools  comes  not  merely  from  the  narrowness,  the 
bigotry  of  sectionalism,  but  it  comes  also  from  the  clannishness  of 
foreign  nationalities  Mi  at  wish  to  perpetuate  themselves  here  as  if  in 
hostility  to  our  American  nationality. 

Don't  be  so  foolish,  oh,  American  people,  as  to  tolerate  such  an 
attempt  against  the  unity  of  our  nation.  You  have  the  right  —  I  say 
you  have  the  duty — to  insist  that  the  people  of  this  country,  the 
children  born  in  this  country,  and  those  who  would  exercise  the 
right  of  suffrage  in  this  country,  shall  speak  the  language  of  the 
country. 

But  this  is  enough  to  show  the  spirit  of  Rome.  To 
be  forewarned  is  to  be  forearmed. 

The  nun  of  Kenmare  exclaimed,  as  if  she  would 
sound  a  clarion  note  of  warning,  "  It  is  time  for  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  to  awake  from  their  slumbers, 
and  see  themselves  as  God  sees  them.  It  is  time 
that  they  take  the  bandage  from  their  eyes,  and  the 
deafness  from  their  ears." 

Again,  "Those  who  are  determined  to  sin,  will  find 


APPEXDIX. 


4/1 


excuse  for  sinning.  Men  who  are  determined  to  up- 
hold and  support  evil,  must  have  some  excuse  to  do 
so."  This  in  connection  with  the  fact  that  this  church 
always  persecutes  its  most  self-denying,  godly  mem- 
bers. She  says,  I  know  how  difficult  it  will  be  for 
Roman  Catholics  to  realize  the  fact,  but  it  is  a  fact  all 
the  same.  Just  as  difficult  as  it  is  for  them  to  believe 
that  there  have  been  wicked  popes, —  yes,  and  popes 
whose  lives  were  so  awful,  so  vile,  that  even  the  worst 
which  Catholic  historians  can  say  of  Henry  VIII.  is 
as  purity  itself,  compared  with  their  record.  The  dis- 
grace of  certain  members  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  is  this,  that  all  this  evil  is  condoned,  glossed 
over  and  justified.  It  is  a  poor  religion  indeed,  that 
which  is  afraid  that  its  followers  should  know  its  his- 
tory. It  is  a  poor  religion  indeed,  that  which  fears 
that  men  should  seek  to  know  and  reason  for  them- 
selves." 

Again  she  says,  "There  is  a  Latin  proverb  which 
means  that  whom  the  gods  wish  to  destroy  they  first 
make  demented.  In  other  words,  if  people  do  not 
wish  to  do  right,  God  allows  them  to  be  blinded  so  that 
they  may  think  they  are  serving  God,  when  they  arc 
really  helping  the  devil." 

Again,  "What  a  revelation  there  will  be  at  the 
last  great  day,  when  all  hidden  things  are  known." 

There  are  in  the  United  States  more  than  8,000 
priests,  and  one-fourth  of  them  are  members  of  orders 
anti-American-Jesuits,  Dominicans  and  Franciscans. 


472  MADONNA    HALL. 

These  orders,  through  all  their  history,  have  been 
subject  to  the  Pope  of  Rome  more  than  to  the  Gov 
ernment  of  the  countries  that  have  sheltered  them,  or 
even  to  the  God  of  Heaven.  The  first  of  these  orders 
is  simply  a  political  lobying  machine  run  in  the  interest 
of  the  man  in  the  Vatican. 

The  gravest  charge  against  the  priesthood  is  that 
of  unfaithfulness  to  their  vows  of  chastity.  As  con- 
fessor, the  priest  possesses  the  secret  of  a  woman's 
soul ;  he  knows  every  half-formed  hope,  every  dim 
desire,  every  thwarted  feeling.  The  priest  animates 
that  woman  with  his  own  ideas,  moves  her  with  his 
own  will,  fashions  her  according  to  his  own  fancy. 
And  this  priest  is  doomed  to  celibacy.  He  is  a  man. 
If  he  is  without  fault,  he  makes  desperate  use  of  his 
power.  He  has  to  struggle  with  his  passions,  and 
there  is  a  perilous  chance  of  his  being  defeated  in  that 
struggle.  The  woman  is  wax  in  his  hands ;  she  has 
ceased  to  be  a  person  and  is  become  a  thing.  The 
priest  is  the  cause  of  all  this,  and  is  a  plague. 

OUR  PUBLIC  SCHOOLS. 

In  his  sermon  on  Fast  Day  Dr.  Phillips  Brooks 
said,  "  Build  upon  the  necessity  of  the  education  of 
those  who  are  to  be  our  citizens,  members  of  the 
State,  we  must  insist  •  always  upon  freedom,  upon 
releasing  from  every  outside  control,  upon  the  most 
abundant  intelligence,  upon  responsibility  to  that 
which  is  their  legitimate  master,  the  State  in  which 


APPEXDIX. 


they  stand.  These  are  our  duties,  as  concerns  them 
in  every  attack  that  may  be  made  upon  them,  in  every 
effort  that  may  be  made  to  draw  away  the  children 
under  their  charge.  Let  us  remember  that  in  them 
our  State  has  incorporated  her  best  and  constant  idea 
of  what  education  of  the  citizen  ought  to  be,  and 
while  we  have  no  right  to  say  that  in  them,  and  in 
them  .alone,  shall  the  training  of  our  children  take 
place,  we  surely  have  a  right  —  and  it  is  a  right  to  be 
insisted  upon  —  that  for  them  alone  shall  the  State  be 
responsible  in  any  maintenance  of  their  system,  in 
any  sustaining  of  their  life  ;  and  that  in  ever)-  sustain- 
ing of  their  life,  in  every  education  that  goes  on  out- 
side them,  there  shall  be  furnished  to  those  who  are 
to  be  citizens  of  the  State  that  training  in  freedom, 
intelligence  and  responsibility  which  the  State  re- 
quires as  its  life. 

CONCERNING  THE  POWER  OF  THE  BISHOPS. 

Rev.  Charles  Chiniquy  of  St.  Anne,  Kankakee  Co., 
111.,  who,  with  many  French  Canadians  of  his  former 
flock,  had  left  the  Roman  church,  said,  in  1859,— 

"  We  began  our  struggles  with  the  Church  of  Rome 
by  resisting  the  abominable  abuses  of  her  bishops.  A 
church  built  by  the  French  Canadians  for  their  own 
use,  and  a  parsonage  erected  by  them  for  their  priest, 
had  been  transferred  from  their  hands  to  another  con- 
gregation without  their  permission,  and  sold,  and  the 
money  pocketed  by  the  holy  ambassadors  of  Rome. 


474  MADONNA   HAL/.. 


And  when  we  went  to  ask  the  bishop  in  a  respectful 
way  by  what  authority  he  had  done  all  these  things, 
he  dismissed  my  countrymen  with  these  words, 
'  French  Canadians,  you  do  not  know  your  religion. 
If  you  knew  it,  you  would  acknowledge  that  I  have 
the  right  to  sell  your  churches  and  church  property, 
and  pocket 'the  money,  and  go  and  eat  and  drink  it 
where  I  like  ! '  "  (Fifty  Years  in  Rome). 

Invested  with  mitre,  crosier  and  staff  of  office,  a 
"consecrated"  bishop  has  great  authority.  He  has 
the  management  of  all  the  church  property  in  his 
diocese,  and  the  oversight  of  all  ecclesiastical  institu- 
tions. A  bishop  cannot  be  consecrated  more  than 
once,  and  cannot  be  deposed,  as  it  is  supposed  that 
the  order  cannot  be  taken  from  him.  He  may,  how- 
ever, be  deprived.  He  may  also  resign  his  See,  or 
maybe  translated  from  one  See  to  another  (Barnum's 
"  Romanism  As  It  Is  "  ). 

PAROCHIAL  SCHOOLS. 

Parochial  schools  have  been  abolished  by  Catholics 
in  Mexico,  Chili  and  the  Argentine  Republic.  This 
last  is  the  United  States  of  South  America,  and  might 
well  bear  this  name.  It  is  free  from  the  Pope  and 
priests,  and  is  the  most  progressive  of  South  Ameri- 
can countries.  Says  the  noted  Christian  orator  of 
Boston, — 

"  Let  Quebec  province  cease  to  imitate  Ecuador 
and  take  lessons  from  Chili,  Uruguay  and  the  Argen- 


APPENDIX. 


475 


tine  Republic.  Let  Boston  and  New  York,  Baltimore 
and  Washington,  study  the  example  of  Mexico,  Mon- 
tevideo and  Buenos  Ayres.  In  these  strategic  in- 
stances of  reform  in  Catholic  countries,  American 
liberties  have  been  asserted  by  Catholics  themselves 
against  the  power  of  the  Pope.  The  extraordinary 
success  of  this  independent  policy  in  South  America 
ought  to  make  it  a  political  fashion  for  the  whole 
Catholic  world.  Let  Protestants  of  North  America 
study  their  duties  in  the  light  of  the  actions  of  Catho- 
lics of  South  America,  who  have  abolished  Romish 
parochial  schools  and  expelled  Jesuits  from  all  places 
of  political  and  educational  influence." 

AN    INSIDE   VIEW  —  THE   PAPACY  :   A  REVELATION 
AND  A  PROPHECY. 

The  following  extracts  are  from  "  The  Papacy  "  in 
The  Contemporary  Review  for  August,  1 889,  — 

"'On  the  centenary  of  the  fall  of  the  Bastile,' 
writes  a  Romish  prelate,  '  the  Parisian  mob  required 
the  proprietor  of  the  cafe  Imolfi  on  the  Rue  Royal  to 
decorate  his  premises,  a  resort  famous  for  its  ices.  Me 
so  far  forgot  himself  as  to  hoist  the  Italian  flag.  In 
a  twinkling  the  cafe  and  its  contents  were  flung  into 
the  gutter,  and  the  proprietor  fled  for  his  life  to  the 
police.'  This  incident  was  noted  largely  throughout 
ICurope,  most  of  all  in  the  Eternal  City.  The  Quirinal 
which  flaunts  the  Italian  flag  before  the  gates  of  the 
Vatican,  represents  the  material  force  of  a  united 


4;6  MADONNA   HALL. 

nation,  while  the  Pope  in  his  palace  prison  is  as  pow- 
erless as  was  the  cafe  proprietor  of  the  Rue  Royal 
when  beset  by  the  mob.  Should  a  collision  come, 
his  only  thought  must  be  of  flight.  If  the  Pope  had 
authority,  he  would  have  arrested  or  avenged  the 
ceremony  in  honor  of  Giordano  Bruno  six  weeks 
before.  No  incident  of  late  years  has  so  deeply 
wounded  the  rulers  of  the  church  as  the  unveiling  of 
the  Bruno  monument  on  June  9.  The  Inquisition 
burned  Bruno  in  1600 ;  but  instead  of  wisely  ignoring 
the  late  tribute  to  his  memory,  the  Pentecostal  festi- 
val at  the  Vatican  was  clouded  by  a  gloom  that  could 
be  felt  ;  the  whole  church  must  share  in  the  indigna- 
tion of  the  Pope,  and  understand  that  the  iron  had 
entered  his  soul. 

"The  Roman  Pontiff  clings  to  Rome.  If  obliged  to 
leave,  he  hopes  some  day  the  sky  will  clear,  and  he 
will  reoccupy  the  See  of  St.  Peter. 

"  The  Pope  plaintively  told  Cardinal  McCabe,  in  1882, 
that  '  the  condition  of  Ireland  gave  him  more  anxiety 
than  comfort.'  However  infallible  he  may  be  in  faith 
and  morals*,  in  dealing  with  the  Irish  question  he  is 
like  all  the  rest  of  us,  as  a  child  groping  in  the  dark. 
He  can  only  act  upon  information  received,  and  is 
never  infallibly  informed.  The  revelation  of  which 
the  prelate  speaks,  is  the  great  blunder  the  Pope 
made  in  regard  to  the  Persico  mission  to  Ireland,  in 
issuing  '  prematurely  and  against  all  rule  of  states- 
manship, his  famous  Rescript  before  he  had  received 


APPENDIX. 


the  report  of  his  messenger,  Monsignor  Persico,  and 
thus  fatally  disgusting  the  Irish,  who  very  naturally 
blamed  Persico  instead  of  the  Pope.'  '  After  the 
Rescript,'  says  the  prelate,  '  the  Pope  hurried  out  of 
the  Irish  bog  by  a  conciliating  message.  The  suc- 
cessor of  the  fisherman  will  have  learnt  an  invaluable 
lesson,  if  in  future  he  refuses,  being  in  Italy,  to  inter- 
fere with  the  man  at  the  helm  in  Ireland.  It  is  not 
enough  to  have  your  head  in  the  clouds,  you  must 
have  your  feet  planted  on  solid  facts. 

"  '  The  Pope's  ideal,  that  of  guiding  the  conscience 
of  all  people,  is  admirable,  but  it  requires  omniscience 
for  its  realization.  He  will  have  to  shake  himself  free 
from  the  influences  of  the  Vatican.  The  allowance 
of  a  larger  liberty  to  the  local  churches  in  all  matters, 
social  and  political,  is  indispensable  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  human  race.  We  stand  at  the  dawn  of 
a  new  epoch,  as  momentous  as  when  the  Northern 
tribes  fell  upon  and  destroyed  the  old  empire  of 
Rome.  The  world  is  passing  into  the  hands  of  the 
English-speaking  races.  English  ideas,  English  laws, 
English  civilization  are  becoming  as  universal  as  the 
English  speech.  Alone  among  the  nations,  the  Eng- 
lish have  escaped  the  curse  of  universal  milita;  \  ser- 
vice. Alone  among  the  nations  they  have  learned  to 
combine  liberty  and  law,  and  to  preserve  an  empire 
by  timely  concession  of  self-government.  The  future 
of  the  world  is  English. 

"  '  Liberty  and  local  self  government  will  never  get  a 


478 


j/.//mr.v./  HALL. 


chance  to  be  worked  into  the  bones  and  marrow  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  until  we  have  a  Pope  who  thinks 
English.' 

"  In  conclusion,  the  prelate  says,  '  It  may  be  that  the 
church  of  Rome  has  played  her  part  in  the  affairs  of 
men,  and  that  in  the  new  English-speaking  era,  on  the 
threshold  of  which  mankind  is  standing,  there  may  be 
no  more  than  a  niche  in  the  Roman  museum  for  the 
successor  of  Hildebrand.  But  if  the  Pope  has  any 
substance  of  truth,  then,  as  certainly  as  it  was  neces- 
sary for  persecution  to  arise  to  scatter  the  first 
Christians  from  Jerusalem,  not  less  certainly  shall  we 
see,  in  a  few  years,  or  even  it  may  be  in  a  few  months, 
the  breaking  of  a  storm  which  will  compel  the  Pope 
to  fly  from  the  Eternal  City  never  to  return.'  " 


*yKt?V<-  W  ^ 

'^r~-*r.K 


•;•:• :  m 


Se  ' 


«:xTsar* 

™*W  .  -^' 


A    000  097  959     1 


: 


• 

'          ':       ' 


-' 

_ 


; 


